《A Wound that Never Heals》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Can¡¯t Live For Half A Year ¡°The terminal heart failure. Unless you change your heart, it will be difficult to live for half a year.¡± The doctor¡¯s words still echoed in Darlene Garcia¡¯s ears. It was summer, and the continuous rain seemed to never stop. In the dark bedroom, the wind blew up a thinyer of gauze curtain in front of the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, and the rain soaked the dark leather sofa. Darlene sat in front of the bed in a daze, shivered, and suddenly came back to her senses. It was already dark, and she sat for another afternoon. Darlene got up, walked over, and closed the window. The moment the rain fell on her pale arm, she felt a sharp pain in her heart. When she returned to bed, she picked up her pen and signed her name on the divorce agreement. Together with the diagnosis sheet that said ¡°terminal heart failure¡°, she put them into the drawer. Since she would die soon, she might as well fulfill their wishes. ¡°Bang!¡± The door was suddenly kicked open, and almost the entire room shook. A long ck shadow broke in, and it seemed to arrive in front of her in anProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. instant. ¡°A¡­¡± However, just as Darlene said this, she was suddenly lifted, and her entire body was heavily smashed onto the bed. Avery leaned down and fiercely tore off the nightgown on her. His voice was fierce as if he wanted to tear her apart, ¡°You vicious slut!¡± This was the first sentence he had said to her this week. Ever since Vivian Sheridan, who had disappeared for three years, returned a week ago, Avery had left this ce with a divorce agreement. There was no light on. In the faint light, she could not see the expression on his face clearly, but Darlene could feel that his eyes, which had always been indifferent, were now filled with ruthlessness. The sudden pain of her body being torn apart seemed to deepen along with the dull pain in her heart. Darlene opened her mouth wide and tried her best to breathe heavily, her voice barely audible. ¡°Avery, I am tired. Can you not do this?¡± The hand that Avery used to grab her neck fiercely contracted, not giving her any chance to breathe. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want? Three years ago, you instigated my grandmother to force Vivian to go abroad, right?¡± A blood taste spread out from her throat. Darlene restrained herself and prevented the blood from rushing out of her throat. She shook her head with great difficulty. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. I didn¡¯t. Vivian left on her own back then.¡± ¡°You instigated my grandmother to force Vivian away and then let me marry you. Darlene, I will let you know the consequences of messing with me and hurting Vivian!¡± Avery stood up and put on his clothes. And then he suddenly pulled her up and threw her on the ground. He was about to leave angrily. If not for Vivian lying alone in the hospital, he would definitely have killed this venomous woman right now! Darlene¡¯s body smashed into the ground with a muffled sound, and the bone¨Cpiercing pain instantly spread throughout her limbs. Darlene shakily stood up, trying hard not to let her tears fall. ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I have never hurt Vivian over these years.¡± Avery turned around and looked at her in disgust. It was a hot summer night, but his voice was like ice that could not be melted. ¡°Sign the divorce agreement and get out of here. From tomorrow, if I see you again, I will make you suffer a fate worse than death.¡± Darlene fell onto the bed, and her heart ached, but sheughed softly. Darlene thought, divorce. You want to divorce me because of Vivian¡¯s baseless words. She clutched her fingers tightly on the bed and felt a chill rise from her feet. ¡°If I say that I can only live for half a year, do you still want to divorce me?¡± Avery frowned. He approached her in a few steps, grabbed her neck, and pulled her up. In the night, Darlene could not help but stagger. The moment he frowned and let go, her body fell heavily on the ground once again. The blood in her throat could no longer be held back. Darlene suddenly spat out the blood, staining the bed sheet. In this kind of unconscious state, it was indescribably strange and miscrable. Avery heldplete hatred and sneered, ¡°Half a year? Heh! Darlene, even if you were to die in front of me right now because of a terminal illness, I, Avery, will never spare you another nce!¡± Darlene raised her hand and wiped the blood from the corner of her lips. Finally, she no longer had any hope. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s divorce.¡± The door mmed shut, and Avery left without any hesitation. Darlene fell to bed in a daze. She didn¡¯t know when her tears fell, but she could only hear her own laughter. It was cold and desperate. She wanted to tell him that she had a terminal illness, terminal heart failure. The death rate was higher than most cancer. But in the end, he didn¡¯t care. The convulsions in her heart became more and more intense. She let out a series of rapid gasps. She crawled to the bedside with all her might. She took out a bottle of medicine and poured out a few pills. The cup of water at the bedside had long been cold. She struggled to reach the cup and swallowed the pills. Her entire body was covered in a cold sweat. She was so cold that she trembled. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything for the entire day. This mouthful of cold water made her feel ufortable and made her retch. She no longer had the strength to go downstairs to get food. Darlene grabbed the edge of the bed and struggled to climb onto the bed. Such a big bed, she curled up and upied a small corner. It looked even more empty and cold. A bolt of lightning shed by, suddenly lighting up the room as if it was daytime. Her pale face, which had lost all color long ago, was terrifying. When Darlene felt she was about to die from the pain, her consciousness fell into chaos. She seemed to return to three years ago in a daze. Avery had a car ident back then. For nearly a year, he was in aa in the hospital. After the doctor diagnosed him, said that the hope of recovery was slim and that he might be in a vegetative state for the rest of his life, Darlene stayed by his side all day and night. That year, she almost did not have a good night¡¯s sleep. Her health condition got worse soon. She was too tired, and her hereditary heart disease rapidly deteriorated. Until now, she had heart failure. Three years ago, the words that Vivian said in front of all the elders of the Gard family were still ringing in her ears. ¡°You want me to marry a vegetable? Stop dreaming! Even if I, Vivian, marry a beggar on the street, I will never marry a vegetable!¡± Time went by so quickly. Three years had passed. And now, Vivian used her words and tears to put all the sins on Darlene. The night had never been so long¡­ When Darlene saw Avery again, it was already three dayster. Darlene vomited violently for three days in a row and went to the hospital to get a checkup. Just as she reached the hospital corridor, her wrist was suddenly grabbed. He seemed to want to break her arm. When Darlene returned to her senses, she had already been dragged into a ward and thrown onto the ground without any pity. Avery¡¯s irritable voice rang out. ¡°Kneel for Vivian!¡± Darlene sucked in a breath of cold air and painfully covered her heart. Just now, when she was dragged in by Avery¡¯s bodyguard, her tied¨Cup long hair was dragged, and half of her coat was pulled off. Now, Darlene looked disheveled, and she was in a sorry state. Darlene struggled to raise her head, only to see Vivian pitifully leaning against Avery¡¯s chest, sobbing in a low voice. Darlene only felt that her heart was numb, and she didn¡¯t feel much about the scene in front of her. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I won¡¯t kneel.¡± Avery patted Vivian in his arms with his slender palm. His other hand picked up the ultrasound report on the bedside table and ruthlessly smashed it on Darlene¡¯s face. ¡°Vivian is so innocent and simple. How can you do such a dirty thing to her?¡± Darlene looked down at the ultrasound report that was floating in front of her eyes. It was the pregnancy test, showing that Vivian was pregnant for 13 weeks. Darlene¡¯s heart ached. Vivian is three months pregnant? She¡¯s pregnant for Avery? Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 You Will Suffer A Horrible Death No, Avery had just met Vivianst week. Three months ago, he had no idea where Vivian was. Darlene raised her head and said in a tired voice, ¡°So, is she pregnant?¡± Vivian, who had just stopped crying, once again cried in a low voice, as if she had been greatly wronged. Her tears soaked Avery¡¯s ck shirt, and it also hurt his heart. He supported Vivian on the bed carefully. His eyes were filled with ruthlessness. He rudely pulled up Darlene¡¯s shirt, lifted her, and then pped her face. ¡°In order to marry into the Gard family, you imprisoned Vivian abroad for three years, and even found a man to rape her! Darlene, I really want to know why you¡¯re so vicious.¡± As Avery spoke, he seemed to havepletely lost control. He directly picked up the fruit knife on the bedside table and stabbed it straight at Darlene¡¯s heart. In the face of the danger of death, Darlene was frozen there and forgot to resist. Darlene was adopted by Avery¡¯s grandmother, Teresa Gard, when Darlene was 12. Since Darlene was a child, she could just stand in the corner and silently watch him and Vivian go out together. He loved Vivian. Darlene always knew that she was just an orphan adopted by Teresa. It could be regarded as her luck to marry him. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Avery had been incited by Vivian and resented Darlene, and Darlene could not argue with him. But now that Avery wanted to kill her. Avery wanted to kill Darlene with his own hands. That knife directly stabbed towards Darlene¡¯s heart. The moment it was about to touch Darlene¡¯s skin, Avery seemed to be stunned for a moment. However, a slender fair arm reached over and forcefully grabbed Avery¡¯s wrist. Vivian¡¯s gentle voice rang out. ¡°Avery, don¡¯t be like this. All of this is gone over. I really don¡¯t me Ms. Garcia anymore.¡± With a crisp sound, the fruit knife immediately fell to the ground. Avery pulled Vivian into his arms and reproached her in a low voice, ¡°Do you know that this is very dangerous?¡± Vivian shook her head as tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t want anyone to get hurt for me, and I don¡¯t want you to make a mistake for me.¡± The dull pain in her heart caused Darlene¡¯s lips to turn pale, and she looked like a withered leaf in the wind. Darlene could no longer tell whether her heartache was because of her illness or because of the two people in front of her who were hugging each other tightly. A bitter smile appeared on Darlene¡¯s lips. She thought, I should thank her. Just now, Avery¡¯s beloved saved my life. When Avery saw the smile on Darlene¡¯s face, the hatred on Avery¡¯s face grew even more violent. How can she be so heartless! Vivian has been harmed like this by her. Not only does she not feel the slightest bit of guilt, but she can also evenugh! Avery put Vivian back on the bed and suddenly pulled Darlene¡¯s hair, dragging her toward the corridor outside. Darlene felt dizzy and fell to the ground. Avery did not look back at all and directly pulled her into the elevator. He dragged her into the rain outside the hospital. His voice was cold. ¡°Kneel! In front of everyone, kneel until tomorrow morning and apologize to Vivian!¡± While Darlene was struggling, Avery raised his foot and kicked Darlene¡¯s knee. Her body uncontrobly knelt. The heavy rain poured down and instantly drenched her thin clothes. The patients who came and went all looked at her and sighed. The rain flowed down her hair and neck, washing over every inch of her skin. Darlene felt that her living heart seemed to have been thrown into the cold snow. Darlene desperately straightened her back. Sheughed out loud, as if herughter had been shattered by the surging rain. ¡°Avery, it was her, Vivian, who left you here and went abroad with another man. She is now pregnant with another man¡¯s child. Your infatuation is nothing but a joke!¡± Avery had just seen her weakplexion, and his heart had softened a little. When he heard this, there was no longer any trace of pity. A bodyguard chased after him to hold an umbre for him. Avery turned around, squatted down, and gently lifted Darlene¡¯s chin with his long fingers. ¡°What did you say?¡± Darlene fearlessly met his gaze. The heavy rain blurred her vision. ¡°Three years ago, she abandoned you and went abroad because she despised you for being paralyzed after the car ident. Back then, in front of your grandmother and all the elders of the Gard family, she scolded you for being a vegetable! ¡°Your grandmother just died, and she came back. Because the dead cannot give witness. Don¡¯t you understand? Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Avery was very close to Darlene, and his arm was on the back of her hand. Through the shirt, Darlene seemed to be able to feel the temperature of his skin. The touch was used to be warm andforting. He had also felt sorry for her. During the two years she married him, although he treated her as Vivian¡¯s substitute and asionally called Vivian¡¯s name on the bed, he was also extremely good to Darlene. But now, there was only coldness and hatred left in his eyes. In the heavy rain, Darlene waspletely battered and exhausted. Her eyes reflected his indifferent face, causing her heart to go cold. Avery¡¯s expression was extremely calm, so calm that she seemed to have heard the words he was about to say, ¡°Okay, I believe in you.¡± However, in the next moment, his hand that was holding her chin suddenly exerted force and pushed her down onto the ground. The dirty rain mixed with mud sshed onto Darlene¡¯s head, face, and clothes. and Without waiting for Darlene to get up in a panic, Avery stood up expressionlessly stepped on the back of Darlene¡¯s pale hand, crushing it bit by bit. Only when there was fresh blood on the back of her hand did Avery finally retract his foot in disgust. He looked at her arrogantly from high above. His thin lips parted slightly, ¡°Kneeling for a day is not enough for you. You should kneel until you die.¡± As if countless poisonous insects were biting her heart, Darlene felt so painful that she almost suffocated. Shey in the rain in pain and curled herself into a ball. Darlene didn¡¯t even have the strength to get up. She murmured, ¡°Avery, you will suffer a horrible death.¡± Avery, who walked up the stairs, suddenly turned around slowly and said in a low voice, ¡°Kneel until tomorrow morning. Otherwise, I can do anything to your younger brother who is still lying in the hospital.¡± Darlene looked up with difficulty. The rain washed over her pale face and blurred her eyes. She suddenly felt that she did not know the man in front of her. The heart¨Cwrenching pain seemed to slow down her consciousness. When she was almost in aa, Darlene felt the warm liquid rushing out from her belly quickly¡­ Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Take Ms. Garcia For Abortion ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Darlene almost lost consciousness, and she murmured in pain. The rain washed over her body. She curled up and trembled. There was no temperature left on her body. Many passers¨Cby looked at her with pity. Afraid that they would get caught in trouble or be ckmailed, no one dared to approach her. The sky seemed to darken bit by bit, brewing an even greater storm. Darlene felt that she would really be dead. In a daze, someone patted her shoulder. A gentle and worried female voice sounded. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± The corners of Darlene¡¯s mouth twitched, but she could not utter a sound. The woman left and soon came back. She called a few doctors to put Darlene on the stretcher bed and bring her into the ward. The roaring of wind and storm stopped, and she was surrounded by the warm air. Darlene once again fell into a deep sleep. When she woke up again, it was dark outside the window, and there was no one around. Darlene tilted her head with difficulty and looked at the back of her hand. It was an IV drip. For a moment, she hoped that Avery regretted treating her badly and carried her back. However, the door was pushed open, and a young female doctor walked in. When she saw that Darlene had woken up, the doctor heaved a sigh of relief. She then put on a serious face and ced a few reports beside her. ¡°You are pregnant. Miss, where is your family?¡± She wanted toin a bit, but when she saw Darlene¡¯s bleak face, she held it back. Darlene¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. Soon, she felt anxious. ¡°Am I pregnant?¡± Darlene stretched out her hand and took the blood test results with great difficulty. The female doctor nodded. ¡°Yes, it has been more than two months. But with your current condition, I¡¯d rmend abortion.¡± Darlene suffered from thete stage of left heart failure. It was difficult for her life tost for half a year. Even if she kept the child, Darlene would not be able to hold on until the day of birth. Darlene clenched the examination sheet more and more tightly, her fingers continuously exerting strength and her knuckles clearly turning pale. After a long time, she finally said, ¡°I want to keep it.¡± She didn¡¯t keep the baby because of Avery. This was her only child, the only bloodline she could leave behind before saying goodbye to this world. Darlene knew that it was not a good idea for her to give birth to a child, but she still could not give up so easily. The female doctor sighed, ¡°Your own body is vulnerable. The fetus will increase the burden on your body. Of course we will respect your choice. Where is your husband?¡± Darlene clenched the report tightly and bit her lower lip in embarrassment. ¡°He is busy. I can make the decision.¡± The doctor nodded helplessly. ¡°Okay, then have some rest. If your family members can¡¯t make it, call me if you need anything.¡± The doctor left behind a business card and left the ward. Darlene looked at the name ¡°Leana Elicott¡± on the business card and put the diagnosis report back on the bedside table. She wanted to see her younger brother Nigel Garcia who was staying in another ward. Darlene was worried that Avery would put Nigel in a quandary if he did not see her. However, she did not have any strength. Her heart ached as she felt a taste of blood in her throat. She struggled to move to the edge of the bed and spat the blood into a trash can. She felt dizzy and almost fainted again. When Darlene heard the sound of the door being kicked open, she felt that it was so unreal. Her whole body was burning. Darlene assumed that she had a fever. She was suddenly pulled up and fell to the ground. She took a deep breath. Avery¡¯s furious voice sounded. ¡°Get up! You just knelt for a while. Why the hell are you pretending to be weak?¡± Darlene bumped into the wall, unable to move for a long time. It took her a long time to open her eyes. When Avery saw her like this, a strange look shed across his eyes. However, when Avery noticed the diagnosis report on the bedside table, his expression suddenly sank. He said in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± Darlene perked up, grabbed the report, and threw it into the trash can. ¡°No, it¡¯s not mine. It¡¯s another patient¡¯s diagnosis.¡± Her identity information wasn¡¯t on the sheet. Regardless of whether she wanted the child or not, Darlene did not want Avery to know the child¡¯s existence. This would only be another excuse for Avery and Vivian to torture her. Avery stared at Darlene for a full two minutes and said in a low voice, ¡°Darlene, you are not good at lying. I told you back then that I can give you anything, but you can¡¯t bear my child.¡± Avery couldn¡¯t allow Darlene to give birth to his child. But somehow, when he learned of Darlene¡¯s pregnancy, he didn¡¯t feel upset. Darlene gripped the report tightly. ¡°I am not pregnant. I am really not.¡± Avery still wanted to say something more, but Vivian slowly walked in. With red eyes, she looked pitiful. ¡°Avery, is Ms. Garcia pregnant?¡± The trace of pity appearing in Avery¡¯s eyes was instantly reced by great guilt. He strode over and pulled Vivian into his arms. His voice was so gentle. ¡°You are being naughty again. Why did you follow me here? You are still pregnant. What if you fall?¡± A drop of tears fell down Vivian¡¯s face. ¡°Avery, Ms. Garcia is pregnant with your flesh and blood. I should not havee back. A dirty woman like me is not qualified to stay by your side.¡± Avery hugged Vivian tightly, feeling sorry for her. He thought of how Vivian suffered so much during those years abroad and how she was ruined by a man. But he believed the poisonous woman¡¯s words and misunderstood Vivian. Avery felt so guilty about marrying Darlene that his heart ached. He keptforting Vivian. ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t be silly. I won¡¯t let another woman give birth to my child. I only want you for the rest of my life.¡± Darlene subconsciously took a step back. She had a bad premonition and wanted to escape. As Darlene retreated, her shoulders were pressed down by Avery¡¯s bodyguards. She knew that she couldn¡¯t escape today. She trembled uncontrobly and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I will divorce you and let you marry Vivian. Please let me keep this child. It¡¯s mine. It has nothing to do with you.¡± Vivian¡¯s face was full of grief as she gently pushed Avery away. Her voice was filled with grievance. ¡°I am the one who needs to have an abortion. Avery, since Ms. Garcia is pregnant, you need to stay with her more. I will go out now.¡± Avery reached out and held Vivian¡¯s hand. He coldly and heartlessly gazed at the bodyguards who followed him. ¡°Take Ms. Garcia for a checkup. If she is pregnant¡­¡± He paused for a moment. Thinking of something, he said again, ¡°Arrange an abortion for her.¡± The two tall and robust men immediately came over and dragged Darlene outside. Suffering the bone¨Cpiercing pain, Darlene shouted in despair, ¡°Avery, you have no right to kill my child. I have served you for three years. I don¡¯t owe you anything. Why did you do this to me?¡± As the sound of footsteps faded away, her voice weakened. ¡°If I lost the child, I will never be able to get pregnant again¡­¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. She couldn¡¯t live long enough to have another child. Vivian¡¯s tears fell down her cheeks like beads as she leaned against Avery¡¯s chest. She kept crying despite Darlene¡¯s fading shout. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I was useless. If I hadn¡¯t been taken abroad, I wouldn¡¯t have put you in such a difficult position today¡­¡± Chapter 4 Chapter 4 very had mysophobia, so his clothes were gradually washed by Darlene alone. Avery liked to eat the food she cooked, so Darlene took over the work in the kitchen. Later, Avery was spoiled by Darlene and became pickier and pickier. Therefore, all of Avery¡¯s meals were taken care of by Darlene alone, and she simply became the only servant in his house. Darlene served Avery like serving an Emperor. She washed clothes and cooked during the day, and warmed his bed at night. Avery said that Darlene had racked her brains and tortured Vivian for three years. Did he think that Darlene would have time? The phone rang and interrupted Darlene¡¯s thoughts. Darlene pressed the answer button, and Nigel¡¯s weak voice came from the other side. ¡°Darlene, are you not here yet?¡± Darlene just remembered that she had promised to go to the hospital to see Nigel yesterday, but Darlene did not expect that those things happenedter. Nigel was only twelve years old. When Darlene was adopted by the Gard family at the age of twelve, Nigel, who was two years old, was adopted by another family. But two years ago, that family had their own child, and their attitude toward Nigel was indifferent, almost ignoring him Darlene recalled what Avery had done to her these past few days and suddenly began to worry that Avery would also hurt Nigel. It was probably only a matter of a moment before one gave up. Darlene suddenly felt tired. ¡°Nigel, how about I take you abroad to treat you?¡± Nigel said in a weak voice, ¡°I listen to you, but will Avery let you go abroad? Will he agree? Will he go with us?¡± Darlene answered vaguely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Then Darlene hung up the phone, packed up, and she took a taxi to the hospital to pick up Nigel. When Nigel was discharged from the hospital, they walked out of the hospital and met Nathen who came in from outside the inpatient building. Darlene wanted to hide, but Nathen had already noticed her. Nathen approached Darlene in a few steps and looked at Nigel beside her, as well as the suitcase. Darlene could only greet Nathen with a smile. Nathen was a little surprised. ¡°Your brother¡¯s condition hasn¡¯t improved. Has he been discharged already?¡± Darlene nodded. ¡°Dr. Elicott, I n to take my brother abroad. He won¡¯t be hospitalized here.¡± Nathen Elicott frowned. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t listen to others. Foreign doctors are not better. The medical level here is already top¨Cnotch. Besides, in your current situation, I am thinking of a way to find a suitable heart for you.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Leave Him When Darlene first met Avery, she was twelve years old. It had been exactly ten years since Darlene had known him. How many ten years could a person have in this life? Three years ago, Avery got paralyzed in a car ident. Darlene served him for a year and had been married to him for two years. In the end, as a substitute, Darlene lost everything. Darlene had no work or friends, and now even Avery was gone. Darlene looked around the empty bedroom and found that she really had nothing left. This vi was under Avery¡¯s name, and there was nothing that belonged to her: Teresa, Avery¡¯s grandmother, used to love Darlene. Teresa also passed away a month ago because of illness. Before she passed away, Teresa was afraid that Darlene would be wronged, so she left 20 percent of the shares of the Gard Group to Darlene. Avery said that Darlene would not know how to take care of the shares, so she gave them all to him without thinking. Darlene spread out her hands, looked at her empty palm, and smiled softly. What else did Darlene have left? Darlene didn¡¯t have anything. How did she lose to Avery like this? Darlene also had a studio when she was in university, and she also had her own friends. When Darlene was free, she would apany Teresa to manage the Gard Group. Darlene had done many things with ease. Later, Darlene willingly gave up everything for Avery and gave him all the things that Teresa had left for her. Darlene gave up her life just to take care of Avery. Avery had mysophobia, so his clothes were gradually washed by Darlene alone. Avery liked to eat the food she cooked, so Darlene took over the work in the kitchen. Later, Avery was spoiled by Darlene and became pickier and pickier. Therefore, all of Avery¡¯s meals were taken care of by Darlene alone, and she simply became the only servant in his house. Darlene served Avery like serving an Emperor. She washed clothes and cooked during the day, and warmed his bed at night. Avery said that Darlene had racked her brains and tortured Vivian for three years. Did he think that Darlene would have time? The phone rang and interrupted Darlene¡¯s thoughts. Darlene pressed the answer button, and Nigel¡¯s weak voice came from the other side. ¡°Darlene, are you not here yet?¡± Darlene just remembered that she had promised to go to the hospital to see Nigel yesterday, but Darlene did not expect that those things happenedter. Nigel was only twelve years old. When Darlene was adopted by the Gard family at the age of twelve, Nigel, who was two years old, was adopted by another family. But two years ago, that family had their own child, and their attitude toward Nigel was indifferent, almost ignoring him Darlene recalled what Avery had done to her these past few days and suddenly began to worry that Avery would also hurt Nigel. It was probably only a matter of a moment before one gave up. Darlene suddenly felt tired. ¡°Nigel, how about I take you abroad to treat you?¡± Nigel said in a weak voice, ¡°I listen to you, but will Avery let you go abroad? Will he agree? Will he go with us?¡± Darlene answered vaguely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Then Darlene hung up the phone, packed up, and she took a taxi to the hospital to pick up Nigel. When Nigel was discharged from the hospital, they walked out of the hospital and met Nathen who came in from outside the inpatient building. Darlene wanted to hide, but Nathen had already noticed her. Nathen approached Darlene in a few steps and looked at Nigel beside her, as well as the suitcase. Darlene could only greet Nathen with a smile. Nathen was a little surprised. ¡°Your brother¡¯s condition hasn¡¯t improved. Has he been discharged already?¡± Darlene nodded. ¡°Dr. Elicott, I n to take my brother abroad. He won¡¯t be hospitalized here.¡± Nathen Elicott frowned. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t listen to others. Foreign doctors are not better. The medical level here is already top¨Cnotch. Besides, in your current situation, I am thinking of a way to find a suitable heart for you. When you and Nigel are in such conditions, how can you go abroad?¡± Darlene was a little embarrassed and lied, ¡°I have contacted a hospital and doctors abroad.¡± Nathen stood in front of Darlene and did not leave. ¡°Which hospital is it? Tell me.¡± Darlene was speechless and did not speak. Nathen reached out and pulled Nigel to his side, saying seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around with your sister. Stay in the hospital and get treatment. How old are you? Besides treatment, you have to study. How can it be convenient for you to go abroad?¡± Many people nearby looked at them. Darlene was a little embarrassed and wanted to pull Nigel back. ¡°Dr. Elicott, thank you for your kindness, but I have decided.¡± Darlene reached out to pull Nigel. Nathen frowned and was unwilling to let go. Darlene and Nathen were in a stalemate. Darlene was helpless. Darlene could only let go and push her luggage out. ¡°Nigel, you stay in the hospital for a while. I wille back to pick you up after I leave the luggage.¡± Darlene left directly. Nathen was helpless. He could not bear the strange looks around him. He could only let go of Nigel and let him leave. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only When Darlene just left the hospital building and was about to go outside to hail a taxi, a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of her. Darlene was looking down at her phone and flipping through the flight information when she was suddenly stopped by someone and almost bumped into him. Nigel raised his head and saw the person in front of him. He timidly called out, ¡°Avery.¡± Averypletely ignored Nigel. His expression was very bad, and his cold gazended on Darlene¡¯s face. Darlene subconsciously tightened her grip on the luggage in her hand. ¡°Mr. Gard, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Mr. Gard?¡± Avery sneered when he heard this, and his gaze became even colder. Darlene restrained the urge to retreat. She was afraid of the pressure as Avery was approaching. Darlene tried her best to calm herself down. ¡°As for the divorce you mentioned, I have already signed the divorce agreement and put it in the bedroom of Southwood Vi.¡± Avery acted as if he did not hear it and asked coldly, ¡°When did you hook up?¡± Darlene did not understand. ¡°What?¡± Avery mocked, ¡°You took Nigel to see a doctor, and you were able to hook up with a doctor at the same time. Are you so unwilling to be lonely and so lowly?¡± Nigel stood in front of Darlene with a hostile expression. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to talk about Darlene like that! I heard that it was you who had taken a fancy to another slut and abandoned Darlene!¡± A look of disgust appeared in Avery¡¯s eyes. He took a step forward and was about to pull Nigel away. How dare he call Vivian a slut? Darlene anxiously stood in front of Nigel to protect him. ¡°Nigel is still young. If you want to do something,e to me. Don¡¯t bully a child.¡± Avery looked extremely disgusted. ¡°As expected, you are a biological brother and sister. You and Nigel are just annoying. I believe you have an affair with that doctor and are in a hurry to cut ties with me. That¡¯s why you let Viviane back to the country at this time, right? Do you think I will let you and your adulterer seed?¡± Darlene suddenly clenched her fists and ruthlessly raised her palm¡­ Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 If You Dare To Go Abroad Just as Darlene raised her hand, Darlene¡¯s wrist was forcefully grabbed by Avery. Averyughed coldly. ¡°What? I got it right. Are you angry from embarrassment? I think it¡¯s a lie for you to take Nigel abroad for treatment. Is it true that you¡¯re going abroad with that doctor to live together?¡± Nigel rushed over and was about to pull Avery¡¯s hand away. ¡°Let go of Darlene. I won¡¯t allow you to bully her!¡± Avery frowned. He grabbed Darlene¡¯s wrist with one hand and threw Nigel to the ground with the other. Nigel was already seriously ill and weak. After falling to the ground, his face became even paler. Darlene anxiously said, ¡°Nigel! Avery, you crossed the line!¡± Avery sneered and loosened Darlene¡¯s wrist. Seeing her rush over to support Nigel, Avery mocked, ¡°You know how to pretend to be weak. Even the ss bottles are not as fragile as you, right?¡± Darlene saw that Nigel was bleeding from the corner of his mouth. She was worried that Nigel would have a heart attack again, so Darlene hurriedly helped Nigel up while taking out medicine from his bag. Darlene was too anxious. Four small medicine bottles fell out of the bag. Two were Nigel¡¯s, and the other two were hers. Darlene stuffed the two bottles back into her bag in a panic. She poured the pills out and handed them to Nigel. ¡°Take two first. I will take you to the doctor.¡± There were many things that fell out of Darlene¡¯s bag. Other than the medicine bottles, she had not picked up the rest. Avery bent over and picked up the ID card and passport that she had dropped on the ground. He took it and looked at it carefully. ¡°You are well prepared, but what should you do? I suddenly feel that you have yed me. I don¡¯t want to divorce you.¡± Avery took a few steps forward and blocked Darlene, preventing her from taking Nigel to the hospital. Darlene could only call Nathen and trouble him to take Nigel up to the ward. Avery looked at Nathen, who was in a white coat and rushing over from afar, and his gaze became even colder. ¡°You really have deep feelings for each other. Just a phone call from you and he came over so quickly. It is indeed worth you to put in so much effort to get me to divorce you and make space for your new lover.¡± Nathen hurried over, not knowing what had happened between them. He asked Darlene, ¡°What is it? Did something happen?¡± Nigel was a little afraid and immediately stood beside Nathen. Nigel had been staying in the hospital for a long time. Nathen was his attending physician, and Nathen was like a big brother to Nigel. Darlene did not say much, and only troubled Nathen to take Nigel to the ward first. Avery looked at Nigel who was holding Nathen¡¯s sleeve, and the two of them left while talking. He only felt that it was particrly dazzling. Even Nigel was so familiar with Nathen, so it could be seen that his rtionship with Darlene was definitely not simple. Thinking of this, Avery saw Darlene looking at the back of Nigel in the distance, and his anger rose again. Avery put Darlene¡¯s ID card and passport into his wallet and said coldly, ¡°You haven¡¯t divorced me yet, and you have already nned to be together with another man. Darlene, there is no such good thing in this world. Besides, you still can¡¯t pay back what you owe Vivian, even if you work for Vivian for a lifetime!¡± Darlene saw that her ID card had been taken away and angrily reached out to take it back. Darlene said, ¡°Return the ID to me, even if you are my husband, you can¡¯t take my ID. ¡°Avery, I don¡¯t owe you. If you are not willing to divorce, then I will sue you for divorce. As for you saying that I hurt Vivian, take out the evidence and sue me!¡± Avery did not expect that Darlene, who had been crying and saying that she loved him and was unwilling to divorce him just a moment ago, would actually say that she wanted to sue him for divorce. Previously, Darlene had been so deeply in love with Avery, but now she was so eager to divorce him and go abroad. Even if Darlene said that she did not have a guilty conscience and hooked up with another man, who would believe it? Avery took out his phone, opened a video, and handed it to Darlene. ¡°As expected, with the support of another man, your tone has be much more arrogant. Take a good look. Let¡¯s see how confident you are to go against me!¡± Darlene looked over and her face froze. The person in the video was Darlene¡¯s grandmother, Reina Garcia. Reina was lying in a strange ward. There were a few foreign doctors and a man in a suit standing beside the bed. Darlene was very familiar with him. He was Avery¡¯s assistant, Markus Caston. Avery smiled as he sized up the uneasiness on Darlene¡¯s face. ¡°Take a guess. Which country is this? Your grandmother is almost eighty years old. If she can¡¯t take it, it can¡¯t be considered a medical ident, right?¡± Darlene clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Avery, you are despicable! You are breaking thew. I can call the police!¡± ¡°Then go and report me. How can you testify against me without evidence? Go ahead and try. See if the police find out the truth first or your grandmother¡¯s death wille first.¡± Avery slowly deleted the video and put away his phone. Darlene¡¯s voice finally softened. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my grandmother. If there¡¯s anything,e at me. She¡¯s getting old and can¡¯t take it.¡± Avery raised his hand and pinched Darlene¡¯s chin, forcing her to raise her head to look at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you be this sensible earlier? Go back to Southwood Vi before six in the evening. Darlene, you have to pay the price for what you have done to Vivian.¡± As soon as Avery finished speaking, the assistant behind him came over and whispered, ¡°Mr. Gard, the chairman is calling and urging you to go to the Avery smiled as his gaze swept across Darlene¡¯s face before passing by her and leaving. Darlene hurriedly went to the ward. Just as he arrived outside the ward, he saw Nigel lying on the bed and was hurriedly pushed out by a few doctors and nurses. As soon as Nathen saw Darleneing over, he exined with a sullen face, ¡°Nigel vomited blood again. He has to go into the operating room. Hurry up and pay the medical fees. Do you have enough money?¡± As Nathen spoke, he was about to take the card from his wallet. Darlene quickly stopped him, ¡°Thank you, Dr. Elicott. I have money on me. I will go and pay the fees first.¡± Nathen did not say much. He nodded and pushed the bed and left quickly. Darlene rushed downstairs to the payment window and handed over the This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. bank card in her bag. The staff swiped the card and handed the card back to her impatiently. ¡°Miss, you need to pay 3,400 dors. The card only has about 1,700 dors.¡± Darlene frowned and took the card back. Only then did she realize that she had left another bank card at home. Darlene could only hand over a card from Avery in her bag. That card had no limit. There was a portion of the money in it. It was the dividend of the 20 shares she gave Avery. It should have belonged to her. No matter what, saving Nigel was more important. Just as the card was handed over, a hand reached over and snatched the bank card from Darlene¡¯s hand. Vivian¡¯s disdainful voice came. ¡°Oh, what a coincidence. I remember that this card belongs to Avery, right? Aren¡¯t you going to get a divorce? Why are you still using his card?¡± Darlene frowned and extended her hand. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Give the card back.¡± Vivian held the card tightly and took out a stack of cash from her bag, ¡°Avery told me that all his things will be mine in the future. Why should I give it to you? ¡°You are in a hurry to save your brother. Why don¡¯t you kneel down and beg me? I will give you this stack of cash.¡± The people in the queue urged. Darlene could only leave the queue first and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m going say it onest time. Give me the card.¡± Vivian raised the card and looked at Darlene provocatively. ¡°This is my thing. Why should I give it to you?¡± When Vivian said this, Darlene suddenly saw Avery walk over with an ugly expression not far away. And the action of Vivian holding the bank card was caught in Avery¡¯s eyes¡­ Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 You Are Disgusting Darlene stepped forward and wanted to take the bank card. Just as she touched Vivian¡¯s hand, Vivian, who had been arrogant and domineering a moment ago, revealed a panicked and helpless look at this moment. Vivian staggered backward and was about to fall down. Avery rushed over and immediately supported Vivian. He asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. ¡°Avery, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have made Ms. Garcia unhappy. I just wanted to help her because she didn¡¯t seem to have enough money, but she seemed to have misunderstood.¡± Avery looked at Darlene with a cold face. ¡°Exin.¡± A moment ago, Avery looked at Vivian with a face full of concern, but the next moment he looked at her, his eyes were filled with me and anger. Darlene had long lost the desire to exin. She had exined so much before, but what she got in return was Avery punching and kicking her, forcing her to kneel in the heavy rain and to abort the child in her belly. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Darlene smiled faintly. ¡°If I say that she wanted to snatch the card without any exnation and that she deliberately fell down, will you believe me?¡± Avery said angrily, ¡°Darlene, you were the one who ndered Vivian back then. Now that things have come to this, you still dare to nder her! Do you think I will believe you?¡± Vivian said with a trembling voice, ¡°Avery, don¡¯t be like this. Ms. Garcia was just impulsive. I wanted to take the money to help Ms. Garcia, but Ms. Garcia said that my money was dirty and she was unwilling to take it. ¡°She was right. In those years that I was abroad, even I felt that I was dirty. But how could she say that you are also¡­¡± As Vivian spoke, she sobbed in a low voice, looking as if she could not bring herself to speak. Avery took a few steps over and fiercely grabbed Darlene by the neck. ¡°You were the one who gave Vivian all the suffering in those years, yet you still have the guts to talk that way about her? Vivian, I¡¯m here, so there¡¯s no need to be afraid of Darlene. What else did she say to you?¡± Vivian said hesitantly, ¡°Ms. Garcia also said¡­ she also said that you are very disgusting to be with me. Your things are also disgusting, so she wanted to throw this bank card away. I wanted to stop her. Ms. Garcia identally pushed me identally.¡± As Vivian spoke, she came forward to pull Avery¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Avery, don¡¯t be like this. Ms. Garcia must be agitated because her brother is sick. She didn¡¯t mean to push me, and she definitely didn¡¯t mean to say those words.¡± Avery suddenly exerted force on the palm of his hand that was grabbing Darlene¡¯s neck and looked indifferently at her face, which was red from suffocation. ¡°Darlene, I warn you. The next time you dare to hurt Vivian, I will send you to Twilight Paradise. I will let you know what is disgusting!¡± As Avery spoke, he sneered again. ¡°But for someone like you, your mind is vicious and you seduce men. You don¡¯t need to go to Twilight Paradise at all. I¡¯m afraid that you are already disgusting. Even if Vivian has been hurt, she would be a hundred times better than you. Do you think that I am disgusting being with her?¡± Darlene¡¯s neck was pinched by Avery, and it was extremely difficult for Darlene to breathe. She wanted to speak, but she could not say a word. Avery instructed Markus, who had followed over, ¡°Markus, contact the bank and stop all the bank cards I gave Darlene! Doesn¡¯t she have a lot of backbone? Doesn¡¯t she think that the money I gave her is dirty? Then let her earn money with her own ability! Markus answered from the side, ¡°Yes.¡± Avery sneered. He was not willing to give Darlene another look. He directly pulled Vivian into his arms and was about to leave. Darlene clenched her fists. In the end, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to embarrass herself in front of everyone, so Darlene called out to stop him. ¡°I can spare your money, but your bank card also has 20 percent of the Gard Group shares. It was given to me by Mrs. Gard back then.¡± Darlene¡¯s voice was a little low. It was clearly the truth, but she still said it without confidence, ¡°You should return that money to me.¡± Avery stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at Darlene sternly. ¡°Darlene, you have indeed revealed your true colors. Back then, when my grandmother gave you money and shares, didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t want them? Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t want money? ¡°You let my grandmother adopt you for the sake of money. You entered the Gard family when you were twelve years old. You had this thought in your heart, which was why you put in so much effort to curry favor with my grandmother, right?¡± Darlene avoided Avery¡¯s gaze. ¡°No matter what, the shares were given to me by Mrs. Gard. They should be mine.¡± Darlene had to have money in her hands. Nigel needed treatment, and she needed to spend money to find Reina. As for finding a job, Avery had even taken away Darlene¡¯s ID, so how was she going to find one? Avery sneered as he approached Darlene step by step. ¡°Darlene, do you need me to help you recall? Two months ago, my grandmother passed away. You signed off all the shares my grandmother left for you to me. Now that things havee to this, what right do you have to say that the shares are yours?¡± Darlene looked at Avery. She looked at him for a long time and suddenlyughed in a low voice. ¡°You are right. How could I forget? I have given you everything I have without reservation.¡± Darlene gave all her money and feelings to Avery. She once thought Avery could be trusted with all her heart. But now Avery told Darlene not to forget that she had given all her things to him. Avery frowned. For some reason, he felt that Darlene¡¯s smile was a little dazzling. He turned around and left with Vivian in his arms. Darlene supported herself on the wall beside her. She felt a buzzing sound in her mind. Darlene¡¯s heart hurt, and she could not tell if it was because she was sick. Darlene had no time to be sad or disappointed. Nigel was still in the emergency room, waiting for her to pay the full fee. Darlene rushed into the elevator, went upstairs, and went to find Nathen again. Darlene had no one to ask for help. Nathen was only Nigel¡¯s attending physician and had no obligation to help Darlene or Nigel, but she was at her wit¡¯s end now. After passing through the long corridor and walking towards the emergency room, Darlene did not know when she had shed tears. She didn¡¯t raise her hand to feel that her eyes were wet until she almost bumped into Nathen and looked at him, who stared at her eyes strangely. Darlene awkwardly wiped away her tears and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Dr. Elicott, can you ¡­ lend me some money? I can¡¯t pay for Nigel¡¯s medical expenses at the moment.¡± Seeing Darlene like this, Nathen thought that something big had happened to her. Hearing this, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I thought there was something wrong. I just paid the money for you. Don¡¯t worry. Just wait outside the emergency room for your brother toe out.¡± Darlene cleared her throat and felt sorry. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Elicott. Don¡¯t worry. I will pay you back as soon as possible.¡± Nathen apanied Darlene to sit outside the emergency room for a while and asked her, ¡°It¡¯s not much money. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. Why are you crying?¡± Darlene shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Maybe I ran too fast.¡± Nathen remembered the man he saw downstairs in the hospital. He seemed to be Darlene¡¯s husband, but it seemed that he had a bad attitude toward Darlene. Nathen didn¡¯t ask too much. He raised his hand and patted Darlene¡¯s arm through her sleeve. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will get better. I¡¯m helping you find suitable hearts for you and your brother.¡± Darlene looked at Nathen gratefu, Dr. Elicott, I have to trouble you to help my brother change his heart. My¡­ No need.¡± Nathen said in a deep voice, ¡°What are you saying? Although heart failure is serious, it is still possible to change the heart. The most important thing is to live. You can¡¯t have such a negative idea.¡± A nurse came to call Nathen to the office. Darlene did not say much, and only said, ¡°Thank you.¡± When Nigel left the emergency room and stabilized, Darlene rushed back to Southwood Vi before six in the afternoon. Reina was still in Avery¡¯s hands, and Darlene did not dare to go against himpletely. When Darlene went back, Vivian was sitting on the sofa in the living room, leisurely drinking tea. Darlene did not want to have any more conflicts with Vivian. Darlene told the new maid that she had eaten dinner and went upstairs. Vivian stood up and stopped Darlene. Vivian smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush up. When Averyes back, there will be a good show waiting for you. Guess what interesting photos I let Avery see?¡± ¡°Get out of the way,¡± Darlene said coldly. Just as Darlene finished speaking, footsteps came from the entrance of the entrance. Vivian stopped Darlene and immediately grabbed a cup of hot tea from the coffee table, pouring it on her body. Avery came in quickly, and Vivian was still holding the cup of tea in her hand, not having the time to put it down¡­ Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 He Sshes Boiling Water On Her The tea sshed on Vivian and then flowed to the ground. Vivian had a panicked expression as she slipped and fell. The cup in her hand naturally rolled to the ground. Vivian covered her lower abdomen and groaned in pain, ¡°It hurts. It hurts. My child¡­¡± Avery hurried over. Darlene had already known what would happen next. But, Darlene still hoped that Avery would see the cup in Vivian¡¯s hand, and could guess that the tea was not spilled by Darlene. Therefore, Darlene said, ¡°I did not ssh the tea. You also saw it. The cup is in her hand, not in my hand.¡± Vivian leaned against Avery¡¯s chest with an expression of pain. It seemed that she was unable to stand up. Vivian cried in a grievance, ¡°Ms. Garcia, I know that you don¡¯t like me, but you can say it out. You know that I am pregnant, so why did you pour hot tea on me? I was anxious to stop you, so I snatched the cup.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only As Vivian spoke, she looked at Avery with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Avery. I shouldn¡¯t care about this child. After all, it is not your child. But it is mine. I am really¡­ really¡­¡± Vivian stopped speaking halfway and kept crying. Avery was angry. He carried Vivian up the stairs. ¡°Go upstairs and rest first. I¡¯ll let the doctor take a look at you.¡± Vivian leaned into Avery¡¯s embrace and looked at Darlene with a pleased expression. However, she pretend to be weak and said, ¡°Avery, don¡¯t me Ms. Garcia. After all, vou and she are already husband and wife¡­¡± Avery did not say a word. Darlene stood downstairs, and she felt that something wrong would happen. She knew that Avery would not let her go. Darlene had just had a miscarriage operation and was suffering from cardiac failure. She could not stand Darlene¡¯s torment. Darlene suddenly felt afraid and did not know what was waiting for her. Darlene turned around and wanted to go outside. The nanny immediately came over to stop Darlene. ¡°Ms. Garcia, please wait here. Mr. Gard seems to have something to tell you.¡± Darlene¡¯s face was a little pale. She looked at the nanny and noticed the hostility in her eyes. Darlene was still wondering why this new nanny was so hostile towards her when Avery came downstairs. Avery approached Darlene with a straight face. Without saying a word, Avery took a pot of tea from the coffee table, opened the lid, and directly sshed it at Darlene. Darlene immediately dodged to the side, but the tea still sshed on her left shoulder and neck. Hot water sshed down, and Darlene screamed in horror. Half of her neck and shoulder were instantly flushed red. Darlene felt mind¨Cwrenching pain. Darlene thought, if I had not dodged just now, my entire face would have been disfigured now. Darlene¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and beads of sweat dripped down from her forehead. As if she had seen a ghost, Darlene desperately retreated to avoid Avery. Avery was still holding the teapot in his hand, and he was also stunned for a moment. Avery knew it was hot water, but he did not expect it would be boiling water. In the past, when the servants or Darlene prepared tea, the water in the teapot would always be warm. However, when Avery thought of how Darlene had just caused Vivian to fall and how Darlene had hurt Vivian before, Avery suppressed the reluctance in his mind. Avery approached and said somewhat unnaturally, ¡°I have warned you many times not to hurt Vivian¡­¡± Before Avery could finish his sentence, Darlene¡¯s eyes turned red and she retreated in fear to distance herself from Avery. Then, Darlene staggered away from Avery and rushed upstairs. The water that had just been sshed had left arge puddle on the ground. Avery frowned and looked at the nanny. He said, ¡°Contact the doctor. You can pack up. ¡°Get lost.¡± The nanny wanted to exin in panic, but Vivian¡¯s weak voice came from the stairs. ¡°Avery, it¡¯s not her fault. I remember that you used to like hot tea. I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t like it when it was cold, so I asked her to take out the teapot with boiling water. It¡¯s all my fault. If you want to me someone, me me.¡± Avery could only give up and let the nanny continue to stay. Seth came over with the medicine box on his back. Avery took Seth into Vivian¡¯s bedroom and asked Seth to examine Vivian carefully. Vivian was not scalded. After all, the cup of tea had already cooled down. Seth checked Vivian and said that she was fine. Avery finally heaved a sigh of relief. When Avery apanied Seth downstairs, he saw that the door to Darlene¡¯s bedroom was tightly closed. Avery thought, Seth hade anyway. I could ask him to drop by to take a look at Darlene. However, after knocking for a long time, Darlene did not open the door. Instead, the sound of the door being locked came from inside. Avery¡¯s expression turned cold. He felt that he had simply done something unnecessary. Avery thought, what was there for me to care about someone like Darlene? So, Avery let Seth go directly. Avery apanied Vivian downstairs for dinner and then went to the study to deal with the work documents for nearly two hours. When Avery came out, the door to Darlene¡¯s room was still locked. Avery became angry. Avery thought, even if I had poured boiling water on her, she was the one who hurt Vivian first. Moreover, I asked Seth to check on her. It was she who did not open the door. Thinking of this, Avery felt that he was not wrong. Avery knocked on the door impatiently with a cold face. ¡°Darlene, onest time, open the door.¡± In the bedroom, Darlene curled up on the carpet in the corner and looked at the door in horror. The knocking on the door kept on. Darlene squeezed herself into a ball and trembled uncontrobly. The burning pain in her body was still very clear. Darlene gritted her teeth and endured it. She was dizzy. But Darlene knew that Avery woulde in. Darlene had to force herself to be alert. Darlene could not imagine whether if she fell asleep, there would be another pot of boiling water pouring down from above her head or not. The knocking stopped outside the door, and then Avery kicked the door hard. ¡°You better open the door for me. If I kicked the door open, you know that I can do anything.¡± Darlene couldn¡¯t help but cry out in a low voice. She shrank back behind the window curtain and held onto the curtain in front of her. Darlene imagined. that she could be hiding here and she wouldn¡¯t be able to be found. With a bang, Darlene¡¯s body trembled and she heard Avery¡¯s footsteps approaching. Darlene let out a gasp of fear, and her hands that held the curtains tightly trembled. Avery approached and pulled the curtain in front of Darlene with a whoosh. Avery reached out to pull Darlene up and threw Darlene onto the bed. Avery ignored the horrible wounds on Darlene¡¯s body and directly threw the mobile phone that was showing a photo to her. ¡°Darlene, how dare you do this?¡± In the photo, Nathen sat with Darlene outside the emergency room and Nathen ced his hand on Darlene¡¯s arm. Darlene¡¯s eyes were red. Avery thought that Darlene was pretending to be pitiful. As he spoke, Avery raised his hand and undid the tie around his neck. ¡°With an ordinary medical¨Cpatient rtionship, you can already hold hands so intimately? With an ordinary medical¨Cpatient rtionship, would he directly deposit 17 thousand dors for your brother¡¯s medical expenses? ¡°Darlene, it seems that I should tell you who your husband is!¡± Darlene wanted to get up with a pale face. Averypletely ignored the injury on her shoulder and leaned down to press down on Darlene¡¯s shoulder. Avery¡¯s face was filled with disdain. ¡°Is this how a slut woman like you seduce other men?¡± Outside the bedroom, Vivian stood at the door and listened to the strange, breathing sounds inside. Her nails dug into her palms. Vivian took out her phone and sent a message. ¡°Jax, we can¡¯t wait any longer. This fetus should be of use¡­¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Vivian Has a Miscarriage Because of the photo, Avery ignored Darlene¡¯s injuries and directly tormented her until thetter half of the night. It was not until Darlene could not take it anymore and fell asleep that Avery left. The bedroom was bright. The light poured down and shone on Darlene¡¯s pale face. Avery remembered that Darlene used to be shy and always had to turn off the lights when Darlene did that kind of thing with him. But now, when Avery thought of the rtionship between Darlene and Nathen, Avery felt that Darlene¡¯s previous shyness was just an act. So Avery deliberately did not turn off the lights to humiliate Darlene. However, Avery found that there was no other expression on Darlene¡¯s face except fear. Darlene was being tortured, and Avery was the executioner who tortured her. Avery frowned and looked at the wound on Darlene¡¯s left shoulder. Avery unconsciously reached out his hand. When Avery wanted to touch Darlene, Avery saw Darlene¡¯s neck shrink. Avery thought, even when she was asleep, she was on guard against me. Avery sneered. The touch of a different feeling in his mind dissipated. Avery directly got up and returned to his bedroom. The next day, Darlene woke up early. Darlene wanted to leave Southwood Vi before Vivian and Avery got up. Darlene did not want to cause any more trouble with them. After hurriedly packing up and going downstairs, Vivian and Avery were already sitting at the dining table. Darlene immediately wanted to go back to the bedroom, but Avery coldly said, ¡°Come down for breakfast. What? You even feel guilty when you just see Vivian?¡± Darlene went downstairs in the end, thinking of eating something and Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. leaving early. Darlene didn¡¯t want to be framed by Vivian after Avery left. As soon as Darlene sat down, Vivian said softly, ¡°Avery, you are so busy at work. Can you ask Ms. Garcia to apany me for the prenatal checkup? Ms. Garcia seems to be seriously injured. She can go to the hospital and let the doctor take a look.¡± Avery immediately refused. ¡°No, I am worried about you going with her. I can dy my work. I will personally apany you to the hospital.¡± Vivian shook Avery¡¯s arm and acted like a spoiled child. ¡°Avery, just promise me. You can¡¯t me Ms. Garcia for what happened yesterday. She is so seriously injured. If she doesn¡¯t see a doctor, the wound will easily be inmed. Besides, the Department of Gynecology and Obstetrics is full of pregnant women. It is convenient for you to go there. Is it OK?¡± When Darlene heard Vivian¡¯s feigned voice, Darlene only felt disgusted. Darlene gulped down a bowl of soup and got up to leave. Darlene thought, she wants me to go to the prenatal examination with her. I am not that foolish. It must be a trick. I won¡¯t fall into her trap again. Someone called Avery. Thepany had an early meeting today. The call was from Markus. Markus called to remind Avery to get ready to go. Indeed, Avery was too busy. Avery looked at Darlene who had gotten up and said, ¡°Then go with Vivian. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. If you dare¡­¡± Darlene interrupted Avery, ¡°I have to go to the hospital today. I don¡¯t have time. Let someone else apany her.¡± Today, Nigel was going to do a follow¨Cup check, so Darlene had to go over and apany Nigel. When Avery heard the word hospital, he thought of Nathen. Avery thought about it and said. ¡°Vivian is also going to the hospital. Aren¡¯t you on the way? Darlene, I don¡¯t want to repeat it a second time. If you want to negotiate with me, you better think about the consequences.¡± Avery was using Reina to threaten her again. Darlene subconsciously clenched her fists. Darlene said, ¡°My shoulder is injured. I can¡¯t drive.¡± Darlene thought, if there is an ident on the road, I would naturally have to take the me. The nanny next to Darlene immediately said, ¡°Mr. Gard, I can drive. Why don¡¯t I send Ms. Sheridan and Ms. Garcia over?¡± Darlene remembered the hostility in the nanny¡¯s eyesst night. Darlene felt that this nanny was not a good person. Darlene asked, ¡°Can Cyrus send us over?¡± Avery became impatient. ¡°It¡¯s just driving a car. Why do you have so many excuses? That¡¯s it. Mary, send them over. I will go to thepany first.¡± Mary immediately agreed. ¡°OK, Mr. Gard. Take care.¡± Avery seemed to be still worried and waited outside to watch them get into the car. Vivian said that she was pregnant and was not suitable to sit in the front passenger seat. Vivian also said that Darlene was injured and she was afraid that she would hurt Darlene. So, Vivian insisted that Darlene should sit in the passenger seat. After the car left, Avery got into another car and went to thepany. As soon as the car drove far away, Vivian revealed her true face. She looked at Darlene from the rearview mirror and mocked, ¡°How is it? How does it feel to be scalded by boiling water?¡± Darlene ignored Vivian. Darlene leaned against the back of the seat and closed her eyes to rest. The voice of the nanny beside Darlene sounded, ¡°That was boiled water. Ms. Sheridan, I saw it with my own eyes. The skin on Darlene¡¯s neck has been scalded.¡± Darlene opened her eyes. She saw that Mary beside her had a smug expression on her face that was the same as Vivian¡¯s. Darlene was not too surprised. The way Mary looked at herst night told Darlene that Mary was loyal to Vivian. Vivianughed out loud, ¡°Darlene, if I were you, I would quickly get out of Baltimore and stay as far as possible. You should nevere back. Perhaps you could still keep your life. Otherwise, one day, I will get Avery to kill you personally.¡± Darlene sneered and said, ¡°If you have the ability, ask Avery to let me go. To be honest, I want to do so.¡± Vivian frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Come on, what are you pretending for? You say it but you don¡¯t mean it. Wasn¡¯t it you who shamelessly pestered Avery back then?¡± As Vivian spoke, she exchanged nces with Mary through the rearview mirror. Mary immediately turned left and entered a remote path. The car drove into the small path, and Mary directly smashed the car into the trunk on the right. Before Darlene could say something, Darlene heard a loud bang from the front of the car. Vivian lost control of her body and crashed into the front. Then Vivian dialed Avery¡¯s number. ¡°Avery, save me¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where are you?¡± Avery came very quickly, and he rushed over in less than 20 minutes. When Avery carefully carried Vivian out, Vivian¡¯s white dress was already stained with blood, and her face was full of horror. Mary also had blood on her forehead. When Mary got out of the car, she exined in a hurry, ¡°Mr. Gard, on the way here just now, Ms. Garcia said that this way is closer to the hospital. So, Ms. Sheridan asked me to take this path without surveince. However, just as we got here, Ms. Garcia grabbed the steering wheel desperately, and the car lost control for a moment¡­¡± The ambnce quickly rushed over. Avery handed Vivian to the doctor. With an angry face. Avery pulled Darlene out of the passenger seat. Without saying a word, Avery raised his hand and pped Darlene hard on the face. ¡°You are courting death!¡± Darlene was pped by Avery, and her body stumbled to the side uncontrobly. When Darlene subconsciously wanted to hold the car door behind her to stand steadily, Avery pulled Darlene¡¯s arm with an angry face. Avery forced Darlene to get in his car and brought Darlene to the hospital. Vivian was sent to the emergency room. Avery asked the bodyguards to make Darlene kneel outside the emergency room. Avery said coldly, ¡°If anything happens to Vivian and the fetus, I will kill you here today. Darlene, I will do what I say.¡± Darlene knelt on the ground in humiliation. Her eyes were red and Darlene was unwilling to beg Avery. Darlene just smiled and looked at Avery as if she was watching a show. ¡°Avery, how could you trust her so much without asking the truth?¡± Avery looked at Darlene with disgust. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe her. Do I believe you?¡± Darlene calmly took out her phone from her bag and disyed the recording Darlene had just recorded in the car. Vivian¡¯s mocking voice came out from inside. ¡°How is it? How does it feel to be scalded by boiling water?¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Darlene Faints Avery was stunned. The recording continued. ¡°That was boiled water. Ms. Sheridan, I saw it with my own eyes. The skin on Darlene¡¯s neck has been scalded.¡± ¡°Darlene, if I were you, I would quickly get out of Baltimore and hide far away¡­¡± The voice was not loud, but it was clear. Darlene was not a fool. She knew that Vivian would frame her again. Therefore, before Darlene got in the car, Darlene secretly turned on the recording on her phone. Avery¡¯s expression changed. He thought, Vivian, who had always been gentle and weak, had said such words? It was indeed beyond Avery¡¯s expectations. Mary who was following them, also became a little flustered. Vivian was still in the emergency room. Avery immediately asked Mary, ¡°Exin it. What was the situation at that time?¡± Mary immediately came over and exined with an uneasy expression, ¡°Ms. Garcia, I didn¡¯t expect that you would record it. It¡¯s notplete. ¡°Ms. Sheridan¡¯s words are indeed a little inappropriate. I am a straightforward person. I will say whatever I know. Before Ms. Sheridan said these words, Ms. Garcia first said something unpleasant.¡± Darlene sneered and said, ¡°Alright, Mary. Then let me listen carefully. How can you twist the truth?¡± Mary lowered her head and hurriedly said. ¡°Mr. Gard, originally. Ms. Sheridan was afraid that you would be worried, so she didn¡¯t allow me to say it. Yesterday, Ms. Sheridan was sshed with tea by Ms. Garcia and fell to the ground. When I went to send Ms. Sheridan supper late at night, I saw that her skirt was covered in blood. Today, in the car, Ms. Sheridan mentioned what happenedst night, but Ms. Garcia said that Ms. Sheridan deserved it¡­¡± Darlene couldn¡¯t take it anymore andughed. ¡°Mary, it¡¯s a pity that you are a nanny. You should be a screenwriter.¡± Mary replied in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Garcia is right. I am just a nanny. Since I am working for the owner, I can¡¯t go against my conscience. I am telling the truth. I just want to have a clear conscience.¡± Mary continued, ¡°After that, Ms. Garcia even mocked Ms. Sheridan. Darlene said, ¡®How did it feel when you were overseas for the past few years?¡® Ms. Sheridan was probably angry from embarrassment, which was why she said those words. I admit that I also intervened, but I was indeed defending Ms. Sheridan. Moreover, I was only speaking the truth about Ms. Garcia being scalded.¡± Avery did not believe that Vivian would say these words. When he heard what Mary said, Avery immediately felt that what Mary said was true. Avery said coldly, ¡°A furious person may say anything. Darlene, you know that those years abroad were the memory that Vivian doesn¡¯t want to be mentioned. Do you think that if you force her to say those words, I will be like back then, as you wish to wrong her?¡± Darlene looked at Avery in disbelief. ¡°Avery, you are hopeless. You believe every word of Vivian. Now that the recording is here, you won¡¯t listen carefully. A new nanny like Mary is partial to Vivian, and you believe all of it like this?¡± Mary anxiously said, ¡°Ms. Garcia, how can you say that about me?¡± At my age, being a nanny is only earning a little money to support my family. I have no enmity with you, and I am not rted to Ms. Sheridan either. Why should I harm you, and why should I help Ms. Sheridan?¡± Darlene still wanted to speak, but Avery directly cut her off. ¡°Enough, you don¡¯t have to say anymore. I know very well what kind of person Vivian is and what kind of person you are. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to stay in Baltimore. Did Vivian say something wrong? Darlene, don¡¯t think that just because you forced Vivian to say those nasty words, I will forget about what you have done to her today!¡± Darlene sneered. Darlene knew that it would be futile no matter how much she exined. ¡°Avery, I feel sorry for you.¡± In the emergency room, the doctor walked out and said regretfully, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, the fetus was not preserved. Vivian is temporarily fine.¡± Viviany on the bed and was pushed out weakly. Avery clenched his fist and blue veins appeared on the back of his hand. ¡°Good, very good! Darlene, just wait here. I will settle the score with you!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. As soon as Avery finished speaking, Avery quickly followed up. Avery grabbed Vivian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. There will be more children in the future.¡± Vivian sobbed. ¡°Avery, this child may not belong to me. Don¡¯t me Ms. Garcia¡­¡± As she spoke, Vivian raised her hand and stroked her lower abdomen. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s me who is useless and can¡¯t protect you.¡± Hearing this, Avery became even angrier. Avery thought, it wasn¡¯t that Vivian couldn¡¯t protect the baby, but that Darlene was too vicious. The recording just now had almost fooled me! Darlene sat outside the emergency room and looked at the recording on the phone. Darlene smiled as she looked at it. Darlene thought, it wasughable that I felt that with this recording, even if Avery chose to forgive Vivian, at least this time, I would be able to prove my innocence. Now, I understood that no matter how much irrefutable evidence there was, it was useless. Avery was certain that I was unpardonable, and that Vivian, would never be wrong. Darlene sat from morning till noon when she received photos and messages from Avery. In the photo was Reina. Reina¡¯s face was pale and she looked like she was on the verge of death. Beside Reina was an oxygen mask that had been removed. Avery only sent a single sentence. ¡°If youe back a minuteter, Reinal will wear the oxygen mask a minuteter.¡± Darlene clenched the phone tightly. Her knuckles were white, and the unbearable pain came from her heart. Darlene leaned down and retched for a while. Darlene only felt cold and her body began to tremble. Her hands trembled. Darlene took out two medicine pills from her bag and directly swallowed them. Darlene propped herself up against the wall and walked downstairs. Her vision was a little dark. Darlene silentlyforted herself. She thought, it was fine. I was already a dying person. There was nothing that I could not endure. As long as Reina and Nigel were fine, there was nothing I could not endure. When Darlene returned to Southwood Vi, it was raining heavily outside. The door was closed. Mary stood on the steps and looked at Darlene coldly. She said, ¡°Ms. Garcia, Mr. Gard has instructed that if you go in, you will make him and Ms. Sheridan disgusted. You should just kneel in front of this courtyard. Mr. Gard said that if you kneel until he is satisfied, your grandmother will live well.¡± The rain was heavy. Darlene looked at the tightly closed door behind Mary and then retreated down the steps. Without a moment of hesitation, Darlene knelt in the heavy rain. The rain washed down, and her vision was blurred. However, her word was clear. Darlene said, ¡°Please tell him that I will kneel here. Please ask him to let my family go.¡± Due to the rainy weather, the sky was a little dark during the day. When Darlene raised her head, she could see that the lights in Avery¡¯s bedroom were on, and the curtains were not closed. Darlene knew that Avery must be standing in front of the window, carefully sizing up her battered and exhausted appearance. Avery stood in front of the window and looked at Darlene who was kneeling straight in the heavy rain. Avery clenched his fists. Then, Avery closed the curtains, cutting off everything outside. Darlene knelt in the heavy rain for an entire hour. Avery did not even look at her, nor did Avery allow Mary to let Darlene in. When Darlene was about to copse, Darlene saw Vivian walk out from inside. Vivian held an umbre in her hand. When Vivian approached, Vivian ced the umbre above Darlene¡¯s head, but her voice was full of sarcasm. ¡°Don¡¯t me me. I have already asked Avery to treat you well. Don¡¯t you have a recording? But what should I do? Avery just doesn¡¯t want to believe you. Avery just wants to believe that you are guilty.¡± The pain in Darlene¡¯s heart grew more and more intense. Darlene felt that the voice in her ears had be blurry. Vivian raised her foot and stepped on the back of Darlene¡¯s hand. The stilettos crushed Darlene¡¯s hand heavily. Vivian still wanted to mock and provoke Darlene, but she saw Darlene suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood, and then with a bang, Darlene fainted in the heavy rain¡­ Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 She Does Not Want Him Anymore Vivian did not expect that after stepping on Darlene, Darlene would vomit blood and faint. Then, Vivian remembered that Darlene had been forced to miscarry and had arge area of serious burns on her body. No one would be able to survive with so many wounds in such heavy rain. When Vivian was about to leave in a panic, Avery had alreadye out from inside. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Vivian grasped the handle of the umbre in her hand and hesitated for a very short time. Vivian immediately threw away the umbre and knelt next to Darlene in the rain, crying anxiously. ¡°Ms. Garcia, Ms. Garcia, are you alright? It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t havee to see you¡­¡± Avery held the umbre and approached, covering the rain above Vivian¡¯s head. Avery looked at Darlene who was unconscious on the ground and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Vivian exined uneasily, ¡°The rain was so heavy and Ms. Garcia was still injured. I was worried. So, I took out the umbre to help Darlene block the rain. But, just as my umbre covers her head, she ¡­ she¡­¡± As Vivian spoke, Vivian got up in a flurry. ¡°Avery, it¡¯s all my fault. I know that Ms. Garcia doesn¡¯t like me, so I shouldn¡¯t havee to make her angry. Quickly carry Ms. Garcia in and let Seth have a check.¡± Before Vivian could finish speaking, Vivian¡¯s legs went soft and she fell to the ground. Vivian held her abdomen with a painful expression. Avery helped Vivian up and coldly instructed Mary, who was rushing over, ¡°Help Ms. Sheridan go in and rest. Ask Seth toe over and take a look at her. She just had a miscarriage and she can¡¯t get wet.¡± Mary helped Vivian in and asked with concern, ¡°Then Ms. Garcia¡­¡± ¡°She fainted the moment Vivian gave her an umbre. I think she either has a guilty conscience or she predicted that Vivian would be soft¨Cminded and plead for her,¡± Avery indifferently interrupted Mary and asked her to help Vivian in. As soon as they left, Avery reached out and pulled Darlene, who was unconscious on the ground, up. ¡°What are you pretending for? I told you that if there was any ident that happened to Vivian and her baby, I would kill you with my own hands. Now that the baby is gone, Vivian experienced the pain of losing a child. You just knelt in the heavy rain, which is already a bargain for you. Can¡¯t you bear it?¡± Where Avery grabbed happened to be Darlene¡¯s left arm which had been scalded. It had just been soaked in the rain, and the wound was probably starting to fester. Now that Avery pressed on it, it was no different from pouring salt on the wound. Darlene woke up from aa in pain. Her whole body suddenly trembled, and Darlene wanted to pull her arm out of Avery¡¯s palm. Avery released his hand in disgust and said with a face full of disdain, ¡°What? You can¡¯t continue acting like this? Didn¡¯t you faint? Darlene, you are a bad actress.¡± Darlene¡¯s heart was violently throbbing, and she felt pain from the burnt neck and arm as well as from her lower abdomen. Darlene had just been aborted. The back of Darlene¡¯s hand had been stepped on by Vivian and was now bleeding. The rain washed away the blood quickly. Darlene felt countless kinds of pain enter her mind as if insects and ants were drilling into her bone marrow and flesh. For the first time, Darlene felt that she was so close to death. And Avery in front of her pulled her up again and again, forcing her to kneel. Blood flowed out of the corner of Darlene¡¯s mouth. Looking at Avery¡¯s indifferent face in the heavy rain, Darlene suddenly smiled and said, ¡°I regret it.¡± Avery frowned, finally willing to tilt the umbre a little toward Darlene. Avery leaned down and asked Darlene, ¡°What? Are you guilty? Do you know you are wrong?¡± It was hard for Darlene to speak but she said clearly, ¡°I regret it. If I can choose again, ten years ago, even if I starve to death in the orphanage and freeze to death, I shouldn¡¯t have been adopted by Mrs. Gard. ¡°Three years ago, just as Vivian said, even if I had to marry a beggar, I shouldn¡¯t take care of and marry a cripple like you.¡± Avery squatted down and grabbed Darlene¡¯s neck. ¡°You admitted it. If not for money, you wouldn¡¯t have been willing to marry me three years ago. Cripple? I think Vivian didn¡¯t say those words in the past. It was you who said it, right?¡± Darlene let Avery pinch her neck. Darlene felt her limbs and bones were in pain, but at this moment, those pain could notpare to the pain and unwillingness in her heart. Darlene didn¡¯t feel sad for nor loved and trusted by Avery. She just felt sad for paying so much effort and sincerity to such kind of evil man like Avery. The rain was getting heavier and heavier. Darlene¡¯s eyes were red. She said, ¡°It has been three years. First, you were paralyzed in a car ident for a year and fell into a vegetative state. You have slept in the hospital for a year. That year, for a whole year, I have never left the hospital for a day. ¡°I learned how to massage you, wash you, and even clean up the filth. Avery, even your father was impatient, I have done it for you day after day for a year.¡± Darlene¡¯s tears fell along with the rain, and Avery could not tell. ¡°You have been paralyzed for a year and woke up. Because you want to anger Vivian, you married me. After that, you sat in the wheelchair for a year, and the nanny changed twelve times. I remember clearly that none of them could satisfy you. ¡°So it was still me. I had just found a satisfactory job and had no choice but to resign and take care of you at home. You had a bad temper when you couldn¡¯t move. You liked to throw things the most. ¡°You hit my head several times. I went to the hospital in the middle of the night.¡± Avery frowned. Darlene looked at Avery. Avery was the man that Darlene had loved for ten years. At this moment, Darlene felt that she didn¡¯t want to love Avery anymore. ¡°Avery, I also have feelings and emotions. My body is not made of iron. I have notined all these years, but that does not mean that I am that tough.¡± A strange feeling shed through Avery¡¯s eyes, and his voice finally had a trace of uneasiness. ¡°What you have done will not be the reason why you hurt Vivian again and again.¡± Darlene chuckled and said, ¡°So, you will never remember what I have done for you. You will only remember and trust every word that Vivian said. You will believe that I hurt her and deny everything that I have done¡­¡± Darlene took a deep breath and did not continue. ¡°Forget it, that¡¯s it. Whether you believe it or not, I can¡¯t change it no matter how much I say. I only hope that one day, if you regret it, you must note to my grave. I would find it disgusting and unlucky.¡± Avery said coldly, ¡°What do you mean? What grave? What tricks do you want to y? Do you want to pretend to be pitiful again?¡± Mary rushed out from inside and said, ¡°Mr. Gard, Ms. Sheridan suddenly fainted.¡± Avery stood up and said, ¡°Kneel properly.¡± Then Avery turned around and left. Before leaving, Avery noticed the wound on Darlene¡¯s palm. It seemed to have been stepped on. When Avery entered, he asked Mary, ¡°How did Darlene get injured on the back of her hand?¡± Mary hesitated, and Avery said in a low voice, ¡°Mary, you better tell the truth.¡± Mary was silent for a moment, and then she said with some fear, ¡°Mr. Gard, I just saw Ms. Sheridan.. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Divorce Avery frowned and said coldly, ¡°Continue. What happened to Ms. Sheridan?¡± Mary¡¯s gaze was a little evasive. She continued in a low voice, ¡°I was outside just now. I saw Ms. Sheridan stepping on the back of Ms. Garcia¡¯s hand with her high heels. She even kicked Ms. Garcia to the ground. She also verbally attacked Ms. Garcia.¡± The first half of the sentence might be possible, but for the second half, Avery could be sure that it was a lie. When Vivian held the umbre for Darlene, Avery saw it from the window of the bedroom upstairs. He could not see whether Vivian stepped on Darlene¡¯s hand. But she did not kick Darlene. Mary stole a nce at Avery with a guilty conscience and saw Avery¡¯s expression darken. ¡°Who allowed you to nder Vivian like this? What exactly is your purpose? Or did you receive orders from someone?¡± Mary immediately panicked and hurriedly apologized, ¡°Mr. Gard, I was forced to do this!¡± Anger appeared on Avery¡¯s face as he hurried towards Vivian¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Mary, you¡¯d better make it clear. Otherwise, you won¡¯t find a job in Baltimore or even in this country.¡± A faint smile appeared on Mary¡¯s lips as she quickly followed Avery. Darlene knelt in the heavy rain. She was on the verge of breaking down. The front entry was locked. Avery was staying with Vivian now and would no longer waste time on Darlene. Darlene took out her phone with great effort and wiped the water stains on the screen. Fortunately, it was still avable. Her heart was in great pain and she had already begun to cough up blood. A heart attack could cause sudden death at any time. Darlene could not die. She had to take care of her younger brother and grandmother. Darlene¡¯s hands trembled as she looked through the address book. In the end, she had no choice but to dial Nathen¡¯s phone number. When the call connected and Darlene said ¡°Dr. Elicott¡°, her ears buzzed and she fainted. When she woke up, she was lying on the hospital bed. Her arms and neck were wrapped in bandages, making her look like a mummy. Nathen was dressed in a white coat. He sat beside her bed and looked at her with a serious expression. It seemed that he was going to investigate her. Darlene struggled to open her eyes. When she saw Nathen, she greeted him, ¡°Dr. Elicott.¡± Nathen had carefully disinfected and treated all the injuries on her body. Even a doctor like him who had seen many injuries was shocked to see her like this. There were too many wounds on her body. Her skin was burnt and bruised. Some wounds were caused for no reason. Darlene touched the phone at the bedside and looked at it. There were more than ten missed calls from Avery. She felt a little uneasy and exined in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was careless¡­¡± Nathen said in a deep voice, ¡°You won¡¯t tell me that you identally knocked into the table and hurt your head. The water on the table was knocked over and scalded you. The foot of the table just happened to step on the back of your hand, right?¡± Darlene could not find a more reasonable excuse for a moment, so she nodded. ¡°More or less.¡± Nathen said solemnly, ¡°Darlene, I¡¯m not joking with you. What is it? Your husband didn¡¯t hit you, right?¡± It was domestic violence. To hurt the wife without dealing with her wounds, Avery was a scum. Darlene did not want others to know about her awkward situation. She was already very grateful that Nathen could save her this time. But if sheined to him again and let him feel sorry for her, it would most likely implicate him. Nathen had a good family background, but Darlene knew that it was almost impossible for him to fight against Avery. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t Nathen¡¯s business. He didn¡¯t have to interfere with Darlene¡¯s matter. Darlene shook her head and forced out a smile. ¡°My bad. I forgot to bring the keyst night and happened to have a heart attack. It was not as you imagined, Dr. Elicott.¡± Nathen wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Fortunately, I went to your home and found you smoothly. If you hadn¡¯t received treatment in time, you could have lost your life. ¡°Moreover, when I went to your home, I saw that the lights were on. Are you sure you did not bring the key? Didn¡¯t your husband shut you out?¡± As Nathen spoke, he took out his phone and sent her a business card. ¡°Darlene, you can¡¯t be too soft¨C hearted. This is a society ruled byw. Even though you get married, you can still get a divorce. Domestic violence is against thew. This is Barrett Frederick¡¯s business card. If you need it, I can help you tell him¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, footsteps came from outside, apanied by Avery¡¯s voice. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you came to the hospital? I¡¯ve This is from N?velDrama.Org. been looking for you.¡± Darlene had just woken up not long ago. When she heard this voice, she unconsciously grabbed the quilt and wanted to retreat. Fear and resistance could not be faked. Nathen could tell at a nce that Avery did not treat Darlene well. Avery came in, followed by Vivian and Mary. He looked at Darlene on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you came to the hospital?¡± He nced at Nathen. Sure enough, it was this doctor again! Nathen took the report and asked Avery, ¡°Ms. Garcia¡¯s heart disease is very serious. As her husband, how can you let her suffer such a serious injury in the rain?¡± Avery kept thinking that Nathen directly took Darlene away in the afternoon. Now Nathen was protecting her. As for the medical report, Avery didn¡¯t care about it. He knew that Darlene had heart disease, but it was not too serious. He did not take it seriously. Darlene took the report from Nathen¡¯s hand and put it on the bedside table, signaling Nathen to stop talking. She knew that Avery would not care. He hoped that she would die to atone for her sins, so why should Darlene let him know that she was not going to live for long and let him and Vivian have a chance to laugh at her? Avery looked displeased and became rude. ¡°Thanks for treating my wife. Dr. Elicott, we need a private conversation. Please go out.¡± Nathen frowned. ¡°Since you know that she is your wife, why did you¡­¡± A nurse rushed in from outside. ¡°Dr. Elicott, the operation is about to start.¡± Darlene said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Dr. Elicott. You can go back to your work.¡± They were in the hospital after all, so Avery could not touch her no matter what. Nathen looked at Avery with disgust and then looked at Darlene. ¡°I have an operation in the morning. I will give my phone to another doctor. If you need anything, call me. My colleague wille immediately.¡± Darlene nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± As soon as Nathen went out, Avery sneered, ¡°Darlene, you are disgusting. You seduced a doctor and greased a nurse¡¯s palm. Tell me, what should I do to you?¡± When Mary heard this, she approached the bed and grabbed Darlene¡¯s hand in panic. ¡°Ms. Garcia, please save me. Mr. Gard found out that I lied to him. You said that you would save me if something happened.¡± Darlene frowned and pulled her hand out. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mary blurted out, ¡°Mr. Gard, I didn¡¯t lie. It was Ms. Garcia who gave me 17 thousand dors. She asked me to step on her hand and then frame Ms. Sheridan. Ms. Garcia knew that my daughter was seriously ill and needed money. Mr. Gard, I had no choice. I didn¡¯t think about it clearly.¡± As she spoke, she even flipped out the transfer record and showed it to Avery. Darlene looked at the transfer record and sneered, ¡°This ount is not mine at all. Moreover, Avery, you¡¯re clear about whether I have 17 thousand dors or not. All of my bank cards have been suspended by you. Not to mention 17 thousand dors, I couldn¡¯t even afford 1,700 dors.¡± Mary did not expect that Darlene would not even have 17 thousand dors. Vivian was also a little surprised¡­ Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Vivian Flirts With Another Man Avery asked Mary, ¡°Did Darlene transfer the money to you?¡± He knew how much Darlene cared about her younger brother Nigel. If she had 17 thousand dors, she would have paid the medical fees for Nigel yesterday. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Seeing Mary was stumped, Vivian whispered, ¡°On the way here, Mary told me that a gentleman surnamed Elicott transferred it to her. That person even called her to confirm. ¡°Mary, you must have gotten the wrong person. That gentleman has nothing to do with Ms. Garcia. How could Ms. Garcia let you do something like that?¡± Mary immediately replied, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I forgot because I panicked. Ms. Garcia said that she would give me money. Then I got the money. A gentleman called to ask if I received it. I heard someone call him over the phone¡­¡± Darlene smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to say that it¡¯s Nathen, do you?¡± Mary immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I remember now. He is Dr. Elicott.¡± ¡°Vivian, you are disgusting,¡± Darlene sneered. ¡°Alright, please invite Dr. Elicott toe here to confront me. Let the bank check his transfer record. 17 thousand dors is arge sum of money. There must be a record, right? Vivian had never expected that Darlene couldn¡¯t afford 17 thousand dors, so she casually dragged Nathen in. This trick was easy to see through. Avery interrupted Darlene with a dark face, ¡°Enough. He wanted to help you transfer the money, so he could just use someone else¡¯s card. What record could there be? ¡°Darlene, I saw that he even paid 17 thousand dors for your younger brother. If you want to ask him for another 17 thousand dors, isn¡¯t it easy?¡± At this point, Avery did not care about the truth. Whether Darlene used Mary or not and who stepped on Darlene¡¯s hand were not important to him at all. What was important was that Nathen abandoned his work and brought Darlene here. He even personally took care of her and even rmended awyer to her, urging her to divorce. How could an outsider like Nathen interfere in their marriage and make irresponsible remarks? It was even more difficult for Avery to imagine how Darlene would curry favor with Nathen behind his back so that Nathen was willing to pay 17 thousand dors for her brother. When Avery thought of this, he became even angrier, ¡°There is nothing to investigate. Darlene, I believe Vivian and Mary. It isn¡¯t the first time that you have seduced the doctor. ¡°I warn you. Don¡¯t use the so¨Ccalled truth to meet that doctor in private. Otherwise, not only will I bring back your grandmother¡¯s ashes, but I will also let your brother get out of this hospital!¡± Vivian swayed and moved to Avery¡¯s side. Her slender white fingers supported her forehead. ¡°Avery, don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t quarrel with Darlene. I¡­¡± Mary immediately walked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ms. Sheridan? Does she have a stomachache again? Yesterday, the doctor said that Ms. Sheridan¡¯s health was badly damaged by the miscarriage. Perhaps, she might not be able to give birth.¡± Vivian immediately interrupted Mary, ¡°Mary, stop.¡± Avery frowned. ¡°Did the doctor really say that?¡± Mary nodded in fear and did not say anything else. Avery supported Vivian to find another ward. Before they left, he looked at Darlene coldly. ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t let me see you meet him in private again. Put away your pitiful appearance.¡± Darlene averted her gaze and did not look at him again. Her heart ached. She could not tell if it was because of her illness or because she was angry. She even suspected that she had dug out Avery¡¯s ancestral grave in her past life. That was why he would torture and disgust her in this life. The ward finally fell quiet. The room was dry and warm. Darlene was very tired. She almost fell asleep the moment she touched the bed. Halfway through, the nurse seemed to havee in to change the medicine for her, but she had notpletely woken up. When she woke up again, it was already night. The sky outside the window waspletely dark. She struggled to get up, intending to go downstairs to see her brother. She put on her shoes and left the ward. When she passed by the next ward, there was no one in the corridor. The door of the next ward was ajar. Inside, Vivian and a man¡¯s voices sounded out. Darlene felt that the man¡¯s voice was a little familiar, but she could not remember whose voice it was. She had no interest in eavesdropping, but what the man said vaguely reached her ears. ¡°In any case, it is our child. It is a pity to have a miscarriage. Anyway, isn¡¯t Avery willing to let you give birth to this child? ¡°Just pretend to have a miscarriage and let him teach Darlene a lesson. Why do you have to take medicine in advance and abort the child?¡± There was a lot of information in this sentence. Darlene secretly stood outside the door and approached to listen to the voice inside. It was only at this moment that she realized that the man inside was Jax Bullock, the younger brother of Avery¡¯s stepmother. After Avery¡¯s mother passed away, his father married a woman who was only one year older than Avery. Vivian said in a coquettish tone, ¡°I know you care about this child, but the doctor told me before that this child cannot be saved because of my health. ¡°It¡¯s your fault. You didn¡¯t take any measures in the past few years abroad. Don¡¯t you know that if I have too many miscarriages, I won¡¯t be able to get pregnant?¡± Darlene¡¯s mind was buzzing. No wonder that after Vivian had a miscarriage in the car ident, Darlene asionally heard the doctor say that Vivian¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t serious enough to make her have a miscarriage. It turned out that Vivian had taken the medicine in advance, in addition to her delicate health. Jax smiled and coaxed Vivian, ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s fine. You can have another child. Isn¡¯t Avery not going to touch you? When you are pregnant again, find a chance to get him drunk and say that the child is his. ¡°When the timees, we can use this child to control the Gard Group.¡± Darlene secretly clicked on the recording. Vivian¡¯s voice came out again, ¡°I¡¯m afraid there is no chance. After this miscarriage, the doctor told me in private that I had too many miscarriages. I could no longer have children in the future. ¡°Mary is now my nanny. I asked her to tell Avery about this. Avery must hate Darlene very much right now.¡± Jax was displeased. ¡°Avery? Why are you calling him so intimately? Vivian, you aren¡¯t lying to me, right? You can¡¯t be thinking of getting back to Avery because he believes you and loves you, right?¡± Vivian pouted. ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t tell me you understand my thoughts.¡± don¡¯t The voices inside stopped. Soon, there was a strange coquettish voice Darlene only felt disgusted. The phone was still recording. Suddenly, an advertisement text message came in. When Darlene realized that the phone was not on silent mode and was in a hurry to turn off the sound, the door of the ward in front of her was opened. It waste at night at this time. In addition to the VIP ward on the top floor, there were not many people living there. There was no doctor in the corridor. The nurses at the nurse station were also napping. When Jax and Vivian came out, they looked at each other and then approached Darlene without saying a word. Before Darlene could call for help, Jax had already quickly covered her mouth, grabbed her shoulder, and dragged her into the ward. In order to please Avery, Jax had practiced martial arts with him for a while, not to mention Jax was a man. Darlene had no strength to resist. Darlene was dragged into the ward she lived in and was directly pressed down on the bed by Jax. He pressed down and said with a cold smile, ¡°Ms. Garcia, since you heard something you shouldn¡¯t have heard¡­¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Darlene Stabs Herself Vivian did note in. Jax pressed Darlene down on the bed and took her phone. On the phone screen, the recording was not over yet. Jax deleted the recording, threw the phone aside, and directly pressed Darlene¡¯s shoulder. He whispered, ¡°Even if you tell Avery what happened between Vivian and me, he won¡¯t believe you. Because I will fuck you now.¡± Darlene was still wrapped in bandages. With Jax pressing her down, her hands could not move. Darlene¡¯s stomach churned violently, and she was filled with despair. She could only turn her head and bite Jax¡¯s arm. Jax groaned in pain. As soon as he let go, Darlene broke free and ran to the bottom of the bed in a panic. She screamed while raising her hand to touch the call button on the bed. Jax grabbed Darlene¡¯s hair and pushed her back onto the bed. ¡°Stop dreaming. Do you think you can run away? I haven¡¯t had fun in the hospital, so I¡¯ll fuck you today.¡± Darlene couldn¡¯t help but throw it out. Her mouth was covered by Jax, but she struggled with all her might. The door was pushed open. Jax probably didn¡¯t expect Avery toe so quickly. Before Jax coulde around, his body had been lifted. Avery threw a punch straight at Jax¡¯s face, but Jax waspletely unprepared. He took a few steps back and crashed into the wall. Darlene¡¯s clothes on the upper right shoulder were torn open. She stood up with a pale face and pulled the nket aside to cover her upper body tightly, shrinking to the corner of the bed. If Avery hadn¡¯t arrived in time, Jax would have fucked her. Darlene felt so disgusted and fearful that her eyes turned frighteningly red as she stared at Jax, who was sitting on the ground. When Jax saw Avery grab a fruit knife from the coffee table and approach him without saying a word, he was truly flustered. He retreated while exining. ¡°Listen to me, she seduced me. I originally came to find you and thought that you were at Ms. Sheridan¡¯s ward, but I happened to see Darlene fall in the corridor. ¡°She said that she could not move, so I helped here in. But the moment she came in, she begged me to help her leave here. She said she was willing to do everything, so I¡­¡± Without waiting for Jax to finish, Avery became angry. He directly grabbed Jax¡¯s cor and dragged him out. Vivian immediately followed, wanting to stop Avery. ¡°Avery, don¡¯t be rash. Perhaps there is some misunderstanding. Or perhaps, could it be that Mr. Bullock got drunk?¡± As Avery walked out, he nced at Vivian. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡± Vivian unconsciously stopped. Cold sweat seeped out of her hands. This was the first time Avery had spoken to her so expressionlessly. She had thought that by calling Avery over and making up a lie, she would be able to easily push all the me onto Darlene just as she did before. Then Jax could get away with it. Avery dragged Jax all the way from the corridor to the fire exit. This was a blind spot. No surveince cameras could capture them. Almost no one woulde here. Avery did not say a single word. He raised his hand to release his tie and threw it on the ground, punching at Jax again and again. Jax could not dodge in time and almost rolled down the pitch¨Cck corridor. When he reached out to hold the handrail of the corridor, his head was sweating. Avery¡¯s hand was covered in blood. When he saw that Jax was covered in blood, he asked, ¡°What? Don¡¯t you dare to fight back?¡± Indeed, Jax did not dare to fight back, nor could he fight back. However, Jax was still unwilling to give up. He mocked, ¡°As your uncle, I won¡¯t fight with my nephew.¡± Avery kicked Jax in the chest with a ck face. Jax recovered his breath and spat out another mouthful of blood. Avery let out a coldugh, ¡°You can try fighting back. I will let you and your sister who seduced my father get out of the Gard family together. Of course, if my father has any objections, I can also let him fuck off.¡± Jax was beaten hard. He wanted to retort, but he remained silent. He knew that Avery was a man of words. Although Jax¡¯s brother¨Cinw was the chairman of the Gard Group, he didn¡¯t have real rights. 60% of the Gard Group¡¯s shares were in Avery¡¯s hands. With the 20% that Avery had gotten from Darlene, almost the entire Gard Group was Avery¡¯s. If Avery wished, he would drive his father out of thepany. In the end, Avery did not beat Jax up again. He asked coldly, ¡°Did you touch Darlene? Or did she seduce you?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jax immediately raised his hand and swore, ¡°What kind of ce is this hospital? Even if I can¡¯t control myself anymore, I wouldn¡¯te here at night to fuck a woman, right? ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t find a woman. Why would I force your woman? It was she who seduced me. She said that she wasn¡¯t happy and wanted me to help her leave.¡± Seeing that Avery was silent, Jax resolutely continued, ¡°I swear if there is even half a false statement¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Avery had already left with a sullen expression. As soon as he left, Jax immediately stopped. ¡°If I lie, just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Darlene was still trembling on the bed when Avery came in. The back of his hand was still stained with blood. He took a few steps forward and pulled Darlene off the bed, throwing her onto the sofa. He leaned down, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°How many men are you nning to seduce in order to run away? How shameless can you be?¡± Darlene was pressed down by him. Her whole body trembled even more violently. Just now, Jax pressed her like this. That feeling quickly overcame her. The fear in her eyes continued to expand. She lost control and pushed Avery with all her might. Avery frowned. ¡°Are you crazy? What? Do you want to act like a fool?¡± Darlene¡¯s vision became blurry. The face in front of her changed between Avery and Jax. No matter which one, it made her shudder. They were all demons. None of them were willing to let her go. She struggled free from him with all her might and looked at him with red eyes. ¡°What exactly do you want me to do so that you can let me go? Could you please trust me once?¡± Avery asked with a gloomy expression on his face. ¡°I saw you flirting with a man. What do you want me to believe? ¡°The bell is right there. This is your ward. If you were forced, you would have pressed the bell the moment Jax came in, but you allowed him to press you on the bed.¡± He approached Darlene step by step and said in a low voice, ¡°I have warned you many times. I won¡¯t touch dirty things. Don¡¯t always use your disgusting methods to seduce men¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Darlene suddenly retreated all the way. She grabbed the fruit knife that Avery had thrown on the ground and then fiercely pressed it against her own neck. Her eyes were red, but sheughed, ¡°Avery, it¡¯s been ten years. I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll give my life to you. Let¡¯s end this between us¡­¡® Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Darlene Stops Breathing After a short moment in shock, Avery sneered. ¡°Are you killing yourself? Darlene, try it. As soon as you died, I would kill both your younger brother and your grandmother.¡± Not only did Avery refuse to step back, he even took a step closer to Darlene, who was holding a knife. ¡°And the close friend you had in the orphanage, as well as the one who saved you and made you unable to forget. I would find them all and kill them to apany you.¡± Darlene pointed the knife in her hand at her neck, and she kept stepping back until she was by the window. Darleneughed with teary eyes. ¡°Go ahead. I don¡¯t care about my own life. I won¡¯t care about anyone else. You can kill as many as you want.¡± Avery¡¯s face finally turned dark. It was the first time when he heard Darlene refusing to admit that she care about his younger brother and her grandmother. In the past, as long as Avery mentioned her family members, she would always give in. Avery frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Darlene, put down the knife. You know that I¡¯m not so patient.¡± Darlene stared at him and held the knife, her hands trembling slightly. She failed to control it. ¡°No. I am an orphan. I have no father or mother. I owe the Gard family and Mrs. Gard who raised me. But Avery, I don¡¯t owe you anything. You can¡¯t always bully me like this.¡± Darlene¡¯s hand trembled and she almost failed to hold the knife. It was a little slippery and pierced the skin on her neck. Her neck got hurt and soon became bloody. Avery put on an annoying expression. ¡°Onest time for you, put down the knife.¡± It was as if Darlene hadn¡¯t heard anything, and she couldn¡¯t feel any pain. Darlene continued murmuring to herself. ¡°I regret that I left with Mrs. Gard at the orphanage. I thought that I finally had a home. I regret marrying you two years ago. I thought that you would figure out who Vivian truly was and you would at least treat me well.¡± Darlene struggled to hold back her tears. ¡°But you didn¡¯t treat me well. Avery, you are not good to me at all. In those three years, you treated me like a servant. Today, three years have passed, and you have treated me as an enemy without any reason.¡± Darlene put on more strength on her hand. And Avery frowned. He turned tofort her gently, which he had never done before. ¡°All right. If you have words for me, free the knife and speak them out slowly. We are in the hospital. You are not doing anything good here. If something bad happened, you would cause trouble for the doctor.¡± Darlene hesitated. Avery saw it and felt quite unhappy. The doctor who would be bothered no doubt included Nathen, her attending physician. Darlene knew it well. If Darlene killed herself here and something bad happened, Nathen would have to take responsibility. Avery held back his anger and added, ¡°All right, put down the knife. Let¡¯s talk things out. Don¡¯t mess around.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the door was suddenly pushed open. Vivian rushed in with a flustered face. ¡°Ms. Garcia, what are you doing? Drop the knife, it¡¯s very dangerous!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She shouted and quickly approached Darlene. Darlene, who had just calmed down a little, became excited again. Darlene recalled the disgusting words that Vivian had said to Jax, and then Jax pressed Darlene down on the bed. She stared at Vivian and screamed. ¡°Get away! Don¡¯t move!¡± Just as Vivian approached Darlene, Darlene lost her temper and pushed Vivian. Darlene didn¡¯t put in much strength with her injured hand covered with a bandage, but Vivian immediately took a few steps back and fell to the ground. Avery no longer cared about Darlene who was still holding a knife. He leaned over and helped Vivian up with a poker face. ¡°Darlene, you have overdone it!¡± Darleneughed and looked at the two affectionate lovers in front. ¡°What? Avery, I pushed her with my severely injured hand, and the bandage is so thick. Can¡¯t you see it? Are you blind?¡± Vivian probably realized that she went a little too far. Vivian leaned on Avery and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not because of Ms. Garcia. Avery, I just had a miscarriage and I¡¯m not feeling well. I just saw Ms. Garcia holding a knife. and I felt worried about her. So I fell to the ground in a hurry.¡± Avery became even angrier. ¡°Vivian¡¯s miscarriage was all your fault. Now that it was the case, how would you me her for being too weak?¡± Vivian felt guilty and pushed Avery away. She hurried to say, ¡°Avery, stop it. Ms. Garcia, please put down the knife. It is very dangerous. I was the one who hurt your rtionship. As long as you didn¡¯t hurt yourself. I promise you that I would go abroad today.¡± As Vivian spoke, she directly went over to grab the knife in Darlene¡¯s hand. ¡°Hurry up and give me the knife, Ms. Garcia. Or we would be in danger.¡± It quickly became chaotic in the room. Vivian and Darlene were fighting over the knife. Avery went over with a poker face and tried to pull Vivian away. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about her. If she wants to kill herself, go ahead. Don¡¯t hurt yourself instead.¡± Vivian directly grabbed the knife and her hand got bloody. Then, Vivian freed the knife suddenly and her body staggered. It looked like she was going to faint. Darlene was going to grab the knife, but Vivian suddenly freed it. The knife was then immediately stabbed into Darlene¡¯s neck because of Darlene¡¯s movement. The blood burst out. Darlene heard the noise. Along with Vivian¡¯s crying and Avery¡¯sforting words, Darlene suddenly felt a sharp pain. She suddenly threw out a mouthful of blood. Avery wasforting Vivian and suddenly froze. He could not understand why Darlene would throw out such arge mouthful of blood when her neck was stabbed. Avery did not even have time to think it over carefully. When he pushed Vivian away and got up, he saw the fruit knife in Darlene¡¯s hand suddenly fall to the ground. With a loud noise, Darlene fainted on the ground. It was silent in the room for a few seconds. After that, Darlene was still throwing up blood. Almost in an instant, her face was deathly pale. Avery squatted down with a dark face. Darleney on the ground and did not move at all. When Avery reached out to pat Darlene¡¯s face, he touched her nose and found that she had already lost her breath. Avery had known Darlene for ten years. He knew best how stubborn she was. Darlene had hereditary heart disease since she was a child, but she had never been seriously ill. She took the pills on time and never had a big problem. It was the first time that he felt anxious for her. Avery picked Darlene up by her waist and rushed out of the room. His voice trembled, ¡°Doctor! Where is the doctor?¡± Soon, doctors and nurses in the corridor pushed a bed over and quickly pushed Darlene into the emergency room. A doctor hurried to arrange an emergency recovery and asked Avery urgently, ¡°What illness did she have before?¡± Avery was not confident when he answered. ¡°Some heart disease.¡± He added, ¡°It wasn¡¯t serious before.¡± The doctor answered seriously, ¡°How can it not be serious? Since she lost her breath and threw up blood, it must be a serious heart disease. Did she have any cardiovascr disease, heart tumor, or even heart failure?¡± Avery¡¯s mind was in a mess. ¡°Perhaps, no.¡± The doctor frowned. ¡°What do you mean? Make it clear. Who are you?¡± ¡°Husband.¡± For the first time, Avery felt that such a word made him feel guilty. The doctor looked down upon Avery and nced at him. ¡°Your wife has already been so unwell. As her husband, you even don¡¯t know what kind of illness she is suffering from? Forget it, you should go pay the fees first. We will arrange for the rescue.¡± Cyrus, who followed Avery here, took Avery¡¯s card and went downstairs to pay for Darlene. Avery sat outside the emergency room and remembered that when he touched Darlene just now, she lost her breath. Avery could not help but tremble. He murmured in a low voice, ¡°Yes, I am her husband. But I, but I don¡¯t know anything about her. Howe?¡± Darlene stayed in the emergency room for a long time. When she was pushed back into the room, the anesthetic in her body still worked well and she was still in aa. Avery looked at her who had a pale face. He sat by the bed and kept silent. Nathen took the pills in the room and doubted Avery unhappily, ¡°Sir, do you indeed not know what kind of illness Darlene has?¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Avery Suspects Vivian Avery was indeed also suspicious of Darlene¡¯s real illness. Recently, he had run into the moment when Darlene took pills several times. There were many colorful pills. Each time Darlene would take a lot of pills. Avery remembered that Darlene did not take various pills before, but thebels of those medicine bottles were torn off. Although Avery did not like Nathen, he could not help but ask, ¡°So what exactly is her illness?¡± Nathen could not wait to tell Avery that Darlene had a heart illness and could only live for half a year more. Moreover, Darlene had to be lucky for half a year. Every time she had a heart attack, she would have to be sent to the hospital for treatment in time. Otherwise, if she could not be treated in time, she would be another normal patient who suddenly died of heart disease. However, Darlene had told Nathen not to speak it out. So he had the obligation to respect the patient¡¯s choices. Nathen said unhappily, ¡°In short, she has a serious heart disease. Mr. Gard, if you cared about her, you would have to ask her about the matter when she wakes up. It would be better to change another heart. It is very difficult to find a suitable heart for her. You can also help her on the matter when you are free.¡± Avery stared at Darlene on the bed. He had not realized how serious the matter was. More importantly, he still felt that Nathen had made a fuss over some little matter. Avery could not believe it. Ordinary heart disease could also have taken ce suddenly. How could she have to change a new heart? Nathen saw that Avery did not listen to him, so Nathen still left the room first. It was useless for Nathen to tell Avery more details. If Avery indeed cared about Darlene, he would also have understood that Darlene was in an extremely bad condition no matter whether Nathen told him the truth or not. In the past few days, Darlene had thrown up blood so many times that her face was always extremely pale. If Avery cared about her, how would he ignore what was going to happen to her? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. As soon as Nathen left, the room became quiet. It was already dawn. Avery was awake. He just sat by the side of the patient¡¯s bed. He did not know when he had sat down there. The door was opened, and Seth walked in. Before Avery opened his mouth, Seth spoke first, ¡°I heard from a friend in the hospital that something had happened to Darlene, so I came over to pay a visit.¡± Avery replied ¡°got it¡± indifferently and did not say anything else. Seth took a chair and sat down. ¡°If I was not wrong, it would have been caused by Vivian again, right? I heard that Darlene even lost her breath, and she could only live once. If she died, you would have no chance to regret it.¡± Avery¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Darlene took the knife herself, and she was the one who caused the matter. If she didn¡¯t mess around, nothing would have happened to her.¡± Seth sighed. ¡°You just have overdone it. In the few days that Vivian returned from abroad, I heard about what you have done. You have indeed gone a little too far with Darlene. ¡°Vivian said that Darlene had trapped her, but did you just believe what Vivian said without any investigation?¡± Avery looked unhappy. ¡°Vivian wouldn¡¯t lie. I know what kind of girl she is?¡± Seth argued back, ¡°Then what kind of person is Darlene? How she has treated you all these years? Even if she was not warm¨Chearted enough to you, at least she did nothing bad to you, right?¡± Avery replied indifferently, ¡°She might be good at ying a role. She might hide it.¡± Seth spoke for Darlene, ¡°Remember what Darlene had done before? How did Darlene take care of you all these years? When you were hit and could only lie on the bed in the car ident, Vivian abandoned you and went abroad. Darlene, who was only neen years old at that time, dropped out of school and took care of you for a year. She cared nothing but the matter at that time. ¡°At such a young age, she has taken care of you day and night in the patient¡¯s room, wiping your body on her own. She kept asking me what kind of massage could help you recover. Just after learning it, she would do it for you.¡± Avery knew well about it, it was just that he was not willing to recall it anymore. It was the most unbearable period for him. As for Darlene¡¯s efforts, he thought that it was only because she had harmed Vivian so that she felt uneasy. Avery ignored it and exined, ¡°She forced Vivian to go abroad. If Vivian was here, she would have taken care of me like that. Moreover, Vivian saved my life back then, so I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Seth smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Vivian saved your life and I have noment. But you said that Darlene drove Vivian away to get close to you. I would like to ask about it. Mr. Gard, what did Darlene want?¡± ¡°At that time, she had the shares of the Gard Group, and Mrs. Gard had given her enough money and power.¡± Seth felt sorry for Darlene when he heard what Avery said. Seth added, ¡°As for you, the doctor had already dered that you would be in such a state for the rest of your life. Did she go out of her mind just to ruin her future and happiness for the rest of her life by taking care of you, such a hopeless patient?¡± Avery stopped him impatiently. ¡°Seth, I know it well. You don¡¯t have to speak for Darlene. The only reason I could not allow her to die now is that she owes Vivian. Darlene should pay back for her sins.¡± Seth looked at Darlene¡¯s pale face when she stilly on the bed. ¡°All right, I have noment about your family matters. But I have to remind you. It¡¯s better to be kind to Darlene. Don¡¯t wait until you regret it in the future. When you recall what you have done to her, you may have no way to make up for it even if you want to.¡± Avery disagreed, ¡°I have nothing to make up for Darlene. She should make up for what she has done. It is her fault.¡± The conversation could end now. Seth sat for a while longer. Seeing that Darlene was fine, he left first. Avery did not know why, but as he repeatedly recalled what Seth had said, he began to doubt what had happened. When Avery recalled the day when Vivian suddenly broke into the room and what happened next, he felt that something was wrong. He called Cyrus toe in and asked, ¡°Did you find it out? Roselyn who took care of my grandmother before should have known best about what my grandmother did to Vivian.¡± Seeing Darlene still resting on the hospital bed, Cyrus replied in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Gard, we have already found something. We will bring her back as soon as possible.¡± After he finished speaking, he continued carefully, ¡°Sir, excuse me. I have also stayed with the Gard family members for so many years, and I know Mrs. Gard well. ¡°In my opinion, even if Ms. Garcia urged Mrs. Gard to do something, Mrs. Gard would not have done anything to drive Ms. Sheridan away. Moreover, Ms. Garcia has always been gentle and kind. It would be a little weird if she suggested Mrs. Gard in that way.¡± In the end, Avery was unwilling to suspect Vivian. Vivian had once saved his life. If there was no absolute evidence, he would never hurt her. Avery said, ¡°All right, Cyrus, stop it. You can leave now.¡± Cyrus stopped talking and was about to leave when they heard the sound of porcin bowls shattering suddenly from outside. Avery immediately stood up and walked to the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± He opened the door and saw Vivian turning around to leave. The door had already been opened, so she could only pause. She seemed to be in a panic. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Dirty Girl When Cyrus saw that Vivian hade over, he left the room first. Just now, Vivian knocked over the soup bowl, and it sshed on her clothes and arms. Avery reached out and took her hand over to check. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stay in your room? Did you hurt yourself just now?¡± Vivian shook her head with blushed eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I thought that Ms. Garcia was injured, so I asked Mary to make some good soup and send it over.¡± Avery helped Vivian wipe the soup off her arm and ask her to sit down. ¡°You are not well right now. Just take care of yourself and don¡¯t worry about the matter in the future.¡± Vivian got more teary eyes. She looked at him and said in a low voice, ¡°Avery, you still don¡¯t believe me, right? You think that I lied to you and framed Ms. Garcia. That¡¯s why you want to find Roselyn to check it. Do you want Roselyn to argue with me and prove it?¡± Avery did not expect Vivian to hear their conversation just now. In the end, he felt a little guilty. ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t misunderstand it. It¡¯s impossible for me not to believe you. ¡°I was worried that you would have been used by someone on purpose, there might be others who framed you back then, someone other than Darlene. and R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°You have been hurt like that. The matter should be investigated carefully. Only then will I be able to give you justice. Right?¡± Vivian sobbed. ¡°Back then when I survived those few years and finally returned from abroad, I most worried that you would not believe me. ¡°I am so dirty now. If even you didn¡¯t want me or believe me, what else reason would I rely on to keep alive?¡± As Vivian spoke, she looked at the fruit knife on the bedside table. Avery immediately walked to her and blocked the knife with his body. Heforted her in a deep voice. ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t talk nonsense like this. All the injuries you suffered were caused by me. I will always trust you. Don¡¯t worry, no matter how others try to frame you, I will be on your side.¡± Vivian stood up and failed to hold back her tears. She leaned on Avery emotionally. ¡°Avery, I thought even you would abandon me.¡± Avery gentlyforted her, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Don¡¯t think too much of it. The most important thing right now is to take care of yourself¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Darlene, who was on the bed, coughed hard for a while and woke up. After being unconscious for so long, the moment she opened her eyes, she saw Avery and Vivian who were hugging each other affectionately by her bed. Darlene felt quite unlucky at that moment. And then she pretended that she saw nothing and continued to close her eyes. She had just escaped from death, and now she had lost her strength. So she had no words for them. Avery subconsciously wanted to let go of Vivian, but he realized that the person he loved should be Vivian. So he said gently, ¡°Go back to your room and take a good rest first. You can¡¯t stay up all night since you are not well. I wille over to apany you soon.¡± Vivian listened to Avery obediently and left the room. After walking out of the room, Vivian clenched her fists tightly. And then she became ruthless. In the end, Avery still began to suspect her. It was nothing good. Vivian thought secretly. Once Roselyn, who was loyal to Mrs. Gard, was found, I would not be able to hide the fact that I had abandoned Avery and went abroad back then, and even my affair with Jax would be uncovered. It seemed that Vivian had to give Darlene a fatal blow. She could not allow Avery to be warm¨Chearted to Darlene. Vivian had to make him believe that Darlene was vicious and could do anything to achieve her goals. In the patient¡¯s room, Avery sat down by Darlene¡¯s bed. Darlene on the bed had her eyes closed and did not look at him at all. It seemed that it had been a long time since Avery had looked at Darlene so carefully. Only then did he realize that she was indeed much worse than before. Avery suddenly remembered the blood¨Cstained tissue he saw in the trash can in the bedroom. At that time, he thought that she was just injured. But now, he could not help but think that it should have been the blood she threw up after coughing hard. Darlene had been coughing more and more recently. Sometimes, when he came out of the study at night and passed by her bedroom, he could often hear her coughing until midnight. What was wrong with Darlene? His face was slightly dark, and Avery said in a deep voice, ¡°What exactly happened to you? Why did Dr. Elicott say that you had to change your heart? Darlene, you¡¯d better make it clear. I don¡¯t want the person sleeping in my bed to be ill and dirty.¡± Darlene opened her eyes and found it ridiculous. It was true. How could a ruthless person like him indeed care about her? In the end, Avery only cared about if the girl he had touched was dirty. Darlene did not have the strength to argue with him. She said calmly, ¡°It is hereditary heart disease. I have been like this since I was a child. You know it well.¡± Avery looked unhappy. ¡°The doctor said that your condition was not that simple. Ordinary heart disease would not be like yours, and it would be even less likely for others to change a new heart like you.¡± Darlene chuckled, ¡°Then what else could it be? Cancer, tumor, or other illnesses that can¡¯t make me live for long? Then I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have any of them. I may disappoint you. ¡°As for changing a new heart, if a patient with an ordinary heart disease could do the same, wouldn¡¯t it be his best choice if he can seed?¡± Darlene casually told him all that he was secretly worried about. She was so calm and peaceful, which made Avery not doubt her anymore. Avery thought about it and felt it right. For someone like Darlene, in the two years that she had been married to him, she would always show any wound to him. If Darlene indeed had a serious illness, she would probablye to him immediately and ask for his comfort. So how could she hide it from him? Recalling how Darlene had thrown up blood not long ago, Avery still felt unhappy. He said indifferently, ¡°Darlene, you¡¯d better not lie to me. You owe Vivian, so you have to keep yourself alive for Vivian. ¡°Moreover, your blood type is the same as Vivian¡¯s. Your blood, including organs, should be left for Vivian in case of emergencies. It can also be considered as you are paying back for what you have done to Vivian.¡± He looked at Darlene who cared little about it and felt even more displeased. ¡°I warn you, don¡¯t expect someone like you to end so easily. I won¡¯t allow you to lose your life easily. You should pay back what Vivian has suffered.¡± Darlene put on a fake smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will live well in case Vivian needs my life from time to time to ensure that Vivian will live forever.¡± However, his words reminded her that if she died half a yearter, Avery would probably dig out all her organs and freeze them, so that he could leave them to Vivian whom he loved most. Thinking of it, Darlene felt that she had to at least think of a way to leave Avery before she died. It could also be considered as ensuring that she would not be broken apart after she died. Avery saw that Darlene was sneering at him, and he felt angry again. Now that Darlene looked so desperate, Avery did not want to argue with her, so he simply got up and went out to smoke at the end of the corridor. After finishing half a box of cigarettes, he looked out of the window and found it was almost another morning. And he felt more frustrated for no reason. Only then did Avery remember that he had promised Vivian to apany her. He put out the cigarette and stood by the window for a while to disperse the smell of smoke on his body. Only then did he turn back to Vivian¡¯s room. A nurse rushed out of the patient¡¯s room and shouted, ¡°Where is the family member of the patient of No. Three? She is not well now, hurry up!¡± Avery suddenly came to his senses. It was Vivian. His face suddenly turned dark. When he rushed into the room, he saw that Vivian had been stabbed in the lower belly and fell to the ground with a pale face. And beside her stood Nigel, Darlene¡¯s younger brother. There was a bloody dagger next to his feet¡­ Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Attempted Murder Nigel was only 12 years old, and he was frightened by such a scene. His originally sicklyplexion became even paler. He retreated repeatedly and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I really didn¡¯t stab her.¡± Avery¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He grabbed Nigel by the cor and threw Nigel to the ground. Nigel¡¯s head was mmed onto the wall behind him, and his body fell heavily to the ground. When Avery was about to help Vivian, who was covered in blood, a doctor stopped him. ¡°Sir, we still don¡¯t know how serious her injuries are. Let¡¯s give it to the professional doctors.¡± Avery stood up with a darkened face and took two steps back. He watched as the doctors and nurses carried Vivian to the hospital trolley. When Vivian was pushed out of the ward, her face was full of fear. She stared at Avery and said weakly, ¡°Avery, help me.¡± Avery instructed Cyrus to keep a close eye on Nigel and stop Nigel from escaping. Then, Avery helped push the trolley and sent Vivian to the door of This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. the emergency room. Avery had a long face as he stared at Vivian, who was about to be pushed into the emergency room. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will seek justice for you.¡± Vivian stretched out her hand weakly and grabbed Avery¡¯s palm. Then, her hand fell lightly, and she was pushed into the emergency room. Avery turned around and strode back to Vivian¡¯s ward. In the ward, Nigel was blocked by Cyrus and could not go anywhere. So Nigel could only shrink in the corner and tremble in fear. Avery took a few steps toward Nigel and caused thetter to retreat and say in panic, ¡°Avery, I really didn¡¯t hurt that woman.¡± ¡°A nurse told me that my sister wanted to see me. I remembered that my sister¡¯s ward was on this floor and came over. But the moment I came in, I saw that woman stabbing herself in front of me. Avery suddenly lifted Nigel from the ground. His bloodshot eyes looked even scarier while Avery gripped Nigel¡¯s neck. ¡°Don¡¯t call my name. You are not worthy, just like your vicious sister.¡± Nigel was young, but he knew that stabbing someone with a knife was not a small matter. He anxiously said, ¡°I want to see my sister. My sister will prove my innocence. Let go!¡± Avery was almost out of control. The palm that was gripping Nigel¡¯s neck continuously exerted force, and Avery¡¯s fingertips ruthlessly pinched Nigel¡¯s neck. ¡°Leave your body here. You can talk to your sister in your afterlife.¡± Cyrus was worried that Avery would make things worse, so he anxiously tried to dissuade Avery. ¡°Sir, please calm down. The matter has already happened. No matter what the actual situation is, let the police handle it.¡± But Avery knew very well that a 12¨Cyear¨Cold teenager like Nigel would not be sentenced even if he killed someone. If Nigel were to enter the juvenile detention center, he would have to be at least 14 years old. When he thought of that, Avery was even more certain that it was Darlene who had instructed Nigel to do so. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Nigel to suddenlye over and stab Vivian. Darlene had such a good n, but Avery would not allow her to do as she wished. When Cyrus saw that Nigel was about to suffocate, he was worried that Nigel would die, so Cyrus could only quietly go out and call Darlene over. Nigel was about to faint, and under Avery¡¯s palm, Nigel¡¯s face looked extremely pale. Urgent footsteps wereing from outside, and Darlene¡¯s anxious and angry voice was heard. ¡°Avery, let go of him!¡± As she hurried inside, Darlene stepped on a pool of blood by the bedside and almost fell. Looking down, Darlene was so scared that she almost stopped breathing. Under the light, there was a shocking mass of blood on the ground. An extremely bad premonition welled up in her heart. Darlene heard Avery say coldly, ¡°Let go? Darlene, your brother stabbed Vivian and sent her into the emergency room. Her condition is unknown. What qualifications do you have to make me release your brother?¡± Darlene rushed over and reached out to grab Avery¡¯s hand. ¡°Impossible. I don¡¯t care what tricks Vivian has yed in front of you again. If you dare to touch my brother, I will fight you to the death.¡± She desperately wanted to pull Avery¡¯s hand away. When Darlene saw Nigel¡¯s face turn purple, she was burning with anxiety. Avery still had a trace of rationality left, so he did not touch Darlene. He said coldly, ¡°Move your hand! Darlene, I¡¯m warning you. If I find out that you are the one who instigated this, I¡¯ll take your life to avenge Vivian.¡± Just as he finished speaking, Darlene¡¯s eyes turned red, and she suddenly bit fiercely down on Avery¡¯s arm that was squeezing Nigel¡¯s neck. She broke the skin on Avery¡¯s arm, and Avery¡¯s facepletely darkened. He let go of Nigel and immediately exerted force in his hand, throwing Darlene out. Darlene mmed the back of her head into the bed, and her entire body trembled from the pain while she coughed out a mouthful of blood. Nigel endured the pain and crawled over to protect Darlene. ¡°Did he hurt you? Are you okay?¡± Darlene reached out and protected Nigel to her side. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Tell me that you didn¡¯t do it, right?¡± Nigel nodded with red eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t. A nurse called me over to look for you. As soon as I came in, that woman stabbed herself with a knife. Then she threw the knife to my feet and screamed for help. Then the doctors and nurses came in.¡± Darlene shook her hand and grabbed Nigel¡¯s hands. ¡°Nigel, don¡¯t be afraid. I trust you, and I will protect you.¡± Avery sneered, ¡°Ms. Garcia, don¡¯t act on your assumption. Cyrus, contact the police now and bring Nigel to the detention center to wait for the investigation. I want to see how she ns to protect her brother.¡± Darlene gritted her teeth. In the end, Darlene lowered her head and crawled to Avery¡¯s side. ¡°I beg you. My brother is still young. Even if you ask the police to arrest him, the police can¡¯t do anything to him. Don¡¯t you hate me for hurting Vivian? You can do anything to me.¡± Avery bent down and raised his finger to lift her chin. ¡°You really admitted it! It was you who harmed Vivian. It was you who knew that your brother was underage and wouldn¡¯t go to jail. All of this was plotted by you, right?¡± Darlene¡¯s nails dug into her palms, and she only repeatedly begged Avery¡¯s forgiveness. ¡°As long as you let my brother go, I will do everything you want.¡± Even though Nigel was underage, Avery still had thousands of ways to make Nigel go to jail and even suffer more miserable torture than going to jail. However, Nigel was currently seriously ill, and he had to rely on the infusion bottles in the hospital all the time. Once he was locked up, regardless of whether he was in jail or the detention center, Nigel could be in danger at any time. The corners of Avery¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile as he looked at Darlene with disgust. ¡°Ms. Garcia, please exin clearly what you mean by that.¡± Darlene¡¯s shoulders began to tremble. It was a lie to say that she was not afraid at all. But she clearly said, ¡°No matter where you want me to go and what you want me to do, I will do it as you please.¡± Averyughed. ¡°Alright, Cyrus, bring Nigel out. No one is allowed to talk about what happened tonight.¡± Cyrus agreed and dragged the struggling Nigel out. Darlene said anxiously, ¡°But you can¡¯t hurt my brother. We agreed before.¡± Avery sized Darlene up carefully. ¡°That will depend on you, Ms. Garcia.¡± Then a doctor came in from outside and told Avery, ¡°Mr. Gard, Ms. Sheridan is temporarily out of danger. She will be able toe out after half an hour of observation in the emergency room.¡± Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Donate Uterus to Vivian Darlene had a bad premonition, and there was an unconcealed fear in her expression. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Avery was clearly satisfied with Darlene¡¯s reaction. He was d to see Darlene¡¯s fear. After all, she had been acting indifferently all the time. Then approached her and stared at Darlene. ¡°I heard that there are already sessful cases of uterus transntation abroad. Since you caused Vivian¡¯s infertility, why don¡¯t you give your uterus to Vivian? Consider it as your atonement.¡± Darlene gripped her hands tightly. Just when Avery thought that she was about to cry and beg for mercy, he heard Darlene ask, ¡°Are you serious?¡± Avery thought that Darlene was frightened, so heughed softly. ¡°Do you think I am in the mood to joke with you?¡± Darlene looked up at him. ¡°I have never hurt Vivian, but I can give my uterus to Vivian, only if you can let me, my brother, and Grandma go.¡± Avery¡¯s face darkened. He could not really let Darlene donate her uterus. After all, sessful cases of a uterus transnt were rare. Moreover, with Vivian¡¯s current weak body, it was very difficult for her to bear the pain and risks brought by the uterus transnt. Avery would not let Vivian take the risk. Then Avery said in disgust, ¡°Darlene, what qualifications do you have to bargain with me at this point? If I want you to donate, you have to do so. Let alone a uterus, even a kidney, heart, and lungs, but can you resist?¡± Darlene was numb. Avery seemed to think that taking her organs was as easy as throwing away the trash. ¡°Even if you force the doctor to give me an operation against my will, I will definitely have a way to make the operation fail. Even if I were to kill myself, I will not let you get what you want.¡± ¡°You know how much Vivian hopes to have a child. Avery, you don¡¯t need to set me free. As long as you let my brother and my grandma go, I will immediately sign the donation list and give her my uterus.¡± Avery¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, and he simply could not believe what Darlene said. But he was clear that Darlene was not lying. Vivian did hope to have a child, but so did Darlene. Years ago, Darlene put in so much effort in hoping to have a child. If she donated her uterus, it meant that she would never have the ability to have children in her life, but Darlene actually agreed so easily. At present, Darlene didn¡¯t want to have a child for Avery, so her mind was only thinking of leaving. It made Avery even more furious. He directly grabbed Darlene¡¯s arm and dragged her out. His cold voice fell. ¡°A dirty woman like you is unworthy of donating your uterus to Vivian. I have thought of a good idea. Let you experience the pain that Vivian had suffered back then. It can also make you lose your fertility without removing your uterus.¡± Before Darlene could understand his words, Avery had already pulled her into the elevator and stuffed her into the car in the underground garage. He coldly ordered the driver in front of him, ¡°To Twilight Paradise.¡± When he finished speaking, Avery turned to look at Darlene beside him. ¡°Back then, you found quite a few men to hurt Vivian. It seems that you¡¯re quite experienced. So you must like what we are about to do.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you experience it yourself? I heard that when you have excessive sex or too many abortions, naturally, you will lose fertility, right? Fear and disgust came at the same time, but Darlene knew very well how much Avery liked to see her begging for mercy. As long as she begged for mercy, Avery would definitely think that his way of torturing her was taking effect, and he would be even crueler. Darlene endured the sick feeling in her stomach and replied indifferently, ¡°I told you. Let go of my brother and grandma, and then you can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°By the way, I have to remind you that since you intend to do this, you must not touch me again in the future. You should dislike a dissolute woman a lot, right? Avery felt that Darlene did not reject having sex with anyone, and he was especially furious. He reached out and grabbed her neck. Darlene¡¯s body was suddenly pushed back, and she fell with her head uncontrobly smashed into the corner between the seat and the car door. The driver¡¯s stare was fixed on the front without even daring to peek at the back seat. He touched the button and raised the front and back car windows. The space in the back seat quickly closed up, and Avery pressed down Darlene as he red at her with his bloodshot eyes. ¡°Darlene, you are so shameless. What? You can¡¯t wait to find a few more men, right?¡± Her shoulders were pressed down by Avery, and her legs were also unable to move. Darlene¡¯s body began to tremble uncontrobly. But she tried her best to maintain calm. ¡°Mr. Gard, is it me or you being impatient? What? Knowing that I am about to y with other men, and you can¡¯t touch me anymore, you are going to y with me for thest time, right?¡± ¡°The guests in Twilight Paradise are all rich and careful people. If you do this to me, and they find out, are you sure they still want me?¡± Avery became even more furious, and he pinched her chin fiercely. ¡°Darlene, I dare you to say it again.¡± Darlene¡¯s chin was painfully pinched by him, but she was not willing to beg Avery. ¡°Or is it that you are reluctant to part with me? So you deliberately find a way to y with me. With that, you can exin yourself, and not send me away.¡± Darlene deliberately provoked Avery so that he would give up the idea of touching her. However, Avery seemed to have seen through Darlene¡¯s thoughts. Or rather, he had already lost all his reason at that moment. Before Darlene could finish speaking, he had already pressed down on her desperately and torn off all of her clothes. Even though they were in a private ce, Darlene felt humiliated to do that thing in the car and tried her best to resist. But she felt a great pain in her neck. Avery made her feel like he was going to bite off a chunk of meat on her neck. Without waiting for her to recover, Avery suddenly mmed Darlene backward, and her head once again heavily smashed against the car door. Darlene felt her body go out of control, subconsciously grabbing Avery¡¯s arm. Then he sneered with ridicule, ¡°A dissolute woman like you can never be satisfied, not to mention those men from Twilight Paradise.¡± The phone suddenly rang. It was Vivian calling. Avery was in high spirits. Without even looking at his phone, he directly freed up a hand and hung up, throwing it to the side impatiently. While they had already arrived in Twilight Paradise, the driver tactfully got out of the car and left. More than an hourter, Avery finally came down. He slowly put on his clothes and lowered his gaze to size Darlene up. Avery finished and did not forget to gaslight Darlene. ¡°You are like a dead fish. Only I would like to fuck you.¡± Darlene did not have the strength to get up for a moment. Her face was pale, mixed with some redness that had not yet dissipated. The sweat on her forehead was very conspicuous under the dim light in the car. Avery nced at her again. If there wasn¡¯t a good show waiting for Darlene, he would have tormented her again. He marveled at Darlene¡¯s sexiness and started to understand how she could seduce men so well. The clothes on her body were wrinkled beyond recognition. Avery threw a paper bag at her. Inside was an overly exposed low¨Ccut dress that would Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. reveal her breast and butt. ¡°Put it on. You should understand what you should do tonight, right?¡± Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Bring Her To Twilight Paradise Avery wanted Darlene to change her clothes, but he still sat next to her. He did not get out of the car or look away, but just looked at her as if nothing had happened. Darlene struggled to get up. Even though she knew that Avery was deliberately making things difficult for her, she still frowned and said, ¡°Can you go out first?¡± ¡°As you said, you should not have any interest in me, right? I am like a dead fish.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Avery looked very displeased. He hated it the most when Darlene¡¯s words. were full of sarcasm. Avery believed a sinner like Darlene should be begging and fawning over him. And he also thought Darlene had no right to order him. So Avery sneered, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to change in front of me, then go out and get changed. I¡¯m not your assistant. What obligation do I have to please you?¡± Even though not many people were around the garage, there were cameras everywhere. No matter how much Darlene despised Avery, she would not really go outside the car to change her clothes. Darlene felt embarrassed, but she still pretended to be indifferent and opened the bag. ¡°Okay, Mr. Gard, if you don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind either.¡± The ck dress just happened to be her size. It was so fit that Darlene looked even sexier and slimmer. After Darlene changed her clothes and opened the door, she got out of the car with a calm expression. Avery stared at her back as she left. Everything about Darlene made him. mad. Her low¨Ccut dress revealed her back, her breasts, and her butt. Darlene had a very tempting body. She got the curves and the face. As she wore no more makeup, her dress happened to make her sexier. Somehow, she looked sexy and innocent at the same time. When Avery and Darlene had just married, Avery knew best how eye- catching she was in a low¨Ccut dress. So he always told Darlene that such dresses were not suitable for her and never allowed her to wear them when going out. The current ck dress was deliberately chosen by Avery, but at that moment, Avery only thought that Darlene was a dissolute woman by any means. ¡± She just got changed and was so anxious to get out of the car. Is she so impatient? Leaving the garage and entering the elevator, they went upstairs to the private room. Along the way, all the men in the corridor followed them with their gazes. Some drunk men even deliberately swayed and leaned toward Darlene, wanting to rub her shoulder. Avery put on a long face. He grabbed Darlene¡¯s arm and threw her against the wall. He said angrily, ¡°Are you really so thirsty for men? If I were not here, would you immediately throw yourself into their arms?¡± Darlene did not say anything. It was the first time she hade to a ce like that. She knew clearly what Avery had prepared for her. She pretended to be calm, but it was still impossible for her to not be afraid. Seeing that she did not reply, Avery took it as a yes. A few men were still looking over, while Avery held Darlene¡¯s arm and walked forward a few steps. Then, he pushed open the door to a private room beside him and threw Darlene in without any hesitation. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, and you¡¯re so impatient, then I will allow you to do so.¡± It was still daytime, and many nightclubs in Baltimore were not allowed to open. However, Twilight Paradise belonged to the Gard Group. With Avery¡¯s order, no matter if it was noon or midnight, they had to stay open at any time. There was a thick curtain in the private room to prevent the light from entering. So it was dark inside, and one could even smell sex in the atmosphere. Around six men sat inside, and a few young girls with gorgeous makeup were drinking with them. As soon as Avery entered, the crowd immediately quieted down. Some were ttering and said, ¡°Mr. Gard is here. Come over here and sit down.¡± Others all got up and could not help but secretly nce at Darlene. Compared with other girls in the private room, Darlene was obviously sexy in a different way. Men who had been messing around naturally liked innocent and beautiful women like Darlene. Dereon Ellis, the eldest son of the Ellis family, kept eyeing Darlene. The Ellis family was one of the top estate dealers in Baltimore. And that gave Dereon the courage to ask, ¡°This is your woman, right? Mr. Gard, you are really lucky.¡± Avery sat on the sofa, his long legs crossed, and he swirled a ss of wine under the light. Hearing that, Avery sneered, ¡°Not really. She¡¯s unworthy.¡± As soon as he said that, the few men in the private room who craved Darlene immediately became bolder. Since Darlene was not Avery¡¯s woman, they figured that she must be the y toy that Avery brought for fun. Meanwhile, they thought Darlene must somehow offend Avery. The big¨Cbellied middle¨Caged man, Dous, immediately said, ¡°Such beauty is really rare. Mr. Gard, you have great taste.¡± Avery smiled and looked at Darlene, who was standing nkly. ¡°Ms. Garcia, Mr. Ellis and Mr. Nixon are both praising you. Didn¡¯t you hear them? Don¡¯t you want to go over and toast?¡± When the men in the private room heard that, they felt that there was a chance for them to get close to Darlene. So they all pushed away the girls in their arms. Afraid that they would miss such a good opportunity, they all rushed to talk, ¡°Ms. Garcia, you are indeed beautiful and have a nice body. All the girls in Twilight Paradise are said to be beautiful, but they are still no match for you, Ms. Garcia.¡± Dereon and Dous were both overjoyed when they saw Darleneing over to toast. Dous even took Darlene¡¯s advantage when she toasted him. He secretly touched her hand while his eyes narrowed into a line. His eyes couldn¡¯t be seen, but one could tell that Dous was overjoyed. Avery noticed that and clenched his hand while holding the wine ss, almost crushing it. The light was dim. Every man¡¯s gaze had already fixed on Darlene, thinking that she was leftover for Avery. Naturally, no one noticed the anger on Avery¡¯s face. Avery drank up all the wine in his ss. Seeing that the men in the room were all persuading Darlene to drink with them, he sneered. ¡°Ms. Garcia is not someone an ordinary person can deal with. She likes ying wild with excitement the most. A mere one or two men can¡¯t satisfy her.¡± When Avery finished his words, he deliberately asked in confusion, ¡°Ms. Garcia, are your injuries healed yet?¡± Then the men carefully examined Darlene and discovered that there wererge wounds on her neck and left shoulder. The dress was low¨Ccut and had no sleeves. As long as one looked closely, one would be able to see the large burns on Darlene¡¯s body. But when Avery said that, the wounds on Darlene¡¯s body naturally caused others to think about bold sex. When Dous heard that, his eyes became even brighter, as if he had obtained a treasure. In his middle age, Dous had poor performance in sex, but he always liked to y some disgusting and perverted tricks on women. Just now, when he noticed Darlene¡¯s soft and tender skin, Dous was worried that she would not be able to endure those painful tricks. But Avery proved that Darlene was a perfect choice for Dous, who wished that he could immediately take Darlene away and y with her. Avery deliberately instigated them. ¡°What? You guys have already seen her. Are you guys being polite because I am here and don¡¯t dare to y?¡± Avery spoke and stood up. As the conversation went to that point, Avery decided to leave Darlene alone among these men. He did not believe that she would still be able to remain calm and not beg him. He walked out directly. ¡°I happen to have something to do, so please take good care of Ms. Garcia.¡± In the end, Darlene was a little flustered. Although she gritted her teeth and did not make a sound, Darlene could not help but want to follow Avery. She raised her foot and was about to walk out the door when her arm was pulled by Dous. Dousughed, ¡°Beautiful girl, don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t worry, I like you. Tell me what you like, and I will definitely have fun with you.¡± Darlene was in a hurry to shake off Dous¡® hand, but Avery had already gone out and closed the door of the private room. He did not even look back. Meanwhile, Dous looked at the wounds all over Darlene¡¯s body, and his eyes turned red. His desire to abuse others immediately rose. Seeing Darlene struggle, Dous became more and more interested. He got up, grabbed Darlene, and pushed her onto the sofa. As he went on, the cigarette butt that was still burning in his hand just happened to fall on Darlene¡¯s injured shoulder. Darlene let out a scream and shrank back to avoid it. Others were all out to y, and they were not willing to admit that they actually didn¡¯t want to y. Moreover, Darlene was sent by Avery. Naturally, no one dared to speak up for her. So they all just laughed. The cigarette burned a new wound on Darlene¡¯s shoulder. In her despair, Darlene raised her hand and pped Dous hard. Dous did not expect Darlene to dare to make a move. He was slightly stunned, grabbing Darlene¡¯s hair and throwing her on the ground. A wine bottle on the table shattered on the ground in the chaos. Darlene fell, and the ss shards directly pierced her shoulders and arms. Her wounds that had just scabbed were cut open. Half of Darlene¡¯s arm was a bloody mess, and her forehead was covered in sweat. Her face quickly turned pale. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Gustave Saves Darlene Without waiting for Darlene to catch her breath, Dous directly grabbed Darlene from the ground and ruthlessly pped her in the face. ¡°You dare to hit me. Look at yourself. I have seen plenty of sluts like you. Why are you pretending to be pure and noble? Aren¡¯t you all just some dissolute bitches that are used by many men?¡± Dous¡® words became more and more unbearable to the ear. Darlene was in so much pain that she heard noises in her ears. Her whole body trembled, and everything in the room became blurred in front of her eyes. Dous still felt that he was not satisfied. No one dared to p him for so many years. And yet he was actually pped by Darlene, whom he believed to be a lowly thing. So Dous had to teach her a lesson. He looked around and directly took a shelf with a row of lighted candles. Then he grabbed Darlene¡¯s hair and stuffed a burning candle into her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t people like you sell yourself for money? I have plenty of money. If you eat a candle, I¡¯ll give you 17 thousand dors. If you can handle all of them, this check worth 80 thousand dors will be yours.¡± Dous mmed a check on the tea table heavily. Ignoring Darlene¡¯s struggle, he pressed down on her jaw and forced her to open her mouth, stuffing one end of the candle into her throat. Everyone in the private room knew that Dous was ying wild, but they all turned away and pretended not to see it. As the candle was stuffed into Darlene¡¯s throat, the sharp pain of burning instantly spread out. Darlene¡¯s forehead was drenched in sweat. She held on to herst bit of strength and cursed bitterly, ¡°Fucking bastard!¡± Fat Dousughed, ¡°Curse while you can. When I turn you to a mute, you will not be able to voice a single word. You offended Mr. Gard. Who else do you think will help you?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a look of disbelief and pain suddenly appeared on Dous¡® face, and then he let out a sharp scream like a pig being ughtered. Darlene had just picked up a piece of broken ss on the ground. At that moment, she fiercely stabbed it into Dous¡® neck. Whether the ss cut his vein or not was unknown, but blood quickly gushed out. Darlene pushed Dous away desperately. Before the people in the room were too scared toe back to their senses, Darlene stood up from the sofa in a panic and ran out with a pale face. Dous clutched his neck and chased after her with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Bitch, you are simply courting death. Stop right there! If I don¡¯t kill you today, I am not from the fierce Nixon family.¡± Darlene stumbled out and ran along the corridor toward the elevator, disregarding the angry voices coming nearer and nearer from behind. Her entire body was covered in blood, and it was impossible to tell whether it was her own blood or Dous¡®. When the people in the corridor saw Darlene, it was as if they had seen a ghost, and everyone tried to avoid her. Her throat was burned. She could sense the pain and smell the blood. But Darlene could not care about it. If she could not enter the elevator, she was afraid that she would really die today. Dous¡® methods were extremely cruel. It was rumored that he had killed a woman in bed before. But the test resultster said that the woman died from illness, and the matter was left unsettled. Dous¡® wife was from the Walpole family, which was enough topete against the Gard Group. They each upied half of the market and business in Baltimore. Other than his wife, Dous waspletely unrestrained in Baltimore and even America. Behind Darlene, Dous¡® voice sounded. ¡°All of you,e over here and get her. I have to catch that bitch today. I can¡¯t let her escape.¡± Darlene quickened her pace. When she saw the elevator door open in front of her, a glimmer of hope rose up. But soon the elevator door slowly closed in front of her. Inside were two tall and straight men. The one standing slightly at the back, slightly lowered his head with earpieces in his ears, looking like a bodyguard. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The taller one in front, who was about 6 feet 3 inches tall, at that moment, stared at Darlene outside the elevator. There was no pity in his eyes, only disgust. Obviously, he did not intend to let Darlene in. But Darlene anxiously reached out and stopped the elevator door that was about to close. She said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Please. Please let me in.¡± Her throat was burned, and her voice was extremely unpleasant to hear. At that time, the blood all over her body made it difficult for people not to feel disgusted. In such a nightclub, it wasmon to see women who had offended rich men and were injured. Or sometimes these women deliberately pretended to be pitiful to attract attention. The bodyguard took a step forward and said coldly, ¡°Miss, please let go. There is another elevator.¡± Chaotic footsteps came over from behind. Darlene gritted her teeth in despair and knelt. ¡°Please save me. Take me downstairs.¡± Gustave Walpole, the man in the front, casually saw a mole under Darlene¡¯s left eye, and his expression finally changed. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Darlene did not understand his words and only begged Gustave, ¡°Please let me in. I beg you.¡± The other elevator next to Darlene had not yet reached this floor, so she had no time to wait. Avery had left her in Dous¡® hands, and Avery might want her to die. The sound of approaching footsteps made Darlene wonder if they were about to pass through a corner and catch her. Gustave did not say anything else. He took a step forward and directly pulled Darlene behind him. Darlene hid in the corner of the elevator. Two men in frontpletely blocked her. Then Dous caught up. He was furious. But when seeing Gustave in the elevator, Dous was first stunned and then looked weird. ¡°Gustave, you are here too.¡± Gustave calmly sized Dous up. ¡°Dous, what is this all about?¡± The nightclub security guard behind Dous was about to exin the situation, but Dousughed. ¡°Nothing. I came out to take a breath. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go.¡± Gustave¡¯s expression was calm. He didn¡¯t ask any more questions, and the elevator door closed. After that, Dous was immediately so angry that his face darkened. He punched the wall fiercely. ¡°Continue to look for her. Even if you turn this ce upside down, you have to find her for me.¡± Dous naturally didn¡¯t dare to say anything in front of Gustave, because Gustave was indeed his nephew and also the president of the Walpole Group. If Dous¡® wife found out about what he had done, Dous would be fucked. The security guard next to Dous asked carefully, ¡°Mr. Nixon, she is indeeding this way. Could it be that she was in the elevator just now?¡± Dous said impatiently, ¡°Impossible. I know Gustave. He won¡¯t even care if someone dies in front of him. Continue to search for her.¡± The elevator stopped in the underground garage. Gustave, who was believed to be indifferent even if someone died in front of him, took Darlene into his car. Darlene was covered in blood and feared dirtying the car. She did not dare to sit down and secretly hung her body. Gustave felt familiar with Darlene. He looked at her for a moment and asked, ¡°What is your name?¡± Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 A Gentleman Should Never Hit A Woman Darlene was so nervous that her body was shaking. She suddenly remembered that when Dous appeared in the elevator, Gustave was polite. Dous seemed to be Gustave¡¯s rtive. She suddenly felt that she was in danger again. She thought that Gustave must havee to take revenge for Dous. That was why he asked about her age and name. She almost fell to her knees in despair. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to stab him in the neck. He forced me. Really, he was the one who forced me.¡± Gustave was stunned for a moment before he recalled the bloody wound on Dous¡¯s neck just now. He should have been injured by a sharp weapon, and it looked like the wound was quite severe. Gustave and the driver in front of him looked at each other. Gustave suddenly felt that Darlene was a little interesting. He said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you are the only one in this city who dare to stab him in his neck. But I don¡¯t care about him. What is your name?¡± Darlene did not reply. She was still vignt. Gustaveughed in a low voice. and said, ¡°Never mind. If you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t say it. I still have something to do, so I will take you to the hospital right now. Is that okay?¡± Darlene trembled with pain. She tried hard to answer, ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you, sir.¡± Every time she said a word, there seemed to be a knife cutting through her throat. She was even worried that her throat would really be ruined and she would be mute. Gustave ignored her and leaned back, closing his eyes to rest. Those memories began to appear in his mind again. It had been so many years. This sense of familiarity was probably just an illusion. That girl in his mind was such a clean little girl. She should not have be like the woman beside him now. Darlene wore sexy clothes and showed up in Twilight Paradise. He didn¡¯t believe that the girl would do this. There were so many ways to earn money. He did not believe that a woman who was not greedy for money would really go to such a ce. The car stopped outside the hospital. Darlene had been unconscious at some point in time. There were too many injuries on her body, and she had obviously been frightened not long ago. The driver turned around and said, ¡°Miss, we¡¯re here. It¡¯s time for you to get off.¡± Darlene did not respond, and her face was so pale. The driver looked at Gustave, not knowing what to do. Gustave frowned. He said, ¡°Darnell, should I help her?¡± Darnell knew that Gustave would help her. Gustave took another look at Darlene. It seemed that her wound was infected, making her have a fever. She would not be able to wake up in a short period of time. He impatiently raised his wrist to check the time. Then he said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m in a hurry. I¡¯ll bring her back with me. When she wakes up, let her leave by herself.¡± Darnell nodded and turned around to drive to the Walpole¡¯s manor. When they arrived, Gustave rushed to have a video conference and went directly to the study. As for Darlene in the car, Gustave told the housekeeper, Arthur Stephens, to take care of her. Arthur looked at the strange woman who was injured so badly in the car. Since she was brought back by Gustave, Arthur would look after her carefully. He asked the maid to bring Darlene into the guest room. Arthur asked the family doctor to check and prescribe medicine for Darlene. After nearly an hour, Darlene was still unconscious. When Gustave finished the meeting, the doctor who had just finished the examination for Darlene told Gustave, ¡°Her injury is too serious. The wound was not treated effectively in time. Now there is a new injury. The serious infection leads to a high fever. ¡°Also, the result of the preliminary diagnosis is that she should have serious heart disease, and there are symptoms of coughing blood. She may be seriously sick. It is best to take her to the hospital for a good examination.¡± Gustave¡¯s gaze fell on Darlene who was on the bed. When he heard ¡°heart disease¡°, he narrowed his eyes. That little girl also had heart disease. In the hospital, Avery received a phone call. He was currently sitting by Vivian¡¯s bedside, and he pulled a long face. When he had been in Twilight Paradise, he had been worried that something had happened to Darlene in the private room, so he wanted to wait outside. As a result, the nurse called him and said that Vivian was in danger. So he could onlye to the hospital first. Vivian got much better now, and she had just fallen asleep. However, people in Twilight Paradise called Avery, saying that Darlene had run away and had directly stabbed Dous with a ss chip. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The more he thought about it, the more furious he felt. Darlene had said that she wanted to make up for it on behalf of her brother. Avery had been worried that something would happen to her. But it seemed that there was no need! He directly got up and asked Mary to take good care of Vivian, then he went to Twilight Paradise. Along the way, he kept calling Darlene, but no one answered. Avery gripped the steering wheel tightly, stepped on the elerator, and sped up. He thought, good! Darlene, just wait and see how I will punish you! By the time he arrived at Twilight Paradise, Darlene had already disappeared. Dous felt guilty, pretended to be heavily injured, and ran to the hospital before Avery came. Avery searched everywhere in Twilight Paradise, but he could not find Darlene. Avery kept calling. Until the afternoon, the call was connected. He had suppressed his anger for the entire day. He raged and shouted, ¡°Darlene, you have guts. How dare you run away? Just wait. When youe back, your grandmother and brother will be dead.¡± The person was silent for a moment. Then a man¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Mr. Gard?¡± Darlene¡¯s phone showed that it was Avery who was calling. Avery was stunned. He asked, ¡°Who are you? Why do you have her phone?¡± Gustave looked at Darlene who had yet to wake up on the bed. He did not expect that she was Avery¡¯s person. Gustave recounted what had happened and added, ¡°She is in my house. Since she¡¯s your woman, pleasee and pick her up yourself.¡± Avery did not reply and directly hung up the phone. It had only been two days since Gustave had returned to the country. Avery didn¡¯t expect that Darlene would be able to hook up with Gustave. When Avery went over, Darlene had already woken up. She took her phone and was in a hurry to leave. Gustave was behind her and said with a low voice, ¡°It is said that Mr. Gard is calm and refined. It seems that this is not the case.¡± Darlene did not exin and only thanked Gustave before leaving the bedroom. Just as she arrived at the door, she saw Averye over. The wounds on Darlene¡¯s body had been treated. At this moment, her body was wrapped in gauze, and she was wearing a man¡¯s shirt. Naturally, it was Gustave¡¯s shirt. Avery was angry, and his eyes were filled with the urge to kill her. ¡°Darlene, how dare you? How dare you seduce another man? You are atoning for your brother. How can you run out?¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand. When he was about to hit Darlene¡¯s face, he was stopped by Gustave. Gustave smiled faintly. ¡°Mr. Gard, a gentleman should never hit a woman.¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Stab Into Avery¡¯s Heart Avery did not expect Gustave to actually stop him. In Baltimore, Gustave was famous for his indifference. Moreover, if he remembered correctly, Darlene¡¯s matter was rted to Gustave¡¯s uncle, Dous, so he would not interfere. Dous had done many illegal things, and Gustave would turn a blind eye to it even if it happened right under his nose. However, Gustave actually helped Darlene. Avery looked at the man¡¯s shirt that Darlene was wearing and suddenly understood she had easy virtues. Avery did not want to have a conflict with Gustave. He didn¡¯t intend to fall out with someone who did business with him frequently. Avery would not do something like this that would not make up for the losses. Avery grabbed Darlene¡¯s wrist and walked out without any exnation. Gustave watched from behind and became calm again, not saying anything else. Gustave had done enough today. As soon as he pulled Darlene into the car, Avery grabbed her neck and pushed her back. The back of Darlene¡¯s head hit the window of the car, and she gasped. Avery said angrily, ¡°Speak. What did you do with him?¡± Darlene knew the more she exined to someone like him, the more he would think she was making excuses out of guilt. Thinking of how he had thrown her into the private room to get humiliated and tortured by Dous, Darleneughed softly, ¡°What did I do? Can¡¯t you see?¡± None of the clothes she was wearing belonged to her. Because when she escaped from the private room, her body was covered in blood, and she had lost one of her high heels in a hurry. Right now, she only had a man¡¯s shirt that reached her thighs. When she had just been at the Walpole¡¯s manor, Arthur had felt sorry for her and asked the maid to get her a new shirt. She was wearing the slippers that the maid had given her. Avery looked down at her from top to bottom, his fists clenched so tightly that his eyes became even more bloodshot. He punched the car door beside her fiercely and suddenly realized a problem. Her voice was hoarse. Avery remembered that one year ago, he had been drunk and tortured her in bed for the entire night. The next day, when she had spoken, her voice seemed to have been like this. His anger surged, and he suddenly tightened his grip on her neck. ¡°Your throat has be like this. It seems you had a great time. You refused Mr. Nixon because you thought he was not powerful enough, huh? You are quite good at picking men!¡± Darlene¡¯s throat hurt, and Avery was gripping it so tightly. The smell of blood quickly spread out from her mouth to her throat. She did not want to exin anything to him. She just smiled, ¡°You are ttering me, Mr. Gard.¡± Avery grabbed her by the neck and threw her aside. Darlene¡¯s head smashed into the back of the seat beside him. She lost bnce for a moment and almost fell off the seat. Avery immediately took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Good job, Darlene. I want to see how calm you can be today!¡± When the call connected, Avery said coldly, ¡°Get Nigel to Twilight Paradise. I don¡¯t care if he is seriously ill. As long as he is still alive, get him there.¡± A loud noise came from the other side of the line, and Avery put it on speaker. Nathen¡¯s angry voice came over. He should be stopping the person who wanted to take Nigel away. ¡°He can¡¯t take it now. It is illegal for you to take him away forcefully. Can you take responsibility if anything happens?¡± Avery hung up the phone, and the noise on the other side stopped abruptly. He looked at Darlene, who was clenching her fists silently, and sneered. ¡°Go on. Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Just tell me more details about you and Mr. Walpole. Darlene, you have made me unhappy. I have plenty of ways to make you suffer a thousand times over.¡± Darlene¡¯s teeth were chattering, and her mind was filled with Nathen¡¯s voice. on the phone. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Avery, if you are mad,e at me. How weak you are to bully an innocent child?¡± Avery seemed to have heard a joke. ¡°An innocent child? Ms. Garcia, you have a memory like a sieve. Your younger brother just stabbed Vivian in the morning. You kept saying you wanted to atone for his sins, but you haven¡¯t delivered your promise. How is Nigel innocent?¡± Nigel¡¯s body was weak. Nathen had said on the phone just now that Nigel was sick and could not leave the hospital. Darlene had experienced the pain and danger of having a heart attack, so she knew it best. In the end, she softened her tone. ¡°Dous forced himself on me. My throat was hurt by him. I ran out and was saved by Mr. Walpole. Whether you believe it or not, this is the truth. Don¡¯t touch my brother. You can do whatever you want with me.¡± When Avery heard her hoarse voice, he felt it was extremely ear¨Cpiercing. He did not believe a single word she said. ¡°Now that you are worried about your younger brother, you lied. Darlene, I know very well what kind of person Gustave is. He won¡¯t help you unless he can get something from you. For someone like you, other than a dirty body, what other benefits can you give him?¡± His words were extremely unpleasant to hear. When Darlene raised her hand in anger, he quickly grabbed her wrist. ¡°Darlene, I really should teach you a lesson so that you can learn to be good.¡± The car stopped outside Twilight Paradise. Avery dragged Darlene out of the car and took the elevator to the guest room on the top floor. The hospital was closer to this ce, and Nigel had been brought to the room. by someone. His face was pale as he was pressed to the ground. Darlene was so excited that she wanted to rush over, but her shoulders were pressed down by Avery, and she sat on the bed. He lowered his eyes in satisfaction and carefully examined her flustered appearance. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? The show has just begun. Cyrus, show the thing to Ms. Garcia and let her have a good look. It really is not easy to find a suitable heart. That Dr. Elicott of yours must have put in a lot of effort, right?¡± Darlene¡¯s mind buzzed as she snatched the stack of papers that Cyrus This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. handed over. Avery continued, ¡°I just found it. Dr. Elicott is very happy. He wanted to keep your brother in the hospital so that he could prepare for a heart transnt. Unfortunately, the director sent me the information first.¡± After he finished speaking, he slowly took out his phone and was about to make a call. ¡°How could a murderer be qualified to ept a heart donation?¡± Darlene¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. It was extremely fortunate that a person could find a suitable heart. Nathen helped her find the heart for an entire year. The phone in Avery¡¯s hand was connected. He smiled and looked down at Darlene, saying word by word, ¡°Are you Mr. Oliver¡¯s family? I am Nigel¡¯s guardian. We do not need your heart. Thank you¡­¡± Darlene knelt down with red eyes. She felt like her heart was being cut by a knife. ¡°No, I beg you. Please don¡¯t do this.¡± Avery frowned slightly, but he still did not change his words. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it. We don¡¯t need it anymore. Thank you.¡± He hung up the phone, and Darlene went crazy to snatch the phone from his hand. Nigel said angrily, ¡°Darlene, I am fine. If the heart is gone, we can find another one. At worst, I will not change it. Don¡¯t beg him.¡± Avery sneered, ¡°Look at how sensible your brother is. He feels sorry for you. When you did those things, why didn¡¯t you think about him?¡± He waved his hand, indicating for the bodyguards and Cyrus to take Nigel away. There was only him and Darlene left in the guest room. Avery squatted down and raised Darlene¡¯s chin, ¡°I warned you. If you don¡¯t behave, just wait to collect your grandmother and younger brother¡¯s corpses. ¡°This time it is your younger brother. Next time it will be your grandmother. As long as you don¡¯t feel distressed, I will definitely not be lenient.¡± Darlene¡¯s teeth were chattering wildly. The way she looked at him changed from begging to despair until there was onlyplete hatred left. She suddenly got up out of control and grabbed a fruit knife from the coffee table. Avery did not expect her to be like this. He thought it was time for her to learn her lesson. He thought she was going to hurt herself. He wanted to stop her, but the moment the knife in her hand stabbed into her heart, she suddenly changed direction and ruthlessly stabbed towards Avery¡¯s heart. She used all the strength she had. The de cut through his flesh, and blood quickly flowed out from his heart. Immediately, he frowned hard. ¡°Avery, go to hell!¡± Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Put Darlene in Jail Darlene waspletely out of control, and her eyes were scarlet. Avery had tortured her so cruelly, yet he still wanted to kill Nigel. The only mistake she had made over the years was that even though she knew he had another woman in his heart, she still chose to love him regardless of everything and wholeheartedly take care of him for so many years to please him. This is from N?velDrama.Org. But in the end, she was going to die, Nigel was going to die, and Reina was still missing. However, Avery was still blind and used her of many things she didn¡¯t do. The blood in his heart reflected a scarlet color in her eyes, and also reflected the disbelief on his face. Avery could not believe Darlene would attack him. He knew how much she had loved him. If not for her obsession with him, she would not have framed his childhood sweetheart, Vivian, out of the country. She did all that just to be with him. Now, if not for the fact that she had another man, how could she let go of so many years of feelings and be so ruthless? The fruit knife fell to the ground, making a crisp and ear¨Cpiercing sound. Avery even forgot the pain. With one hand covering his chest, he didn¡¯t care about treating the wound. He grabbed Darlene with the other hand and dragged her into the bathroom. To be with another man, she even dared to murder her husband. Today, he must let her know who her husband was! When the water opened, Avery did not have the patience to test the temperature of the water. He let cold water get into the bathtub. The water quickly spread out from the bathtub. Avery picked up Darlene who was curled up on the ground and threw him into the bathtub. The bone¨Cpiercing cold water covered her entire body. Darlene choked on her saliva and coughed hard. Her head was pressed into the water. The gauze on her body was soaked in water and spread out. The wounds hurt like hell from the coldness. Avery pressed her head down and then pulled her hair up. Darlene¡¯s wound was ruptured, and her blood spread to the surface of the water. However, it was as if he could not see it. He took a towel and desperately wiped her body up and down. He did not hold back and only felt every part of her body was ufortable to see. ¡°Darlene, even if you were to change your skin and blood, you won¡¯t be clean.¡± The pain and coldness made her shiver, and her lips turned blue. Her shirt was wet and stuck to her body. Avery tore the eyesore off and threw it to the side. He looked at her humiliated appearance indifferently. Darlene was in great pain, and her survival instinct made her grab the edge. of the bathtub with force. She struggled to get up and leave the ice water. She used too much force that her nails were broken. The pain was so immense that she could no longer feel it. She only felt cold and dizzy. Her vision was spinning, and her ears were constantly ringing. She trembled and just stood up a little when Avery pressed her down by the shoulder again. Darlene¡¯s face was sticky, and she could not tell if it was sweat or tears, or the mist in the bathroom. Darlene looked at him but could not see him clearly. The man whom she had loved deeply was now standing in front of her and cutting her flesh. She lost all her strength and leaned against the bathtub. She did not know where the chill came from, and she could not tell where it was cold and where it hurt. She said hoarsely, ¡°Avery, if you are still a man. Don¡¯t dawdle. Hurry up and kill me.¡± She couldn¡¯t stand being cut and bled, but she had concerns, and even death was a sin. Avery frowned and stared at her. She said weakly, ¡°When I really die, will you regret everything you have done?¡± Avery¡¯s expression became even sourer. He stopped moving her and did not make a sound. Darlene seemed to have suddenly thought of something as she chuckled, ¡°I forgot. You don¡¯t have a heart. Avery doesn¡¯t have a heart. You have no conscience.¡± The fishy and sweet taste once again rushed into her throat. Darlene no longer had the strength to hold back her urge to vomit. She coughed bitterly and spat out a mouthful of blood. It was just a mouthful of blood, but it felt as if she had vomited out an internal organ. She didn¡¯t have time to lean her head out of the bathtub, so that mouthful of blood was spat into the bathtub, spreading rapidly on the surface of the water. The shocking red mixed with the smell of blood, giving a ghastly vibe to the bathroom. Avery¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly. He remembered Darlene had been so excited that she vomited blood. The doctor said it was caused by a heart attack, but the test result said it was only due to the rupture of the capiry vessels. It was not too serious. After some time, she would recover. Thinking of that, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. If he hadn¡¯t known about those things, he would have thought she was about to die. Avery rarely fell sick, so he did not know much about diseases. In his opinion, as long as Darlene¡¯s illness wouldn¡¯t kill her, it was not serious. He was not willing to sympathize with her. She had hurt Vivian so much and shamelessly seduced other men. What was there for him to be soft¨Chearted about? He turned around and went out of the bathroom. He took a bath towel and threw it on the shelf next to her. The blood on the surface of the water made him ufortable. He avoided looking at her and coldly said, ¡°Wipe it yourself ande out after changing.¡± When he went out again, Darlene was so dizzy that she almost fell asleep. The door was knocked on twice, and Avery¡¯s impatient voice came from outside, ¡°Darlene, I don¡¯t want to repeat it. Hurry up ande out.¡± He said coldly, ¡°Vivian is seriously injured and has no ability to give birth. Since you didn¡¯t behave in Twilight Paradise, don¡¯t think taking Nigel¡¯s heart was the end of this.¡± Before he finished speaking, the bathroom door opened. Darlene¡¯s face was deathly pale. She had put on clothes and staggered out while leaning against the wall. She looked at him. Her voice was so light that it didn¡¯t seem like it wasing from her. ¡°What do you want me to do to satisfy you?¡± Avery remembered she had just admitted to having sex with Gustave in the car. No matter what, he could not get rid of his anger. He grabbed her and threw her onto the bed. He raised his hand to remove his tie. Darlene saw him approaching and struggled to retreat with a face full of resistance. ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill me with a knife? You might as well kill me now!¡± Avery pressed down and pinched her chin. ¡°You slept with the doctor. You also slept with Gustave when you first met him. But you look humiliated when I want to sleep with you? Darlene, you should know even if I don¡¯t like you, we haven¡¯t divorced!¡± He untied the towel on her hand and tormented her. Darlene was in so much pain that she almost fainted. When she was about to faint from the pain, she squeezed her nails into her palm and forced herself to wake up a little. Then, when Avery was humping her, she ruthlessly pped him in the face with all her strength. The stab and the p made Averypletely lose his patience. He grabbed her wrists and pressed them against the pillow. He angrily said, ¡°Darlene, you¡¯re simply courting death! Vivian has suffered so much. If I let you stay in Twilight Paradise, it would be too easy for you. Since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, then fine. Go to jail for your brother!¡± He pulled himself away and tidied up his clothes. He stood by the bed and said coldly, ¡°As you wish, I won¡¯t torment your younger brother. Either you kneel down and beg me, or you go to jail for him now.¡± Darlene looked at him and felt he was extremely ridiculous. ¡°I beg you? Avery, wake up. It¡¯s dawn.¡± She knew even if she begged him, Avery would not change his mind. Avery took out his phone and sent a message. ¡°Alright, Darlene, you asked for it. I want to see what you can do in prison.¡± The uniformed police arrived quickly. A man showed his identification to Darlene. ¡°Ms. Garcia, we have received a report. You are suspected of an attempted murder case. Pleasee with us.¡± Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Her Left Ear Is Deaf Just as the police officers were about to take Darlene away, Avery spoke up, ¡°I want to talk to Ms. Garcia. Is that okay?¡± The police officer nodded in agreement and left the room. Avery¡¯s gazended on Darlene¡¯s face. How much of the uneasiness and fear on her face was real? After such a long time, why wouldn¡¯t she behave? He looked at her with a smile. ¡°Darlene, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. This is yourst chance. If you don¡¯t behave well in prison, Nigel will go there instead. At that time, no matter what you say, even if you exchange your life for it, I will never change my mind.¡± He continued coldly, ¡°The hospital told the police the surveince was damaged, but I have it. If you don¡¯t behave, the surveince can prove Nigel entered Vivian¡¯s ward. ¡°Even if Nigel is a minor, he will go to a juvenile detention center. He will have a criminal record forever. Of course, when you stabbed me just now, at micro camera in this room recorded it. When Nigel goes to jail, you will still have to stay in jail. Darlene interrupted him, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say so much. Don¡¯t worry. If nothing happens to Nigel, I will not run away. I will not argue with the police.¡± Avery turned his back and no longer looked at her. ¡°Great. You don¡¯t need me to see you out, do you?¡± She didn¡¯t beg for mercy. When he turned back, she had already left silently. She did not bring anything with her and left with the police without leaving a word. She only sent a message to her friend in the orphanage, asking her to take care of Nigel. Nigel was twelve years old. Other than asionally having a heart attack, he had a normal life. Baltimore began to rain again. It was autumn. It should be a dry season, but the rain was endless. When they walked out of the hospital, the police took Darlene into the police car. They probably felt sorry for her and said. ¡°Ms. Garcia, do you need to take anything or see your family? After entering the detention center and waiting for the trial to end, you will not be able to Darlene looked out of the car window and slowly moved her gaze back. When she looked at the police officer, she said lightly, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t have any family left.¡± She could not see Nigel now. Otherwise, he would be worried. The police officer did not say anything more and signaled for the driver to start the car. When they were about to reach the police station, Darlene suddenly spoke again, ¡°Sir, is justice only for the rich and powerful? Why don¡¯t I have it?¡± The police officer did not look at her and only replied, ¡°Ms. Garcia, we need evidence. If you are innocent, you will naturally be acquitted.¡± Darleneughed softly and did not say anything else. Avery had all the evidence. There were no surveince cameras in the sick room, and the surveince cameras in the corridor could prove that Nigel had entered the ward. If Avery said Nigel stabbed Vivian, who could prove him wrong? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Even if the evidence was not enough to prove Nigel was guilty, before the police investigated thoroughly, as a suspect, Nigel had to stay in the detention center. The verdict of the case only took three days. On the third day, Darlene was transferred from the detention center to prison. She came in with injuries all over her body. Her burned throat was not treated in time, and now she could barely speak. The night gradually deepened. It was the time when prison management wasx. Darlene had just fallen asleep when someone suddenly grabbed her hair and pulled her up. She suddenly woke up and was thrown to the ground. Several women in the prison stared at her gloatingly. One of the women said, ¡°Kynlee, it¡¯s her. I heard she offended Mr. Gard. Mr. Gard said she should suffer here. ¡°Look outside. There is no guard here. Shouldn¡¯t we do something?¡± The middle¨Caged woman called Kynlee had just pulled Darlene out of bed when she heard that and laughed. ¡°Since Mr. Gard has told us Ms. Garcia should suffer, we must do it. Ms. Garcia, you haven¡¯t eaten enough for dinner, right? Come. Eat more.¡± She grabbed Darlene and dragged her to the toilet in the corner. She grabbed a lot of toilet paper and stuffed it into her mouth. ¡°Ms. Garcia, eat more. Eat more.¡± Several womenughed loudly and rushed up to hold Darlene down. Darlene struggled with all her might. When Kynlee put the paper into her mouth, Darlene ruthlessly bit her finger. She used a lot of strength, and blood immediately flowed from Kynlee¡¯s finger. Kynlee did not expect Darlene would dare to bite her. She retracted her hand in pain and then pped Darlene in the face. A few prisoners surrounded Darlene and took turns punching and kicking her. Until Darlene was covered in blood on the ground and did not move, no prison guard came. When Darlene was about to faint from the pain, Avery¡¯s words sounded in her head again, ¡°If you don¡¯t behave in prison, your brother wille instead.¡± She clenched her fists tightly. In the end, she lost herst bit of strength and let go. When she was in a daze, she heard the person beside her stillughing loudly. ¡°There¡¯s blood near her mouth. Kynlee, why don¡¯t you wash it for her?¡± Someone next to her responded, ¡°We have a toilet brush. It¡¯s a bit dirty. It¡¯s 46 just right to brush her.¡± Kynlee smiled knowingly. ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Do it.¡± As she pulled, a photo that Darlene had secretly hidden on his body fell out. Darlene couldn¡¯t open her eyes. It hurt so much that she lost her strength. Kynlee picked up the photo and smiled. ¡°Oh, Ms. Garcia, your taste is good. You are dating such a tender little boy. He looks pretty good. Stick it to my bed. He is my type.¡± Darlene did not know the photo had fallen out. When she heard the word ¡°little boy¡°, she suddenly opened her eyes. Realizing Kynlee was holding Nigel¡¯s photo and saying dirty words, Darlene suddenly got up like crazy and pounced on Kynlee. ¡°Give it back to me. Don¡¯t touch my things!¡± Kynlee raised the photo excitedly. ¡°Oh, look. Look. She is mad. I like him, so he is mine!¡± Darlene¡¯s eyes were red as she tried to snatch it away. Kynlee held the photo in one hand and pped Darlene hard with the other hand. Then, Kynlee didn¡¯t hold back and grabbed Darlene¡¯s ear, mming her head against the wall. Darlene could not tell if it was because of the ps or because her ears were pulled too hard. Suddenly, an abnormally sharp sound rang in her ears. Her body was dragged to the ground by several prisoners. All she could hear was the earth¨Cshattering sound in her ears. Her brain seemed to explode, and her eardrums were torn in pain. Something seemed to flow out of her ear. She couldn¡¯t care less about that. She forced herself to get up from the ground and rushed over again. ¡°Give it back to me! Give it back to me! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± She rushed over and grabbed Kynlee¡¯s neck like crazy. Her hand seemed to grow into the skin and flesh of Kynlee¡¯s neck, and no one could pull it away. The people next to her did not expect Darlene to suddenly have so much strength. They were somewhat frightened. Kynlee was almost unable to breathe and panicked for a moment. Kynlee¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Nutjob, let go. I¡¯m calling for help!¡± Darlene refused to let go, her eyes red as she gripped Kynlee¡¯s neck. A prisoner shouted, ¡°Help! Help! Darlene is killing people! Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Darlene Is Tortured Soon, the prison guards quickly rushed over. Darlene was out of control. She grabbed Kynlee¡¯s neck and refused to let 1. go. The prison guards could only use the electric baton to force Darlene to let go and then sternly questioned what had happened. Kynlee was still in shock. After a while, she handed the photo to the police and exined, ¡°Darlene brought things in without permission. The prison rules state that all the things that are brought in must be strictly examined before they are ced in designated ces. I saw that she was secretly hiding this and wanted to show it to the police. As a result, she pinched my neck like mad.¡± Darlene hurriedly took back the photo and retorted with red eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. They hit me and stole my things.¡± She was so lonely, helpless, and uneasy, but this was a prison, where thew was in ce. Darlene hurriedly rolled up her sleeves, wanting to prove to the police that she was injured. However, the prison guard did not even look at her and asked the others, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± The other prisoners used Darlene, ¡°Just as Kynlee said, Darlene brought things in without permission, and no one was allowed to look at them. She pinched Kynlee¡¯s neck and almost strangled her. She was injured all over when she was imprisoned. Don¡¯t wrong us.¡± Darlene shook her head with all her might. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. They hurt me. It was just an ordinary photo. I didn¡¯t bring anything that I shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Get Bonus The prison guard said coldly, ¡°So you admit that this photo is yours. You are not allowed to hide anything in prison. Not to mention the photo, even a grain of sand is not allowed. You are not allowed to hurt your cellmates. Take her away!¡± As soon as the prison guard gave the order, a few prison guards immediately dragged Darlene out. Kynlee shouted, ¡°Sir, you have to seek justice for me. If anything like this happens next time, I will be killed by her. If someone dies, you will have to bear the consequences!¡± The prison guards dragged Darlene out and turned the water cannon on her. Darlene was sshed with water for a long time. After nearly half an hour, the wounds on her body began to fester, and Darlene almost fainted. She was locked into an airtight ck room. It was not until dawn that she was dragged back into the cell by the prison guard. There was blood in her ears, and she could not tell if it was the blood that came out of her mouth or her ears. A group of prisoners surrounded her bedside and gloated, but Darlene felt that the sound was distant and couldn¡¯t hear them clearly. Before she could figure out what was going on, she was unconscious again. After the prison guard targeted Darlene, the prisoners treated her worse and used all kinds of methods to torture Darlene. During the next month, Darlene¡¯s ears kept ringing. When Darlene slept at night, her ears were always buzzing, and she was too tense to sleep, which made her seriouslyck sleep. Chapter 26 Darlene Is Tortured 217 Get Bonus do She began to slowly feel that one of her ears was deaf. Darlene began to be afraid of light, afraid of all sudden sounds, and even afraid of people. Every night when the prison guards came in to check on the bed, she would always shrink in the corner of the bed, shivering in fear and unease. Avery lived a peaceful life for the past month. Vivian was discharged from the hospital and stayed in Southwood Vi to recuperate. Avery went to work during the day. If he was not busy at night, he would Life seemed to be too peaceful. Avery didn¡¯t like noise, but he always felt that there was something missing in his calm life. Vivian also noticed that he was not in a good state recently, so she specially cooked for him and made a few dishes that he liked to eat. In order to cook something delicious, Vivian even applied for a cooking ss and learned how to cook. However, Avery was not as satisfied with the dishes as she had expected. He tried the grilled fish and potatoes and suddenly asked, ¡°Why are there peppers?¡± Vivian saw that Avery frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you eat peppers?¡± Avery looked at the dishes filled with peppers and saw that other dishes were mixed with lettuce and garlic. For some reason, he thought of the dishes that Darlene had cooked before. Get Bonus He thought that if Darlene was the one cooking, she would know that he did not eat peppers. He could ept seasonings like ginger and garlic, but they had to be cleaned up in the cooked dishes. He wouldn¡¯t eat the dishes with seasonings. He liked to drink light soup, but he didn¡¯t like soup without oil. The oil stains on the surface of the soup had to be cleaned. He suddenly realized that during the years he married Darlene, he seemed to be picky. However, Darlene neverined. Avery now realized how many things Darlene had paid attention to when cooking. Vivian suppressed her disappointment and said, ¡°How about I cook a few more dishes for you?¡± Avery realized that he was a bit rude, so he softened his tone and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. The dishes taste good. I have been too busy for the past two days, and I don¡¯t have a good appetite, so I won¡¯t eat too much. In the future, just leave these matters to the nanny. You should rest more and take care of your health.¡± Vivian was a bit sad. During the past month, Darlene was not in the house. Other than the servants and the housekeeper, only Vivian and Avery were in Southwood Vi. Vivian thought that since she had caused Darlene to be imprisoned, Avery would sleep with her when Darlene was not around. However, Avery came back from thepany veryte every day. After Get Bonus do apanying her for dinner, he would go to the study room and go to his own bedroomte at night. Not only did she fail to fulfill her wish, but she also had even less time to see Avery than when Darlene was around. Vivian began to worry. Avery and Darlene had known each other for ten years. It couldn¡¯t be that he really fell in love with Darlene, right? Vivian felt uneasy. She got up and followed Avery upstairs. ¡°Avery, I just bought a new set of pajamas. But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s suitable for me. Would you like to take a look?¡± Avery replied, ¡°I will check it the other day. I have a video conferenceter.¡± Vivian hugged his arm and acted like a spoiled child. ¡°Just take a look. It won¡¯t take long.¡± Avery never rejected her. After she said a few more words, he agreed and apanied her to her bedroom. Vivian entered the cloakroom and changed into a ck slip dress. She deliberately lowered her cor before leaving the cloakroom. As she approached Avery, she pretended to be shy. ¡°Is it too revealing? I don¡¯t seem to be used to it.¡± As she spoke, Vivian sat down on the sofa next to Avery. She leaned over, and her chest was pressed against Avery¡¯s arm. Vivian showed her figure intentionally. Vivian was in good shape, and she had even put on light makeup tonight. Avery could see that most of her back was exposed. He remembered that day when he sent Darlene to Twilight Paradise, he had Get Bonus made her wear a long ck dress. It was of the same color and style as the dress Vivian was wearing. Just thinking about that scene made him feel a little hot. It had just been a month, but Avery suddenly felt that he had not seen Darlene for a long time. Vivian thought that he was aroused by her sexy look. She leaned closer in his arms. Few men couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. Moreover, she believed that Avery must love her, so he wouldn¡¯t be indifferent. Vivian gently touched the top two buttons of his ck shirt. Chapter 27 Darlene Is Covered With Injuries Get Bonus R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Vivian still wanted to lower her hand, but Avery suddenly got up and pushed her arm away. As if he didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do, Avery gently said, ¡°The dress is good. It¡¯s very suitable for you. Vivian, I still have work to do. You should rest early.¡± Vivian looked pale and watched Avery leave. He even helped her close the door when he went out. If she wasn¡¯t worried that Avery would hear her, Vivian would definitely smash the things. She disregarded her status as a nobledy and took the initiative to undo two of Avery¡¯s buttons, but he actually left. If she hadn¡¯t personally heard that he once slept with Darlene, Vivian would have thought that there was something wrong with him. Vivian deliberately chose a sexy dress and didn¡¯t even wear underwear. However, Avery was likementing on a piece of wood, sending her away perfunctorily. She was a living woman, not a piece of meat, but Avery was not aroused by her. It waste at night, but Vivian was so angry that she could not fall asleep. The more she thought about it, the angrier she was. If she did not sleep with Avery, even if Darlene went to jail, Vivian would still feel uneasy. She did not change her nightdress and wore perfume. Thinking that Avery should have finished the conference, Vivian went to the study to find him. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Darlene Is Covered With Iniurios Jo Get Bonus Just as she walked over, she saw Avery walking over with a dark expression, and he was talking on the phone. When Avery saw her, he spoke a few words to the other side of the line before hanging up. His gaze stopped on Vivian, and he seemed to hesitate about what to say. ¡°Vivian, Darlene suddenly vomited blood in prison and was sent to the hospital. I am her husband nominally. The police called me to take a look.¡± Vivian clenched her fists and said with concern, ¡°Why would she suddenly vomit blood? How is she now? Don¡¯t worry. I will go with you.¡± Avery hesitated for a moment but did not dy any further. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± There was a traffic jam. Along the way, Avery could not keep his cool. But Vivian was by his side, so he endured his impatience. When they arrived at the hospital, Darlene had juste out of the emergency room and had not woken up yet. Nathen was wearing a white coat and gave Darlene an intravenous drip in the ward. The two police officers were guarding the ward. When they saw Averye over, they exined, ¡°At dusk, Ms. Garcia began to vomit blood after dinner. When the prison officers found her out, she almost stopped breathing. The situation was too serious, so they directly sent her to the hospital.¡± Nathen asked with a dark face, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have suddenly vomited blood. I¡¯ve asked someone to check on her. There are new and old injuries all over her body. I¡¯m not sure how many internal injuries there are. Someone must have hurt her in the prison.¡± Avery looked sullen. ¡°There are police officers guarding the prison. How Chantar 27 Get Bonus do could someone hurt her?¡± Vivian dodged his gaze and stood behind Avery without saying anything. The policemen retorted, ¡°We have prison guards on duty every day. There should be no one who can injure her. ¡°When Ms. Garcia was imprisoned, she had many injuries on her body. If she really suffered injuries in the prison, she would definitely tell the prison guards, but she had not said anything to them for the past month.¡± Nathen did not want to give up. ¡°Sir, forgive me for being blunt. As a surgeon, I¡¯m sure that I didn¡¯t make mistakes. I can tell the new injuries from the old ones. As for why she didn¡¯t tell the prison guards, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Nathen paused for a moment before he said to Avery, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that someone won¡¯t let her say it, and she didn¡¯t dare to say it. She has no choice but to swallow her anger and grievance, and she could only withstand being bullied.¡± The policemen could not pass the buck. ¡°Dr. Elicott, we will investigate if something like you said has happened. If it did, we will definitely punish the prisoners who injured Ms. Garcia seriously, and we won¡¯t let go of the prison guards who neglected their duties¡­¡± Before the policeman could finish, Avery interrupted him with a dark face, ¡°These injuries are new. Mr. Kael Mcmahon, you have to give me an exnation. Are the people in the same cell as her still there?¡± As he spoke, Avery pulled Darlene¡¯s hair away and saw a knife wound behind her ear. When he rolled up her sleeves, Avery saw the wounds and burn marks on her neck and arms. do Avery was sure that these injuries were left after she was imprisoned. Get Bonus Kael looked over and was shocked. ¡°How could this be? ording to the prison guard in charge of that cell, Ms. Garcia had never told him that she was injured. Why didn¡¯t she tell him?¡± Avery¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Mr. Mcmahon, are you asking me?¡± Avery seemed to have heard a big joke. ¡°Something happened after she was imprisoned. Are you questioning me?¡± Kael was panicked. ¡°Mr. Gard, I¡¯m very sorry. Please calm down. We will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly and give you a satisfactory exnation.¡± When he finished speaking, he motioned for his subordinates to call and ask about the situation. The subordinates went out to have a call, but soon, he came back and whispered, ¡°Kynlee was released yesterday. It is said that she has left Baltimore. There are also two prison guards. The other guards said that the two prison guards asked for leave and never came back again.¡± Only then did Kael realize the seriousness of the matter. He said angrily, ¡°Who has the guts to cause trouble in prison¡­¡± Avery sneered and interrupted him, ¡°So they ran away? Mr. Mcmahon, I want a clear andplete answer in a week, and I have to personally meet those who hit Darlene.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Kael could only promise that he would definitely bring back the people involved in the matter as soon as possible, and then he left with his people. Avery¡¯s expression was tense as he stared at Darlene on the bed. He said, ¡°All of you, get out.¡± Chante¨C275 Get Bonus Everyone had left, but Vivian wanted to stay. However, Avery had his back facing her and did not even look at her. Vivian felt guilty. Even if she was unwilling, she could only go out first. There was no one else in the ward, so Avery lifted the sheet off Darlene. Darlene felt the movement. Even though she did not wake up, she trembled with vignce. Her hands waved around, wanting to grab something to support herself, and she mumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t touch me. Don¡¯t hit me.¡± Avery¡¯s outstretched hand froze. He didn¡¯t know what had happened. It had only been a month. How did she be like this? He looked at her wrist. Darlene had lost a lot of weight. She had lost at least 10 pounds during the month. The prison uniform covered her tightly, so her injuries were not visible. But now, Darlene had changed into a loose hospital gown, revealing the wounds on her arms and calves, as well as the back of her neck and ears. There were ferocious scars everywhere. Even Avery felt a chill run down his spine when he looked at the injuries. His hands began to tremble, and he didn¡¯t even dare to look at her anymore. What exactly had she experienced in just a month? Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Psychological Trauma Avery took off Darlene¡¯s hospital gown. The size of the hospital gown, striated blue and white, was the smallest. But it was still loose on Darlene. He took off her clothes bit by bit and discovered that not only her arms, calves, and neck but also her entire body was covered in dense wounds. Avery¡¯s fingertips trembled violently, and he touched her wounds slowly and carefully. Every time he touched them, he imagined what she had experienced at that time. How ruthless were those people and how sharp were the tools before they left so many scars on her? Darlene would even show Avery when she skinned her fingers in the past. How could she endure all the injuries without telling the police? Avery suddenly felt fear. The former lovely Darlene had be so vulnerable. Just as his fingers touched the wounds, Darlene began to tremble violently. Her face was pale as she begged, ¡°I didn¡¯t run. I was not being disobedient. No. Please¡­ Don¡¯t hurt my brother.¡± Avery felt that he seemed to have heard something wrong. It seemed to be something very important that had something to do with him. He leaned over and wanted to hear her more clearly, but she did not say anything more. When he approached her, Avery found that there was a very long scar on the left side of her neck that extended all the way to the back of her neck where he could not see. 116 Get Bonus do He suddenly could not breathe and tried hard to take a deep breath, but he still felt as if he was about to suffocate. Avery gently pushed her head and let her lie down on her side, exposing the entire wound. Avery¡¯s palm was very big. This was what Darlene said to him on the night of their first wedding anniversary. When they had just been married for a year, his legs had just recovered, and they were in a stable rtionship. He remembered the first time they had sex that night. The lights in the bedroom were turned off, but she was still so nervous that she did not even dare to open her eyes. At that time, he pressed her hands on the pillow, and his palms just happened to cover her hands. When she was under him, Darlene blushed and said, ¡°Your palms are much bigger than mine.¡± She liked his hands, probably because she felt that his hands could give her a sense of security. One hand of his could cover both of her hands. But now, Avery found that his palm could not cover the scar on her neck. The scar was too long. He closed his fingers, trying to cover the scar, but he couldn¡¯t. He tried to loosen his fingers, and the scar was exposed between his fingers. He found that his big palm could not cover this scar. The scare was just like what he had done to her. He personally sent her to prison and threatened her to be obedient. Get Bonus This is from N?velDrama.Org. 1 All of this left an indelible mark on their rtionship. From then on, Darlene, who would put her hands in his palm, was gone. Avery tried hard to guess how such a long scar was left. Someone should have pressed her to the ground, pressing her head to the side of the ground, and then another person with a sharp weapon like a knife cut her neck from the front to the back. Before she fainted from the pain, Darlene probably screamed, and Kynlee, who escaped, should be holding a knife in her hand and standing in front of Darlene with a sneer. While Darlene was screaming, the two prison guards might havee over. Under her desperate and begging eyes, the prison guards might just stand outside watching. And at that time, what was Avery doing? Was he watching Vivian change into a beautiful and sexy new dress, or was he socializing at the wine party? Avery seemed to have seen the scarlet blood flowing down from the bed to his feet at that moment. The blood was like a poisonous snake spitting out its tongue, which caught him off guard and wrapped around his neck. Avery suddenly released his hand that was touching Darlene¡¯s wounds. He suddenly turned around and left the ward in a hurry. Vivian called out to him from behind him, but Avery didn¡¯t hear it. He walked all the way to the dim fire escape, sat on the stairs, and lit a cigarette with trembling hands. The smoke entered his lungs. Avery lowered his head and buried his face in do Get Bonus do the shadows, smoking withrge mouthfuls. Avery had never seen such a long scar on a living person¡¯s neck. That kind of scar was more like an animal that had been pulled into a ughterhouse. It would only be left when it was killed. Avery raised his hand to look at his palm. For some reason, he felt that there was blood on it. He wiped his hand on his body several times, but he could not wipe it clean no matter how hard he tried. Darlene woke up the next day. She was suffering from serious depression. She was afraid of seeing people and light. Except for Nathen, no one else could get close to her. As for Nigel, Nathen was worried that when he saw Darlene be like this, something would happen to him. Therefore, Nathen could only temporarily transfer Nigel to another hospital and ask his friends to take care of Nigel. However, Avery could not stand Darlene looking at Nathen with trust and reliance. After Darlene stayed in the hospital for two days, Avery insisted on taking Darlene away. Now that Darlene was suffering from psychological trauma, Avery, as her husband, became her only guardian. Avery could temporarily make decisions for her. Nathen had no right to stop them. No matter how unwilling he could only let them leave. was, Nathen Avery first brought Darlene back to Southwood Vi, but the moment Darlene entered the door, she was suddenly agitated. ? Get Bonus Avery realized that there were too many bad memories left in this ce, so he could only take her away and return to Scenery Vi. It was ironic. They had been married for two years, and Darlene had known him for ten years, but he had never taken her to Scenery Vi. Avery always felt that Darlene was just a substitute. He would not truly love her, so she was not worthy of going to Scenery Vi. After they got married, he bought Southwood Vi as their wedding house and allowed her to live in Southwood Vi. The huge Scenery Vi was brightly lit. When Avery brought Darlene in, although she was very vignt because she was not familiar with this ce, she was not as excited as when she first returned to Southwood Vi. Avery took Darlene to the bedroom and specially told the servants to close the thick curtains in advance, leaving only a small light on. Darlene was afraid of the sound of water flowing. Avery first put water in the bathtub for her before letting her in to take a bath. However, less than two minutes after she entered the bathroom, a terrified scream came from the bathroom. Avery¡¯s face darkened. He immediately got up and rushed over. When he pushed open the bathroom door, Darlene was holding the shower with a pale face and smashing it on the mirror in fear. Darlene seemed to be crazy, as if she did not even recognize herself in the mirror or she seemed to see a ghost. The mirror was smashed, and broken shards of ss fell. She continued to smash the mirror with all her might. Avery tensed up. He quickly pulled a towel over and covered the mirror tightly. He rushed over and hugged Darlene, not letting her smash the mirror again. Get Bonus ¡°It¡¯s a mirror. Darlene, that¡¯s a mirror. Inside it is your shadow, not someone else.¡± She struggled to get free from him and stumbled back. Then she shrunk behind the bathtub and sat down, hugging herself tightly. Avery walked over and heard her say in a trembling voice, ¡°I want to go back.¡± Avery exined to her, ¡°This is your home. From now on, this is our home. There are no bad people here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± She was absent¨Cminded and uneasy. ¡°Where is Nigel? Why isn¡¯t Nigel in my house?¡± Avery secretly let out a sigh of relief. Even though she had lost control, she still remembered Nigel. He tried tofort her. ¡°Nigel is in the hospital. Darlene, I will help you contact the person from before and let him continue to donate his heart to your brother, OK?¡± Darlene looked at him, skeptical. After a moment, she finally calmed down and nodded cautiously. Seeing that her mood had stabilized, Avery took her out of the bathroom. He put her on the bed and then went to make a phone call. On the other side of the line, the director said regretfully, ¡°Mr. Gard, Mr. Oliver has already been seriously ill for a year. Last weekend, he suddenly fell ill and passed away.¡° Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Mr. Oliver Has Passed Away Avery tightened his grip on his phone and couldn¡¯t speak, as though something was stuck in his throat. The director continued, ¡°It would be best to donate his heart within twelve hours after his death. But it¡¯s too long now. We can¡¯t catch the time.¡± Avery nced sideways and saw Darlene looking at him on the bed. A trace of anticipation shed through her eyes. He could not ept this fact. He really ruined the heart that waspatible with Nigel. Avery did not know what to say for a moment, but he wanted to push the me onto the hospital. ¡°Even if he passes away, you can preserve his heart at a low temperature. Why didn¡¯t you do that?¡± The director was a little puzzled. What Avery meant was that he wanted the heart when it was gone. The director could only exin to him, ¡°Mr. Gard, with the current medical treatment in the country, it is difficult to preserve the heart in a low temperature for a long time. It can¡¯t be transnted after twenty¨C four hours. Moreover, you personally called the donation party and said that you didn¡¯t need it.¡± Since Avery said that he did not want it. The hospital wouldn¡¯t make decisions on its own to deal with the heart of the donation party. Avery suddenly felt that this matter would be very tricky. He looked at Darlene on the bed, worried that she would hear something, so he hung up the phone with a guilty conscience. When Darlene saw that he had hung up the phone, she immediately sat up Chapter 29 Mr. Oliver Has Passed Away 716 Get Bonus and looked straight at him, waiting for his answer. Avery found it hard to imagine what would happen to Darlene if she knew that the heart was gone. He walked over and sat on the edge of the bed, holding Darlene¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have already contacted Mr. Oliver. He has already been issued a notice of critical illness. ¡°However, heart transntation is different from another organ transnting. It can only be done after the donation party passes away. If it goes smoothly, we can get surgery these days. But if not, we might have to wait. Darlene resisted him and wanted to pull her hand away. But when she heard him say that he had contacted Alonso, her eyes immediately lit up. If that heart was still there, Nigel would be saved. As long as he had a healthy heart, he would be a person who could live a normal life. When Avery said this, he did not dare to look into her eyes. He lowered his eyes and gently caressed the back of her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Nigel anymore. You have to have a good rest and take good care of yourself, understand?¡± This was the first time in the past few days that her emotions were so stable. Darlene did not resist his intimacy and nodded. Avery thought to himself, I will have to find another suitable heart for Nigel. As for the deceased donation party, I need to lie to Darlene, saying that he has not passed away yet. Just dy the time. When Avery found a suitable heart, this matter would be resolved without anyone knowing, so Darlene would not know that he had lied to her. Get Bonus Avery saw that her entire body was wrapped in gauze and bandages. When she smashed the mirror in the bathroom just now, she had even injured her hand. He asked tentatively, ¡°Your arms are injured, and you can¡¯t touch the water in many ces. I¡¯ll help you take a bath and change your clothes before you sleep, OK?¡± Darlene looked at him warily and did not respond. Avery raised his hand and touched her face. ¡°Be good. When Nigel is done with the heart transnt and wants to see you, are you going to see him in this state?¡± She would only listen to him when Avery used Nigel as an excuse. Darlene quickly acquiesced to his request. Avery helped her wash up, changed her clothes, and then slept with her. She suddenly became extremely obedient, making him even more uneasy because he had lied to her. Thinking of the injuries she had suffered in prison, Avery pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°Although you have suffered, you still have to pay the price for making mistakes. You hurt Vivian, so you just suffered what she has suffered. In the future, you should be more obedient and don¡¯t have any bad thoughts about Vivian. I won¡¯t torment you anymore, and I won¡¯t send you to those ces anymore.¡± Avery said so much, but he didn¡¯t know if he was trying to persuade her or to But he didn¡¯t receive any response from Darlene. Avery lowered his eyes and looked over. He found that she was not unhappy Get Bonus do after listening to these things, but had already fallen asleep. Those who suffered from depression were emotional, and the quality of their sleep was poor. They always felt tired and sleepy. Avery did not say anything else and hugged her in his arms, as if he had not had a peaceful sleep like this for a long time. When things quieted down these days, something was wrong with Vivian. When Vivian returned, she found out that Avery did not even tell her before he brought Darlene back to Scenery Vi. She was so angry that she smashed all the cups, but she still felt that she couldn¡¯t vent her anger. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Ever since Darlene vomited blood a few days ago and was sent to the hospital from prison, Avery had always been by her side. Originally, the moment Darlene woke up, she was going to be brought back to prison by the police. Even if she suffered from psychological illness, ording to the rules, as long as there was no danger to her life, Darlene should return to prison. At most, the prison would send a psychiatrist to check on her. However, ever since Avery saw the injuries all over Darlene¡¯s body, he was not willing to let her return to prison. He asked the doctor to diagnose her with psychological illness, saying that Darlene had injured Vivian back then because of psychological problems and should be exempted from punishment. He also made Vivian forgive Darlene in front of the police and let Darlene be acquitted. Get Bonus Vivian was going to go crazy with anger. Darlene had only been in jail for a mere month. Vivian thought, she should suffer more! ording to her n, Darlene should at least have her arms and legs broken and would only be released after a year and a half. Vivian could not swallow her anger. The next day, early in the morning, she went to Scenery Vi. Avery had a morning meeting at thepany the next day, and he woke up very early. Knowing that Darlene was afraid of light, he specially instructed the servants not to disturb her in the bedroom except for delivering food and water. He also specially contacted a psychologist abroad, who woulde over in the afternoon. No matter what, Darlene¡¯s depression had to be cured. After settling these things and when he went out, Avery felt that he treated Darlene well. As soon as his car left, Vivian came over. Darlene woke up early in the morning and was taken care of by Avery. After washing up and eating breakfast, she returned to the bedroom and stayed in the wardrobe. The wardrobe door was closed, leaving only a gap. She sat in the corner of the wardrobe in a daze. Suddenly, the wardrobe door was suddenly pushed open. Darlene shrunk back in fear. Vivian, who was standing outside, mocked. ¡°Hey, why are you sitting in the wardrobe? Avery¡¯s clothes are inside. Don¡¯t you know that he is a neat freak? What if his clothes get dirty?¡± Get Bonus Darlene stared at her with hostility and vignce, not saying a word. Vivian leaned down andughed softly, ¡°How can you still sit still? Your brother is going to die. ¡°You know what? Mr. Oliver, who promised to donate his heart to your brother, passed away three days ago.¡± Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Ms. Garcia Doesn¡¯t Suffer From Depression Darlene¡¯s pupils suddenly erged. She came out of the wardrobe and pounced on Vivian. ¡°Nonsense! It¡¯s impossible! Mr. Oliver is still alive. He can donate his heart to my brother!¡± Vivian took a step to the side and avoided Darlene¡¯s pounce. She took out a photo from her mobile phone and reached it to Darlene. ¡°Proof of Death. Take a good look at the date. The day before yesterday, he died. Alonso Oliver, forty¨Ctwo years old. You should still remember this information, right?¡± Darlene desperately shook her head. When she saw the photo, she retreated in horror. ¡°Impossible. This is impossible.¡± Vivian knew that she would not believe it. People with depression could not be provoked the most, but how could Vivian not let Darlene suffer more? Vivian called the director of the hospital, who answered the phone quickly. Because of Avery, the director also knew Vivian. Vivian said directly, ¡°Mr. Hickman, Oliver is dead, right? Can you think of other ways to let Nigel have a heart transnt?¡± Talon said helplessly, ¡°Ms. Sheridan, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to help. If we can, we will definitely help you. Mr. Oliver had already passed away three days ago. He can¡¯t donate his heart.¡± Vivian gloated, but she said with pity. ¡°I see. That¡¯s really a pity. Can you find another one?¡± Talon said truthfully, ¡°Then chance is one in a million. Forgive me for being blunt, it is too difficult to find a second one.¡± do Get Bonus If not for taking care of their emotions, Talon could have directly said that it was impossible to find a second one. Vivian smiled at Darlene and hung up the phone. Darlene let out a rapid and frantic gasp. She took a step closer and whispered into Darlene¡¯s left ear, ¡°Tell me, why did Mr. Oliver suddenly die? Did someone do something to him?¡± Darlene felt that Vivian seemed to have said something, but she did not hear it. Her left ear was injured, and her hearing was worse than the previous. But she could still hear from others. However, if someone leaned close to her left ear and whispered, Darlene would not be able to hear it. Darlene clenched her hands and asked her, ¡°What did you say?¡± Vivian did not find anything strange. She just thought that Darlene did not believe it. There was no one else in the bedroom. She saw that Darlene¡¯s phone was still on the bedside table, and Darlene couldn¡¯t record what she said. So Vivian simply said proudly, ¡°How can I let you get what you want? Mr. Oliver has been seriously ill for a year. It is really painful, so I helped to think of a way to let him get rid of the pain¡­¡± Before Vivian could finish her sentence, Darlene suddenly lost control and pounced over to grab Vivian by the neck. ¡°You did it!¡± Vivian retreated all the way to the door andughed lowly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. So what? Will Avery believe you? Can anyone help you? ¡°Darlene, people like you and your brother are supposed to die! How dare Get Bonus you seduce my man!¡± Darlene¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Vivian, I will kill you with my own hands!¡± Darlene was injured. Although she was pinching Vivian¡¯s neck, she did not have the strength. Vivian retreated all the way to the stairs. Thecent look on her face turned into great fear and uneasiness. Vivian screamed, ¡°Help¡­ Help! Ms. Garcia wants to strangle me!¡± Vivian felt pity that Avery was not there. Otherwise, he would have seen with his own eyes how Darlene had gone crazy and pinched her. Darlene lost control of herself and said angrily, ¡°You were the one who harmed my brother. You destroyed that heart!¡± Vivian lowered her voice and approached Darlene. ¡°So what if I harmed him? It¡¯s a pity that he is your brother. ¡°Even if someone helped Nigel find a suitable heart, I could still destroy it. Speaking of which, I have to thank Avery for helping me stall for time, giving me a chance to destroy it.¡± The servants downstairs immediately ran over when they heard this and said anxiously, ¡°Ms. Garcia, calm down. Please don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡± Vivian immediately stopped provoking Darlene, and she looked so scared that she was shivering. ¡°Come quickly and save me.¡± Darlene¡¯s mind was filled with Vivian¡¯s words. ¡°Even if someone helped Nigel find a suitable heart, I could still destroy it.¡® It took Nathen a whole year to find a suitable heart. But it was all ruined by Vivian. Get Bonus oo Darlene could no longer control herself. Her eyes were filled with hatred as she tightly gripped Vivian¡¯s neck. ¡°I will kill you with my own hands right now!¡± Vivian directly fell. She reached out, seeming to grab Darlene, but in fact, she pushed Darlene away. Vivian let out a scream and quickly rolled down the stairs. She fell straight back, and the back of her head mmed heavily on the stairs. Although the servants quickly saved her before Vivian rolled to the bottom of the stairs, blood quickly flowed out of her head. Vivian moaned in pain, ¡°It hurts. My head hurts. Help me. I want to see Avery!¡± Cyrus had juste in, and when he saw this chaotic scene, he immediately said in a low voice, ¡°Call Mr. Gard and send Ms. Sheridan to the hospital.¡± Darlene looked at Vivian, who was lying on the ground in a daze, and the sharp sound rang out in her ears again. The sound was too loud, and she could not hear anything. She even began to forget whether she had pushed Vivian just now. Darlene hated that woman, but she did not seem to push Vivian just now. Darlene trembled violently. In the chaos downstairs, she stumbled back to the bedroom. She hid in the wardrobe in horror and grabbed the tightly closed door. What about Nigel? What should she do? Get Bonus This is from N?velDrama.Org. The torture she had suffered in prison that month and the torture that she had suffered from Avery because he believed Vivian became vivid in Darlene¡¯s mind. Darlene¡¯s mind was filled with immense fear and despair. do Vivian only left the emergency room at noon. It was dangerous to have a head injury. Sometimes, if one was unlucky, their life might be in danger. Therefore, the doctor did not dare to be negligent. Moreover, Vivian was Avery¡¯s woman. The doctor carefully checked and confirmed that there were no major problems. Only then did he transfer Vivian to an ordinary ward. Avery let out a sigh of relief when he saw that Vivian was fine. It was only now that he remembered to investigate what had happened. One of the servants who followed him immediately told the entire process of Darlene pushing Vivian down the stairs. What Vivian had told Darlene in advance, the servants of Scenery Vi did not know. They only saw Darlene strangling Vivian at the entrance of the stairs. Then, Vivian lost her footing and fell from the stairs. Avery said in a low voice, ¡°Where is Darlene?¡± Cyrus replied, ¡°Sir, ever since Ms. Sheridan fell down, Ms. Garcia has been staying in the wardrobe in the bedroom. No matter how I called her, she was unwilling toe out. Perhaps she is also frightened.¡± Avery frowned. ¡°Darlene is suffering from depression. I didn¡¯t expect her mood to be so unstable. Vivian, sorry to let you suffer. Have a rest. She has a Get Bonus psychological problem. I¡¯ll have to ask the doctor to take a good look at herter.¡± He did not expect that Darlene¡¯s psychological illness would be so serious. Speaking of which, he should specifically tell Vivian not to see her. Vivian finally understood what Avery meant. Avery med all the faults on Darlene¡¯s psychological illness, so he would not pursue Darlene. Vivian thought, did I fall down the stairs for nothing? Vivian¡¯s hand, which was under the quilt, clenched tightly and secretly gave a wink to the department director who followed in. The department director immediately came over and said hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Gard, we have checked again. Ms. Garcia didn¡¯t suffer from any depression or mental illness. Dr. Elicott made a mistakest time, and we have suspended him for the time being.¡± Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Darlene Runs Away Avery looked skeptical. Darlene¡¯s condition these past few days had clearly been very unstable. Avery didn¡¯t believe that Darlene didn¡¯t suffer from depression. Vivian said, ¡°Could it be that you made a mistake? You¡¯ve checked it before and said that Ms. Garcia had depression. If she didn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t have pushed me.¡± As she spoke, she deliberately hinted at the doctor not to speak nonsense in front of Avery. Ramiro Hansen, the head of the psychology department, continued, ¡°Mr. Gard, Ms. Sheridan, it¡¯s our dereliction of duty. Since we know the real situation, we can¡¯t avoid responsibility and have the obligation to inform the truth to you.¡± Avery said impatiently, ¡°Cut it short. Nathen is a surgeon. Even if Darlene is misdiagnosed with depression, it¡¯s not his fault. What does it have to do with him?¡± ¡°It was our negligence. Nathen¡¯s sister, Leana Elicott, is a doctor in the psychology department. It was she who diagnosed Ms. Garcia with psychological depression. ¡°If we had not heard Leana¡¯s call by chance, we would not have known that Dr. Elicott asked her to make a fake diagnosis report.¡± Avery originally did not believe that Darlene did not suffer from psychological illness. How could a normal person act so real? Darlene¡¯s fear and rejection of the outside world showed that she was seriously ill. But when Avery heard Nathen¡¯s name, he couldn¡¯t calm down. Ge. Bunus Ramiro continued, ¡°To be honest, when I first heard it, I didn¡¯t believe it either. Nathen and Leana had a good reputation in the hospital. ¡°So yesterday morning, I specially arranged a psychological hypnosis diagnosis for Ms. Garcia. I checked it myself. Now the results have juste out. Even if Ms. Garcia suffered a psychological blow, she was not so serious as to suffer from depression.¡± Avery looked stern and did not say anything. Ramiro apologized, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. It was our fault. It¡¯s just a false rm. ¡°We have already suspended the two doctors. If you have any other requests, you can raise them. We will try to make up for you.¡± Vivian whispered, ¡°Avery, I didn¡¯t want to say it. After all, Ms. Garcia has just been released from prison and can¡¯t withstand any provocation. But since Dr. Hansen has already said it, I think that I can¡¯t hide something from you.¡± Avery said in a deep voice, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Vivian looked embarrassed. ¡°Actually, when I went to Scenery Vi, you were not there, so I went upstairs to see Ms. Garcia. When I just arrived at the door of the bedroom, I happened to hear her calling Dr. Elicott.¡± Vivian pretended to hesitate for a long time before whispering, ¡°Ms. Garcia said that she thanked Dr. Elicott much for the psychological diagnosis report. Now that she had been released from prison and Nigel could get the heart, she felt it was worth it, although she deliberately allowed Kynlee to hurt her in prison.¡± Avery¡¯s palm suddenly grabbed onto the bedside table, and his face darkened. Ge. Bunus OOCOMO He still felt that something was wrong. Darlene had suffered so many injuries in prison. If she deliberately provoked Kynlee, then Darlene was too cruel to herself. As for the fake psychological diagnosis report, Avery remembered that Darlene lost control and smashed the mirrorst night, and he didn¡¯t think that her fear was fake. He didn¡¯t jump to a conclusion. He took out his phone and called Darlene. If Darlene was in the bedroom, her phone could get through. But he didn¡¯t get through to her. Avery called the servants at home. The call was quickly connected. Avery said coldly, ¡°Send Darlene to the hospital right now. Send her to me.¡± The servant replied, ¡°Sir, but Ms. Garcia is in the bedroom doing psychological hypnosis treatment. The psychologist said that no one can go in and disturb them within an hour.¡± Avery frowned. ¡°Dr. Sharpe is still on the ne back to the country. He will onlynd in Baltimore in the afternoon. How could there be any psychologist?¡± The servant was surprised. ¡°But sir, there was indeed a psychologist. He¡¯s a tall young man. He said that he is the psychologist you hired. He has been here for almost half an hour.¡± Avery immediately stood up and said in a deep voice, ¡°How tall is he? What¡¯s his figure?¡± The servant¡¯s voice became uneasy. ¡°He¡¯s about the same height as you, sir. And he¡¯s not too thin or too fat.¡± Ge. Butus Avery signaled Cyrus to stay and take care of Vivian with his eyes, and he quickly stepped out of the ward and headed for the elevator. ¡°It¡¯s not Dr. Sharpe. Go to the bedroom and take a look.¡± Some noisy and chaotic voices immediately came from the other side of the line. Soon, the servant¡¯s terrified voice came over. ¡°Sir, there is no one in the bedroom. Ms. Garcia and that man have disappeared. There¡¯s a rope on the balcony. They should have escaped from the balcony.¡± Avery¡¯s face was livid. ¡°Call the police and find them!¡± After he got to the underground garage, Avery punched the wall. ¡°Darlene, how dare you! You are so good at acting. I want to see where you can run to!¡± The hospital had just told the truth and said that she didn¡¯t suffer from psychological illness. But now, she ran away with Nathen. If she was not guilty, why did she run? The day she was released from prison, Nathen said that Nigel would be sad to see her like this and transferred Nigel to another hospital. Avery had agreed at that time. But now, he thought that Darlene and Nathen had nned this. First, they let Nigel escape from Avery¡¯s control, and then Darlene escaped. Reina was almost eighty years old. A cruel woman like Darlene was nning to ignore her, right? The more Avery thought about it, the angrier he became. He did not even know that he had run a red light along the way. He went back and checked the surveince cameras in the backyard. It was really Nathen who took Ge. Burius Darlene away. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Avery said angrily, ¡°Get the police to check the surveince cameras on the road. We have to find them. Now, prepare to sue Nathen for illegally kidnapping Darlene!¡± In the car, Nathen helped Darlene fasten her seat belt and let her sit in the front passenger seat. Then he headed outside the city center. Darlene¡¯s mood had not yet recovered, and she was still confused. do Just now, when Nathen went down from the terrace and took her away, coughed up blood again. she Along the way, Darlene spoke intermittently, and Nathen barely knew what had happened. He remembered the text message and asked, ¡°Vivian fell from the stairs just before you sent me a message, right?¡± Darlene looked at him in a trance. Those who suffered from depression would asionally have emotional agitation, but Darlene slowly recovered now. She shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t send you a message.¡± Nathen was stunned for a moment. ¡°How could that be? So what I received¡­ Forget it. It doesn¡¯t matter. Your current situation is very bad. Whether it is psychological illness or heart disease, you¡¯re seriously ill. You have to stay in the hospital for observation. And it¡¯s dangerous to stay at home.¡± Darlene slowly came to her senses and suddenly said anxiously, ¡°Dr. Elicott, I can¡¯t go. If I go, what about my brother and grandma? If you take me away, I will drag you down.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, they were rear-ended. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Stay In The Mental Hospital Avery rear¨Cended Nathen¡¯s car. When the car stopped, several police cars behind immediately blocked Nathen¡¯s car. The front and back sections of the road were temporarily closed. The policemen came out of the car and walked to the window of the driver¡¯s seat. They pointed the gun at Nathen inside the car. A policeman said in a stern voice, ¡°Get out of the car!¡± Nathen turned off the engine, let go of the steering wheel, opened the car door, and got out. Avery, who was approaching from behind, clenched his fists. He ignored the presence of the police and directly approached Nathen. The police immediately stopped him. ¡°Mr. Gard, please calm down. We will handle it properly, and you¡¯ll get a justified result.¡± Avery said coldly, ¡°He brought my wife out from such a high terrace. If not for the surveince cameras in my backyard, no one would know about it even if she got injured or died. Dr. Elicott had just been suspended from work in the hospital, yet he kidnapped a woman. That¡¯s unforgivable!¡± O ¡°He didn¡¯t kidnap me. I wanted to go with him.¡± Behind Avery, Darlene got out of the car and clenched her fists to calm herself down. Avery sneered silently. At that time, she had be normal. It seemed that she was not depressed and that she was not afraid of other people or light. With her poor acting skills, how had he been tricked by her for so many days? 3¡¯s di Ge. 3uhus Avery walked over with a concerned expression and deliberately said, ¡°Are you alright? Did he hurt you?¡± Darlene immediately retreated in fear, her face full of rejection towards him. Under so many people, she subconsciously felt fear, but she had to exin. Otherwise, Nathen would be viewed as a criminal by Avery who kidnapped her. She had been in prison, so she knew best how powerful Avery was. Avery frowned. Was she so disgusted with him? Darlene tried to be calm and said, ¡°I have a heart disease and want to be hospitalized, but Mr. Gard trapped me at home. So I contacted Dr. Elicott to take me away. It is my fault.¡± The police noticed that Darlene¡¯s hands were trembling. With his years of experience in handling cases, he felt that Darlene¡¯s mental state was not normal. Avery interrupted Darlene, ¡°Mr. Dorsey, my wife is suffering from depression. Her mental state is not steady. Please don¡¯t take her words seriously. No matter what the situation is, my wife is currently seriously ill. Dr. Elicott pretended to be the psychologist I hired and entered my manor. Then he secretly took my wife away through the terrace. He is suspected of doing illegal things, right?¡± Darlene did not think much about it and said anxiously, ¡°I am normal and sober now and can be responsible for my words and actions. I have made it very clear that I contacted Dr. Elicott myself and asked him to take me away.¡± Ge. Junus do Avery looked like he was unwilling to argue with Darlene. ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t get agitated. You get not only psychological illnesses but also heart disease. So you can¡¯t be excited. ¡°I asked you to recuperate at home because you need a peaceful and quiet environment. If you¡¯re not satisfied with it, you can tell me directly. You jumped down such a high terrace. What will you do if you have a heart attack?¡± Darlene became agitated. ¡°He¡¯ll never let me go. Sir, please believe me. I wanted to divorce him a long time ago. He was the one who held my brother and grandmother hostage and forced me to stay with him. He even¡­¡± Avery interrupted her with a deep voice, ¡°Darlene, the more you talk, the more excited you be. You¡¯re not in a good state right now. I¡¯ll take you back to rest soon. ¡°Mr. Anthony, you¡¯ll handle the matters here. I¡¯ll bring my wife to the police stationter if there¡¯s anything else you want to ask.¡± The policeman nodded and did not say anything else. He sensed that Darlene was not in a normal state. The words of people with psychological illnesses couldn¡¯t work as evidence. As for Nathen, as a kidnapper, the police would not believe him even if he exined. He took Darlene away without permission, which was an undeniable fact, and the police naturally had to take him away as a suspect first. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Avery took Darlene into the car. It seemed that he was holding her, but in fact, the hand that was blocked by their bodies was pulling Darlene¡¯s arm to walk forward. Ge. Butius When Darlene looked back anxiously, Nathen had already been taken into the car by the police. When Avery stuffed her into the car, the police car had already left. In the current situation, Darlene¡¯s words were invalid, and Nathen had no way to prove his innocence. Darlene was pressed by Avery on the passenger seat. When she was about to get out of the car, Avery had already gotten in the car and quickly locked the door. After the police left, his expression immediately turned cold. ¡°Where do you want to go? Do you want to save your adulterer?¡± Nathen was a doctor. Darlene knew that if he became a criminal, it would have a great impact on his future work. If not for the depression, she would never have left with Nathen. She said anxiously, ¡°It has nothing to do with him. I asked him to take me away. Please let him go. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Avery stepped on the elerator and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will deal with youter.¡± He sneered, ¡°It seems that you are normal now. You are not afraid of anything and can speak fluently. ¡°Darlene, you¡¯re really good at pretending to be depressed. You lied to me for so many days. Do you think you can get what you want?¡± Darlene suddenly felt scared. ¡°What do you mean? Pretending to be depressed?¡± Avery looked at her expression indifferently. ¡°Dr. herty of the psychology Chapter 32 Stay In The Mental Hospital Ge. Butius department has told me that you have no depression at all. Didn¡¯t you pretend to be sick and push Vivian downstairs because she heard your secret this morning? Darlene, you miscalcted¡­¡± He lowered his voice and said slowly, ¡°Let me tell you. Your brother will never get a heart transntation in his life. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be together with Nathen? Then I¡¯ll let him stay in prison. As for you, if you don¡¯t want to go to prison, it¡¯s okay.¡± Before Darlene could figure out what hisst sentence meant, he stopped the car outside the mental hospital in Baltimore. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a psychological problem? And you even got out of control and pushed someone downstairs. Then I will send you to stay here and treat your illness.¡± Avery leaned over, pushed open the passenger door, and pulled her down. Someone came out of the mental hospital to receive her. Avery sneered, ¡°Take her in. Ms. Garcia has serious depression. If she loses control of her emotions, she will push people and kill them. She should have a proper and detailed examination.¡± Darlene subconsciously turned around to grab the car door. Mental hospitals were not simr to prisons. Even though the people in the prison were ruthless, at least they were conscious. However, many people here were lunatics. She gripped the car door tightly to stop the door from closing. Then she raised her head and looked at Avery in the car, but could only see indifference in his eyes. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Gustave Is Curious About Darlene The road was covered in mud after the rain. Darlene was pushed out by Avery and fell to the ground in a sorry state. On the contrary, Avery was dressed decently in a suit and sat indifferently in the car as he sized up Darlene, who was clutching the car door tightly. Originally, he wanted to trust her and treat her better in the future. However, his concession only made her go further. She pretended to be depressed, let herself be released as she wished, and got a suitable heart for her younger brother. However, she was not satisfied with all of this. She sent Nigel away, pushed Vivian down the stairs, and then escaped with the help of Nathen. A person like her was not worthy of his sympathy. When Avery thought of this, his face became colder. Then he looked at several men behind Darlene. Those men stepped forward and violently pulled away Darlene¡¯s hands when she was holding onto the car door. With a smile, they closed the car door for Avery. Avery did not spare her another nce as he stepped on the elerator and drove off. These men dragged Darlene in. One of them said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just throw her directly into the backyard? Anyway, Mr. Gard did not send her here to see a doctor.¡± Another responded, ¡°Okay. There are a lot of mental patients walking in the About Darlene Ge. Bulius backyard. Let her y with those crazy people.¡± They kept talking, ignoring Darlene¡¯s resistance and fear and pulled her back into the yard. Darlene was anxious. She struggled and cried for help. The person who was dragging her became impatient and took a towel to cover her mouth. At that time, a girl in a nurse¡¯s uniform ran over quickly. When seeing Darlene, she frowned and said, ¡°Darlene? What are you doing here?¡± Then she looked at the people who were dragging Darlene. ¡°Why are you dragging her like this? You¡¯re in a hospital now. Even if she is a patient, you have no right to drag her by force. And more importantly, she got no illness!¡± A man, who was dragging Darlene, looked at the girl, who was about the same age as Darlene, saying coldly, ¡°Girl, mind your own business.¡± Aleena Spence did not fear at all. She stepped forward and grabbed Darlene¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed toe here. The mental hospital has prohibited outsiders from going to the backyard. If something happens after you take her there, will you bear the responsibility? Or can you kill people without taking any responsibility?¡± Darlene¡¯s face turned pale, and she struggled to say, ¡°Aleena, it¡¯s Avery. You can¡¯tpete with him, so don¡¯t get yourself involved in it.¡± Aleena cursed, ¡°It¡¯s that jerk again? After that bitch came back, he harmed you so many times. What an asshole! ¡°If you dare to take her away, I won¡¯t let go of you. Don¡¯t take another step forward, or I will stab myself with the knife and shout that you are molesting and killing me!¡± When Aleena finished her words, she grabbed the knife in her hand and put Chapter 33 Gustave is Curious About Darlene it on her neck. Ge. Bunus She was a nurse here to take care of a patient. The patient was not sober, so she took out the knife for fear that the patient would use the knife to do something dangerous. Unexpectedly, it came in handy. Those men were in a dilemma and could not guess Aleena¡¯s background. They could only exin gently, ¡°We are not making things difficult for your friend. ¡°But she offended someone powerful. That person specially instructed us to do it.¡± Aleena turned the knife, pointed it at those men, and swept it horizontally. ¡°You are just bullying her. Let go of her!¡± Those men hesitated and did not let go. Aleena screamed, ¡°Help! Help! Everyone,e and see! In public, they¡¯re trying to rape a girl! ¡°I can¡¯t believe that they are doing such a despicable thing to a girl in modern society! And they are even doing it in the mental hospital! Everyone, pleasee and help!¡± As she shouted, the windows of the inpatient building opened one after another, and the patients poked their heads out. People sitting under the courtyard tree and on the stone bench were looking R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only over and discussing. Even the mentally deranged patients pointed at this side and sneered, ¡°Hey, they¡¯re bullying a girl. What a shame.¡± The faces of several men darkened. They frowned and wanted to stop Aleena Chapter 22. C. Ge. Butus from shouting again, but Aleena immediately pointed her knife at them. ¡°Don¡¯te over to me! There are so many people watching us. Everyone is a witness. We two girls have no enmity with you, but you¡¯re bullying us. Do you think that there are no people who have a sense of justice in this mental hospital? Do you think that no one will help us?¡± When some people, who were originally watching the show, heard Aleena¡¯s words, they immediately felt a sense of justice to protect the two girls. In addition, Darlene and Aleena were both good¨Clooking, and some men came forward to defend them. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t it inappropriate to drag a girl like this?¡± When one person stepped forward, more people gathered quickly. ¡°Hurry up and let go of her. Even if she is mentally ill, you can¡¯t treat her like this!¡± The several men holding Darlene could not bear it anymore. Now that they were surrounded by so many people, they couldn¡¯t even call Avery and ask him what to do. They could only release their hands with a guilty conscience. With so many people around, they couldn¡¯t do anything to Darlene. Therefore, they could only leave first. Darlene thanked Aleena, and the people surrounding them soon left. Not far behind, Gustave was dressed in casual clothes, standing under a tree. He was holding a fruit basket in his hand and looking over with interest. He knew Aleena. Aleena was a nurse he hired to take care of his mother recently. As for the other one beside her, she seemed to be the woman he saved at the nightclub. PM Get Bonus Judging from the situation, Gustave thought that Aleena did not seem to be just fighting for injustice. Instead, they should be familiar with each other. Aleena supported Darlene as they walked inside. ¡°I noticed your pale face just now. Are you feeling ufortable? I have a small bedroom here. I will take you to rest now.¡± Darlene was currently suffering from depression and was afraid of the crowd. Just now, when she saw so many people around, her mind went nk. Moreover, considering the time, she couldn¡¯t endure the heart disease for a longer time. It had been a long time since Darlene was protected like thisst time. She felt grateful. ¡°Aleena, thank you so much. But I don¡¯t know if Avery will target you.¡± Aleena replied casually, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. My situation is different from yours. I don¡¯t have a younger brother or a grandmother. Other than my life, I have nothing, so I am not afraid of him. Moreover, you were the one who protected me in the orphanage.¡± At that moment, a cold voice came from behind. ¡°Have you been in an orphanage before?¡± Darlene was shocked by the sudden voice. When she turned around, she saw Gustave following behind them. At that moment, his eyes were full of inquiry as he stared at Darlene. ¡°Mr. Walpole.¡± Aleena greeted him, and introduced him to Darlene, ¡°This is my employer. I am taking care of Mr. Walpole¡¯s mother.¡± Darlene thought that Gustave had probably forgotten about what happened Ge: Bunus at the nightclub that day. Therefore, she pretended not to know him and greeted him, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Walpole.¡± Gustave smiled, ¡°We¡¯ve met before in Twilight Paradise. Ms. Garcia, did you forget it? And I asked you that day if you had been to the orphanage, and you denied it.¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Your Skills Are Good At first nce, Gustave felt that Darlene looked like that person. If Darlene had not denied it and said that she had never been to an orphanage, Gustave would not have easily dispelled his spection. Darlene felt a little strange. Why did Gustave care about her? That day, Darlene was purely afraid that Gustave would take revenge on her because of Dous, so she deliberately concealed everything about herself. Gustave asked himself, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the first time we met. You are inevitably on guard.¡± Darlene looked a little embarrassed. She lied that day and said that she had never been to an orphanage. She had never thought that she would see Gustave again. She said embarrassedly, ¡°Sorry, I did lie to you that day.¡± A nosy inquiry appeared in Aleena¡¯s eyes. Her gaze swept between Darlene and Gustave. ¡°You guys, so you have known each other, haven¡¯t you? How did you know each other?¡± Gustave did not hide anything and followed them inside. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you in Twilight Paradise.¡± ¡°Twilight Paradise, a nightclub?¡± The desire for gossip on Aleena¡¯s face became even stronger. Aleena knew Twilight Paradise because she had worked part-time in Twilight Paradise. She needed money very much and always did a few jobs at the same time. Chapter 34 Your Skilis Are Good She knew that the pay in Twilight Paradise was high. Ger Bunus Even if she was an ordinary waiter there and sold a few more bottles of wine in one night, she would earn more money than a month¡¯s sry in other ces. If she met a big shot who would throw a check to tip, she would earn more. Gustave did not say anything more and only responded with a nod. Darlene had gotten rid of the two men who had just controlled her, and she did not know where to go for a while. With Gustave¡¯s permission, they went to Gustave¡¯s mother¡¯s ward. When they entered, Catalina was sitting on the bed, watching cartoons. She looked at the people who came in and smiled happily, ¡°Dad and Mom, youe. There will be snacks.¡± Gustave had long been ustomed to it. He put down the fruit basket and shopping bags and exined, ¡°It¡¯s a psychological illness caused by depression after giving birth. Her brain doesn¡¯t work well.¡± Catalina wanted to get out of bed, but it seemed that her legs were weak. Her hands were holding the bed, unable to get off. Aleena took a chair for Darlene and sat down to peel an apple as she said, ¡°The nurse who knew how to massage left. Mr. Walpole, you should find another one earlier. It has been raining for the past few days. Your mother¡¯s legs ached again.¡± Darlene¡¯s gaze fell on Catalina¡¯s legs. The loose patient¡¯s pants were rolled up, and one of her legs was exposed. Perhaps it was because Catalina didn¡¯t walk much and her nerves were damaged, so her muscles became atrophied. Ge. Bunus Darlene remembered that during the year when Avery was paralyzed, his legs were also like this. If his legs were not given a massage, his legs would be very stiff. Catalina was in a hurry to get out of bed, but she could not get out. She hugged her legs and gasped. Darlene got up and walked over. She looked at Catalina who was on the bed. ¡°I know a little. Why don¡¯t I give you a massage?¡± Catalina seemed to be a little afraid of Darlene. Gustave went over tofort Catalina, and she obedientlyid down. Darlene brought a hot towel over and helped Catalina roll up her pants. Darlene first stroke the outer part of Catalina¡¯s legs, and when Catalina slowly calmed down, Darlene stroked Catalina¡¯s ankle to her knee joint. Gustave just wanted to let Darlene try. Logically speaking, there were not many young girls like her who knew massages. The nurses whom he had previously hired for physiotherapy and rehabilitation were all middle-aged. Aleena was only here to help Catalina with some trivial matters. Gustave was a little surprised. ¡°How do you know massage?¡± Aleena quickly said, ¡°Her bastard husband used to be paralyzed in bed for a year. She learned massage more professionally than a professional¡­¡± Halfway through her words, Aleena realized that she should not say this in front of Gustave. She smiled and stopped talking. After Darlene massaged for half an hour, Catalina fell asleepfortably on the bed. Darlene turned around and looked at Gustave. ¡°You can find someone to Chapter 34 Your Skilis Are Good Ge. Bonus de massage her legs more. She should be able to get better slowly.¡± Back then, Avery¡¯s condition was much more serious than Catalina¡¯s. After being massaged by her for more than a year, there were no longer any symptoms left. Avery was no different from a normal person. Gustave handed Darlene a clean hot towel. ¡°Thank you.¡± Darlene took the towel and wiped her hands. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± A nurse came in to call Darlene. ¡°Ms. Garcia, I¡¯m looking for you everywhere. The ward has been arranged for you. This is your admission form. You should go early.¡± Darlene got up and went over. She took the list and greeted Aleena, ¡°Aleena, I¡¯ll be leaving. Thank you for just now.¡± Gustave called out to Darlene, ¡°I have a few things to ask you. Why don¡¯t we go out and talk?¡± Aleena originally wanted to stand up for Darlene and scold Avery a few more times. After hearing Gustave¡¯s words, Aleena immediately stopped talking with a meaningful smile. ¡°Okay.¡± Darlene nodded. After leaving the ward, there was almost no one in the corridor outside. Mental patients were special, so they could hardly walk around the corridor casually. Darlene followed Gustave to sit down on the bench in the corridor and said, ¡°Mr. Walpole, go ahead.¡± Gustave got straight to the point. ¡°I used to stay in the orphanage before and Chapter 34 Your Skilis Are Good Ge. Butius thought you looked familiar. Maybe I met you at that time. How old were you when you were in the orphanage?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Darlene replied, ¡°About ten years old, or even younger. I didn¡¯t remember it much. When I was twelve, I had an illness and forgot some things. Then I was adopted not long after.¡± In addition to vague memories, she almost could not remember anything else in those years. She remembered that there was one time when she was pushed into theke by someone in the orphanage. It was a boy who saved her. The boy who saved her back then was also an orphan without a father or mother. The orphanage still had the boy¡¯s information. Gustave had been in the Walpole family since he was a child, so it was naturally impossible to be that boy. Therefore, Darlene was not very interested in what Gustave said. At most, it was at that time that Gustave went to the orphanage to have a tour and identally met her. Gustave looked a little disappointed. ¡°Have you forgotten it all?¡± Probably because Gustave¡¯s identity was simr to Avery¡¯s, Darlene did not wish to have too much contact with him, so she simply nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t remember it much.¡± Since she couldn¡¯t remember, there was no point in asking anymore. Gustave changed the topic. ¡°I was merely curious. You just helped my mother. I don¡¯t like to owe others. Do you have any difficulties?¡± Darlene shook her head. ¡°Mr. Walpole, you don¡¯t have to take it to heart. It Ge: Bunus was just a hand lift. I didn¡¯t do much for your mother.¡± Gustave recalled the news he had heard not long ago. ¡°I heard that your brother needs a heart now. Why don¡¯t I help you find it?¡± Darlene thought she had heard wrong. When she reacted, she was so joyful that she even forgot to reply. Gustave chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t ept it?¡± ¡°I ept it. Yes, yes.¡± Darlene snapped back to reality and quickly nodded. ¡°If you are really willing to help my brother, then thank you so much. If my brother can sessfully find a suitable heart, I can do anything for you, Mr. Walpole.¡± When she finished speaking, she felt unconfident again. ¡°But I really don¡¯t seem to repay you.¡± Gustave thought for a moment. ¡°When I find a suitable heart for your brother, I¡¯ll hire you to give my mother a massage. Take it as your repayment. I think your skills are not bad.¡± Darlene nodded. ¡°Okay, of course.¡± Gustave half-jokingly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When the timees, the sry will be paid ordingly.¡± Darlene was so happy that she was at a loss for words. There was finally hope for her brother to change his heart. ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Walpole.¡± Gustave got up and gave her a business card. ¡°All right, you go and do your work now. There are not many good nurses like you. I have made a Your Skilis Are Good reservation. If you need any help, you can call me.¡± Darlene grabbed the business card tightly, and her heart beat fast because of excitement. Looking at Gustave¡¯s back, Darlene suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Walpole, many people in Baltimore say that you are ruthless, but I think you are a good person.¡± ¡°A good person.¡± Gustave turned around to look at her, feeling that this term was a little novel. ¡°Not many people say that I am a good person. I will take your words as apliment. I ept it.¡± When Gustave turned around, he saw Avery standing not far behind Darlene. Avery¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy as he looked over. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 What Exactly Do You Hide From Me? Gustave was not in a hurry to leave and greeted Avery with a normal expression, ¡°Mr. Gard, what a coincidence to meet you here.¡± Avery restrained his anger and looked at the ward behind Gustave. ¡°Mr. Walpole, are you here to visit your mother?¡± Gustave replied, ¡°Yes, I just happen to be free today. Let me say something more. Ms. Garcia looks quite normal. Is there a need for you to send her to this mental hospital?¡± If a normal person stayed in a mental hospital and stayed with a group of people with mental illnesses every day, he or she would probably be forced to have some problems. you. This is my Avery looked displeased. ¡°Perhaps I should introduce her to wife, not Ms. Garcia. I sent my wife here to treat her illness. It seems that it N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. has nothing to do with you.¡± Gustaveughed softly. ¡°Is that so? It is said that you are swift and decisive in the business world and that you are not a lenient man. Now it seems that you are not lenient to your wife.¡± The fake smile on Avery¡¯s face was gone. ¡°Mr. Walpole, you have been too nosy today. What I do to my wife is a matter between my wife and me.¡± Gustave¡¯s smiling eyes fell on Darlene. ¡°Do you need any help? I don¡¯t like to meddle in other people¡¯s business, but when I¡¯m in a good mood, I can help.¡± Avery¡¯s face waspletely ck. Gustave¡¯s words were obviously provocative, and he was going to stand up for Darlene. If Avery¡¯s memory worked, Darlene and Gustave had only met twice. do Ge, 3unus Thest time was in Twilight Paradise, and then the second time was in this hospital. Darlene would not implicate Gustave. She shook her head, ¡°No, thank you, Mr. Walpole.¡± Gustave did not say much and nodded with a smile, ¡°All right, excuse me.¡± He turned around and returned to the ward. The anger on Avery¡¯s face almost poured out. He walked over with a sullen face and dragged Darlene to the end of the corridor. On the way back, Avery received a call saying that Darlene had been taken away by Gustave. The nurse who had helped Darlene arrange the ward saw Darlene massaging the legs of Gustave¡¯s mother. Avery had always felt that it was very humiliating for him to be paralyzed for that year. Now that everything was back on track, he was never willing to mention those things to others. Even Darlene, who had massaged him for a year, was not allowed to tell others that she knew how to massage. Avery didn¡¯t allow Darlene to help others in the same way. But now, in order to please Gustave, Darlene hadpletely ignored what he had said. Thinking of this, Avery felt even more furious. He pulled Darlene to the end of the corridor and pressed her back against the wall by the window. ¡°Even a mental hospital can¡¯t stop you from seducing men. Darlene, don¡¯t tell me that Gustave just came to visit his mother today because of you.¡± Ge. Bus Darlene looked at Avery and felt that he looked like a madman. ¡°You really think highly of me. You mean to say that I called Mr. Walpole over, right?¡± The more Avery looked at her, the more he felt annoyed. ¡°Mr. Walpole? Darlene, you have only met twice, right? Why are you so intimate with him?¡± Darlene wondered if Avery really had a problem with his brain. What exactly did the words ¡°Mr. Walpole¡± have to do with the word ¡°intimate¡°? However, she knew that it wouldn¡¯t work for this furious guy no matter what she said. As for the exnation, it was no different from adding fuel to the fire. She did not want to speak anymore. She knew that she could not leave either, so she simply allowed him to press on her shoulder and mock her. Avery mocked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just want to seduce Gustave? You deliberately pretended to be pitiful in front of him again and again, showing off your so- called abilities in front of him. Darlene, your dirty thoughts are all written on your face.¡± Darlene did not reply a single word as she watched his thin lips open and close, only take it bird¡¯s chatter. Avery¡¯s voice continued. ¡°A woman like you¡­¡± Every time he mocked her, he would repeat those words back and forth. Darlene was tired of listening to them, let alone how many emotions she had. She counted the sheep in her heart and counted to a thousand. Before Avery¡¯s voice stopped, she counted again from the beginning. She found that this method was really good. She could finally face his ridicule calmly and expressionlessly. Even if she focused on counting the Chapter 35 What Exactly Do You Hide From Me? Ge. Bubus do sheep in her mind, she would not be able to hear what he was saying. It turned out that counting sheep did not only have the effect of hypnosis. Darlene felt that this method should be used more in the future. Competing with Avery was probably the most stupid thing in the world. Avery mocked her for a long time and was almost done venting his anger. He was still thinking about whether his words were too harsh. He thought that she was probably choked to the point of being unable to say a word. Just as he was about to soften his voice, he suddenly heard Darlene say in a low voice, ¡°Seven hundred and thirty¨Ctwo.¡± His face darkened. ¡°What?¡± Darlene counted for a long time before she was suddenly interrupted. She subconsciously frowned and immediately reacted. Avery¡¯s voice stopped. She had a mildpulsive disorder and wanted him to say a few more words to wait for her to count to a thousand. But now that she was forcefully interrupted, she could only give up. She looked up at him. ¡°All right, I understand. I understand.¡± Avery was clearly very dissatisfied with her perfunctory response. He said coldly, ¡°What did you understand?¡± Darlene was silent for two seconds. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say it again?¡± The anger in Avery¡¯s eyes had just disappeared, but Darlene had provoked him again. Avery was so angry that he raised his hand to grab her chin, forcing her to at him. As soon as she lowered her head, it was unknown what she look up Chapter 35 What Exactly Do You Hide From Me? Ge. Jurus was saying. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t always be so self¨Crighteous. In the future, don¡¯t show off your abilities in front of others. Do you really think that those things can please Gustave? He will only think that you are a joke.¡± Darlene found that even if she tried to ignore his humiliation and sarcasm, there were some things she could not ignore. For example, Avery mocked her again and again. He always thought lowly of her ability of massaging. She looked at him and could not help butugh, ¡°Mr. Gard, you now know that I have lost face and that I am lowly. ¡°But it was only because of the lowly skills that I allowed you to stand in front of me normally at this moment. Otherwise, perhaps today, you might still be paralyzed in bed.¡± Avery really did not like her saying those things. ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t always think that I can get better because of you.¡± ¡°Yes, of course not because of me. If you got better because of me, it would be too embarrassing.¡± Darlene nodded. How could someone like Avery admit that he survived the most difficult two years with a woman? Avery frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t be so weird.¡± Darlene reached out and pushed his hand away. ¡°Mr. Walpole will thank me because he has basic courtesy and conscience. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, but that doesn¡¯t mean that everyone in this world doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them.¡± Ge. Bunus Avery didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with her. Even now, he was still not sure whether her depression was fake or not. If not, many depression sufferers could talk to ordinary people, but once their emotions fluctuated or they were stimted, they would act abnormally. Avery stopped talking. ¡°I came here to ask you something. The servants cleaned up Southwood Vi and found a lot of medicine in your bedroom. I asked Seth to have a check. They all seem to be medicine for heart disease treatment. Did you hide something from me?¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Let Darlene Give You A Child Darlene did have a lot of drugs left in Southwood Vi before. Because her condition worsened, in the current situation, the previous drugs were no longer enough. Therefore, Nathen gave her a new treatment n, and many of the drugs were stopped and reced with other drugs. Seeing that she did not speak, Avery somehow felt that she hadn¡¯t been well recently. He asked, ¡°I told Seth that you had spit out blood before. He said that it couldn¡¯t be just a capiry rupture. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Darlene felt that it was a little funny. The doctor lied to him that she spit out blood because of capiry rupture, and he actually believed it. Until now, he finally started to suspect. She looked at him and smiled indifferently, ¡°I racked my brains and faked depression to gain your sympathy. What else can I hide from you? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just want you to think that I¡¯m pitiful. If I really have a serious illness, I will definitely tell the world about it. When Avery suspected her before, she also said the same thing. At that time, he felt that this was the truth. But this time, for some unknown reason, the more Darlene acted indifferent, the more uneasy Avery felt. He always felt that something was gradually out of his control. He did not like this feeling. For so many years, Darlene was like a deco on his table or a pen in the drawer. He always had her under control and he never N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. miscalcted. Ge, Bunus He even felt that he could always know where she was and what she was thinking. But now, he began to feel that Darlene was hiding something that he did not know about. What he didn¡¯t know made him feel unhappy. He didn¡¯t care too much about it. It was just that he naturally thought that Darlene should tell him everything. He frowned and said, ¡°In short, Seth said that your illness might not be simple. You didn¡¯t check it carefully, did you? ¡°I don¡¯t want to make things hard for you. You admit your mistake. I will take you to the hospital. If it is serious, you shouldn¡¯te here now. You can stay in Scenery Vi for a while.¡® He seemed to think that this was a great thing for her. Then he added, ¡°But I have to remind you of one thing first. Don¡¯t get proud. Vivian will also live in Scenery Vi. She hasn¡¯t been feeling well recently. ¡°You¡¯d better not provoke her again. If something happens to her again, don¡¯t me me¡­¡± Darlene interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m not sick. I don¡¯t need an examination. I¡¯m fine here. I don¡¯t need to go out.¡± you Avery looked displeased. ¡°Darlene, don¡¯t be so ungrateful. How many times have hurt Vivian? How many times have you schemed against me? If not for Vivian forgiving you and calling to plead for you, do you think I would just let all this go?¡± He really had a way to make her feel so disgusted. Darlene pointed at the stairs. ¡°Mr. Gard, if you are here to visit this mentally ill patient in front of Chapter 36 Let Darlene Give You A Child Ge. Bunus you, then you can leave now.¡± Avery had an angry expression on his face. ¡°Think about it carefully. Either you apologize to Vivian. She always forgives you, so I will not pursue the matter any further. Either you stay here forever. I want to see how long you can do this.¡± When he was about to leave, he reminded her coldly, ¡°You¡¯d better stop seducing men with your ¡®smart¡® ns. The next time I hear about you having a private meeting with Gustave, I will definitely teach you a lesson.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Darlene had already taken the hospital bill and left directly to the other side. Avery was unhappy and smashed his fist against the wall. The woman who used to be humble and fawning in front of him now looked down on him. It must be that there was something going on between her and Gustave. Once Darlene went to her ward, she was immediately ced under house arrest by the people in the hospital. The nurse told her coldly, ¡°Ms. Garcia, your husband has said that your current situation is not very stable. It is not suitable for you to go out a lot. For the time being, stay in your room and recuperate. Don¡¯t worry. We will send three meals a day in time.¡± This was not much different from being in jail. Darlene did not resist and responded lightly, ¡°Thank you.¡± At the very least, Vivian wasn¡¯t here, nor were there any women from the prison who liked to bully her. Speaking of which, the ce that Avery chose for her this time was not that bad considering how heartless he was before. In any case, she was currently suffering from depression, so she did not wish Chapter 36 Let Darlene Give You A Child Ge. Buhus to interact with others. Darlene had stayed here for nearly ten days, but she had not been able to leave the room. Aleena had made several video calls, and Gustave asionally joined to ask her how she was doing. After a long time, Darlene finally rxed and smiled at the screen. ¡°It¡¯s good. I don¡¯t have to worry about anything. It¡¯sfortable and I have a phone and WIFI. Other people can¡¯t even live a day like this. I should thank Mr. Walpole.¡± Gustave exchanged nces with Aleena and asked very tactfully, ¡°She¡¯s not crazy?¡± Aleena was also very suspicious. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. She doesn¡¯t look good.¡± After being imprisoned for ten days, without even leaving the house, who could still say that he was doing well? Darlene was amused by their serious expressions. ¡°I¡¯m really fine. How¡¯s Mrs. Walpole¡¯s leg? Have you found a suitable nurse?¡± Gustave had probably juste from thepany. He took off his suit jacket and personally helped his mother peel an apple. His voice was half¨Cjoking. ¡°Nurse? I¡¯m waiting for you. We have agreed on this, right? Your brother might get a suitable heart. I have some news here. It might be soon.¡± Darlene was so surprised that she immediately got off the bed with her mobile phone. ¡°Really?¡± Chapter 36 Let Darlene Give You A Child Ge. 3unus She wished she could go and ask now. When she reached the door, she remembered that she could not go out now. She chatted excitedly in the video call. At the same time, Avery sat in the study in Scenery Vi and looked at the screen with a dark face. Darlene was extremely happy. The voice of her conversation with Gustave was also transmitted to Avery through the monitor. The more Avery looked at it, the more furious he became. After such a long time, Darlene still always had no expression in front of him or said sarcastic things. When had she ever given him such a smiling face? He raised his hand and closed theputer screen with a bang. Sitting in front of the desk, he could not suppress his anger no matter how hard he tried. Outside the study room, there was a knock on the door, followed by Vivian¡¯s voice. ¡°Avery, we can eat now.¡± Avery was worried that Vivian would think too much when she came in. He got up and walked out. When they arrived downstairs, Vivian thoughtfully helped him get the food. ¡°Try it. I made these myself. I didn¡¯t put the food you said you wouldn¡¯t eat. Do you like it?¡± Avery ate it. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he was in a bad mood, but he didn¡¯t enjoy it. If it were in the past, he might have directly stopped eating, though the food that Darlene cooked for him in the past had indeed always been to his taste. Chante 26 Ge. But He changed to another dish and said inadvertently, ¡°Vivian, you really don¡¯t need to personally do these things.¡± He also didn¡¯t say this because he cared about her. He felt that Vivian was good at everything, but her cooking was really not good. There were probably some things that really needed talent. She had learned so many cooking lessons, and she had also bought arge pile of kitchen utensils. However, when Avery heard that she had personally cooked, his appetite was immediately greatly reduced. Vivian probably felt a little embarrassed and changed the topic. ¡°I went to the hospital today to meet my cousin. She just gave birth to a child. Her baby is really cute.¡± As she said this, she felt sorry. ¡°Actually, I also want a child. Unfortunately, the doctor said that after my abortion, I can¡¯t¡­¡± After she finished speaking, she hurriedly exined, ¡°Avery, don¡¯t get me wrong. I don¡¯t mean to me Ms. Garcia. It¡¯s just that I am an unlucky person.¡± Avery looked at her from the side for a while before suddenly saying, ¡°Vivian, I¡¯ll ask Darlene to compensate you for a child.¡± Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Avery Sees Vivian And Jax Kiss Avery always felt that Darlene was like a kite whose string was about to break now. Her emotions and her gaze had already started to no longer belong to him. Most of the time, he even felt that when Darlene was by his side and looked up at him, he could no longer see the way she used to look at him. When she looked at him, there seemed to be no trace of him in her eyes. oo He felt that it might just be his habit. Darlene was like his possession. Although it was not important, it seemed a bit of a pity when it was lost. If she could have a child, would it mean that Darlene, who used to love him so much, would naturally come back to him? Thinking of this, he seemed to be a little guilty. Heforted Vivian, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I have inquired about it. The sess rate of uterus transntation is too low. Moreover, you can¡¯t take risks. ¡°Let Darlene give birth to the child for you. The child will be ours, and you will naturally be the mother of the child.¡± The corners of Vivian¡¯s mouth twitched, and even the fake smile on her face almost couldn¡¯t be kept. How could the child of Darlene be hers? Avery was deceiving himself. When the child was born, even if it was given to Vivian to raise, Avery would only think of Darlene when he looked at the child. Vivian¡¯s hands, which were hanging by her side, clenched tightly. Her face was still gentle. ¡°Avery, I know that you are doing this for my own good, but Chapter 37 Avery Sees Vivian And Jax Kiss. Ge. Bunus this is not fair to Ms. Garcia.¡± She had originally hoped that Darlene would donate her uterus. Whether it seeded or not was not important. What she wanted was a failure. Perhaps Darlene would not be able to keep her life once she donated her uterus. Avery was originally worried that she would not ept it for some other reasons, but after hearing what she said, he was relieved. He immediately promised, ¡°It¡¯s all because she owes you. There¡¯s nothing unfair to her. ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t worry. I have a way to make her agree. She is the one who caused you to be unable to have a child. Let her return you one.¡± No matter how unwilling Vivian was, she did not dare to reject. She could only ept it. ¡°Avery, then you must thank Ms. Garcia on my behalf.¡± She was far from as calm as she appeared on the surface. Avery was clearly soft¨Chearted towards Darlene, but he was just deceiving himself and not willing to admit it. When Darlene was really pregnant, he naturally would not torture her anymore. Vivian secretly thought that it was time to find Jax to think of a way. After all, because Jax was the younger brother of Avery¡¯s stepmother, he had a widework of connections. The head of the psychology department that she had bribed in the hospital previously depended on Jax. Avery was effective, so after discussing with Vivian, he took Darlene back to Scenery Vi that night. When he sat down, he got straight to the point. ¡°Darlene, Vivian wants to have a child. You give birth to one for her. You are returning one to her. I won¡¯t me you for the things you did to her in the future.¡± Chapter 37 Avery Sees Vivian And Jax Kiss de Darlene had just sat down and almost ran out after she heard that. Ge. Bunus She looked at him and asked in a doubtful tone, ¡°Avery, are you nuts?¡± Avery didn¡¯t get angry because of her words, which was rare. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to, but you must pay back what you owe. This is what you should do. I am not asking you for this, nor is it Vivian asking you for this.¡± Darlene¡¯s temples throbbed when she heard this. How did the two of theme up with so many disgusting methods? She had to remind him, ¡°I also had an abortion. Are you so sure that I can have a child?¡± When she was forced to have an abortion by him, she heard from the doctor that her uterus was thin, and once she had an abortion, she would not be able to conceive again. And, because of her heart function failure, she could not live for more than a few months. Avery obviously did not have the patience to consider this possibility. In his eyes, Darlene was omnipotent. She could naturally do what he wanted. He said unhappily, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear these excuses of yours. Be good and give birth to a child. It¡¯s good for everyone. Maybe I will be in a good mood and consider bringing your grandmother back.¡± As he spoke, he turned on his phone and showed her a copy of her grandmother¡¯s report. ¡°Your grandmother is now cirrhotic and not in good condition. She always says that she wants to see her grandson and granddaughter. I wonder if she can do this before she dies.¡± Darlene looked at the photo and clenched her fists at the edge of the sofa. Chapter 37 Avery Sees Vivian And Jax Kiss Ge. Bunus She raised her eyes and looked at Avery again. After looking at him for a few seconds, she smiled mockingly, ¡°You and Vivian are really a good match. Sorry for interrupting you.¡± Avery frowned. He did not like that. She did not say anything bad. However, it was as if she had cursed him and Vivian at the same time. Darlene got up and walked upstairs. ¡°It¡¯s just a child. I don¡¯t mind as long as you two have fun.¡± Avery looked at her back as she went upstairs, and his expression softened. She still agreed. No matter how indifferent she pretended to be, she still wanted to give him a child. As long as she was obedient, when the child was born in the future, even if the child was with Vivian, he could let her visit the child from time to time. Thinking of this, he realized that Vivian had not returned yet. He turned around and looked at the servant not far away. ¡°Where is Ms. Sheridan?¡± The servant replied, ¡°Mr. Gard, not long after you left in the afternoon, Ms. Sheridan also went out. She seemed to say that she was going to the hospital to see her cousin¨Cinw.¡± Avery remembered what Vivian said at noon. Her cousin¨Cinw had just given birth to a baby, and she probably really liked babies. Thinking of this, Avery felt that he had really done a good deed. He got up and left. He drove to the hospital to pick up Vivian. He wanted to ask the doctor about Darlene¡¯s condition. Chapter 37 Avery Sees Vivian And Jax Kiss Ge. 3unus In the hospital, Vivian was at the corner of the corridor, secretly meeting Jax. This ce was very hidden, and no one would pass. Jax had not seen her for a few days. But this was not a foreign country. They had to avoid arousing suspicion. They were worried that they would be spotted by the Gard family or other people they knew. Sometimes, when they ran into each other, they could only pretend that they were not familiar with each other. Jax had been impatient for a long time although he was not loyal to Vivian and he had great fun in Twilight Paradise. However, he still could not let go of Vivian. He looked around and ced his hand on Vivian¡¯s shoulder. He was about to kiss her. Vivian pushed him away with a red face. ¡°Be careful. This is the hospital. There are cameras even if no one passes by.¡± Jax did not want to give up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the cameras? I am in charge of this hospital now. Deleting a few videos is a piece of cake.¡± Vivian said seriously, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m here to discuss serious matters with you. Avery wants Darlene to give birth to a child for me to raise. I remember you saying that the hospital recorded that Darlene has lost her fertility after her abortion. Can you help me check if it¡¯s true?¡± Jax chuckled, ¡°He actually advises this. Did you agree?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Vivian frowned. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not willing, but I can¡¯t refuse directly. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that during the years we were abroad, I had too many Chapter 37 Avery Sees Vivian And Jax Kiss Ge. Saws de abortions. Now I can¡¯t have a child, Avery still wants a child.¡± She reached out and tugged at Jax¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Help me investigate. If Darlene really has no fertility, I can be at ease.¡± Jax had a sinister look in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome like this. Vivian, why don¡¯t we just go all out? Just like back then, give Avery another car ident.¡± Vivian¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°Jax, I warn you not to mention Avery¡¯s car ident again. Otherwise, we will be finished.¡± Jax smiled and coaxed her, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re anxious. Alright, alright, alright, I won¡¯t mention it.¡± He coaxed her and kissed her. Vivian pushed his chest andined, ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. This is the hospital.¡± Not far away, Avery¡¯s cold voice rang out. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Dirty Woman Avery¡¯s voice rang out. Jax was kissing Vivian affectionately, but when he heard this, he immediately wanted to push her away. Vivian used the hand that Avery could not see to tug at Jax, telling him not to push her. Jax was not stupid, so he immediately understood and pressed down on Vivian¡¯s shoulder even more harshly, wanting to continue kissing. Vivian had an expression of unbearable humiliation on her face. She raised her hand and pped Jax hard on his face. The tears in her eyes looked like they were about to drip down. She looked like she was about to cry, but she did not. It was more like she had been greatly wronged. Avery thought that they cheated on him. But he then saw that Vivian was obviously resisting. She was no match for Jax. His expression immediately darkened. He quickly approached with anger, grabbed Jax by the cor, and threw him to the side. Vivian trembled as she retreated to the corner, looking at Jax in horror. She seemed to be so scared that she could not even speak clearly. ¡°Mr. Bullock, you are shameless. Since you are the younger brother of Avery¡¯s stepmother, I respect you. But you actually, actually¡­¡± She stopped talking and walked behind Avery, sobbing in a low voice. Jax had juste from Twilight Paradise where he drank wine. The smell of alcohol on his body had not dissipated yet. In this situation, he simply began to pretend to be drunk and shoved Avery. ¡°Go¡­ Go back to where you came from. It¡¯s not your turn to snatch what I¡¯ve Chapter 38 Dirty Wor? set my eyes on. Avery¡¯s facepletely darkened as he threw a punch at Jax¡¯s nose. Jax gritted his teeth in pain as blood flowed out from his nose and his mouth. He raised his hand and wiped his face. He fell uncontrobly. Avery was really ruthless. He got up, still looking drunk. He shakily pointed at Vivian, ¡°Lucky woman, don¡¯t let me see you next time.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around and propped himself against the wall, slowly leaving. Avery ignored him and approached Vivian, asking, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Vivian bit her lips and shook her head. ¡°Avery, I¡¯m fine. I came to the hospital to see my cousin¨Cinw and happened to meet Mr. Bullock, so I greeted him politely. But I didn¡¯t expect that after drinking, he actually¡­¡± As she spoke, she was about to cry. Averyforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Jax is not a good person. If you see him in the future, you should take a detour. You don¡¯t have to greet him. He is not qualified to be my family.¡± Vivian nodded obediently. ¡°I understand.¡± Seeing that she was in a bad mood, Avery gave up his n about asking the doctor about Darlene¡¯s situation. He took Vivian to the elevator. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back first. Are you done with your work?¡± Vivian nodded. ¡°I¡¯m done. I came to see my cousin¨Cinw. I have been there Ge. Bunus for half a day.¡± Avery responded with an ¡°OK¡°. When he walked to the elevator, he nced at the long corridor next to him. Not far away, there were many doctors and R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only nurses walking. He did not know why, but he thought that if Vivian had shouted just now, someone must have heard her. He felt that he should not have such thoughts, but he was a little suspicious. Once suspicion appeared, it would be a little out of control. When he entered the elevator, he even remembered that Jax had always been a good drinker. Jax was not someone who would get drunk easily. Even if he was really drunk, he should have drunk somewhere else other than in the hospital. But just now, Avery saw that Jax had the car key on him. Jax drank too much and then drove here by himself? Avery was lost in thought. He did not even realize that when he stood in the elevator, his gaze at Vivian had a hint of inquiry. Vivian was even more uncertain when he looked at her. She forced herself to ask, ¡°Avery, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something on my face?¡± Avery came back to his senses and immediately averted his gaze, returning to his normal appearance. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just thinking about the Vivian pouted yfully. ¡°You are in thepany during the day. Why are you still thinking about business at night?¡± However, Avery obviously did not have the mood to flirt with her. It was as if Chanto 20 Dirt Wo Ge. Bunus he could not hear the coquettish tone in her words. He only replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing important.¡± Vivian felt guilty, so she did not ask any further. Until she got into the car, Avery hadn¡¯t held her hand or held her. She felt that although he did not seem to care on the surface, he was actually looking down on her. It was because he had just seen Jax forcefully kiss her. Vivian was unhappy, but she sat in the car and could not show it. She would always subconsciouslypare herself to Darlene. At this moment, she suddenly remembered that time when Jax had pressed Darlene onto the bed. Avery had not shown such dislike, and he pulled Darlene¡¯s arm and left with her without a word. Vivian realized that she had been secretlyparing herself to Darlene recently. In her rtionship with Avery, her sense of security was getting lower and lower. She could not tell why, but she felt that although Avery treated her well, he treated Darlene better. The car stopped in the front yard of the vi. Avery had the habit of asionally smoking in the car before he got out of the car. He took out the cigarette box and let Vivian go in first. When she got out of the car and entered, he lit a cigarette. He did not remember when this habit was developed. It seemed that during the two years he married Darlene, she was sensitive to Chapter 38 Dirty Woman Ge. Bubus the smell of smoke. Sometimes, before he went in, he would smoke in the car first. His tobo addiction was not too heavy, but he had never deliberately wanted to quit. When a cigarette was about to be finished, maybe because this kind of night was too cold, he thought more about it, and somehow he remembered the two years when he married Darlene. He put his hand outside the window until the cigarette reached his fingertips. Then he came back to his senses and frowned. What was he thinking about? He put out the cigarette, got out of the car, and ordered Cyrus, someone drive the car away to wash it.¡± ¡°Have Cyrus felt a little strange. It was sote at night. Why did Avery suddenly want to do this? But in the end, he could onlyply. Vivian did not interact with him too much tonight. Seeing that, Avery said that he was tired and directly went back to the bedroom, and she went back to her bedroom to sleep. Avery came out of the shower, but he was not sleepy. He opened the bedroom door and went out. He originally wanted to go to the study to wait for a while, but when he looked in the direction of Darlene¡¯s bedroom, he guessed that she should not be sleeping at this time. He suddenly felt unhappy. Since she was missing another man, why should he sleep in separate rooms with her as she wished? Chapter 38 Dirty Woman Get Bunus He directly went over. This was his home, and he was married to her. He could go if he wanted to. What was there to be cautious about? Because Avery wanted her to give birth to a child for Vivian in the evening, Darlene was so angry now. She had a heart attack, so she had to take an extra dose of medicine. She also spat out blood, and she had already fallen asleep now. When she was half asleep and half awake, she felt as if she heard the sound of the lights turning on. Soon, the bed beside her seemed to sink. She was still not awake, but she immediately felt something pressing against her body. Her heart skipped a beat, and she suddenly woke up. When she opened her eyes, Avery¡¯s eyes were right in front of her. He was very close to her, which almost scared her to death. Before Darlene could say anything, he spoke calmly, ¡°Why are you sleeping so early today?¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Work Together To Have A Baby Ge. Bunus ??¡®¡­ ¡®¡®¡®¡® ? ;, ¡®?? ¡­¡­¡­ Darlene was sleeping soundly. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw the man in front of her. She was not in a good mood. She scolded in an extremely bad tone, ¡°What are you doing in the middle of the night?¡± Avery was originally in a good mood. His tone towards Darlene was also a little gentler. She had been in the mental hospital for nearly half a month. They had not been so close to each other for a long time. However, he had always been used to ttery. After she scolded him, his mood was not good. He got down from her and went to the side with a long face. ¡°I can sleep wherever I like. If you have any objections, you can go to another ce to sleep.¡± Darlene, of course, wanted to do that. Although she wasn¡¯t well, she immediately got up and wanted to get out of bed. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Although she was not very familiar with Scenery Vi and did not know where she could sleep, it was better to sleep with him. Thinking of this, she suddenly missed the peaceful days when she was locked in her room in the mental hospital. Avery saw that she was really going to get out of bed and pulled her arm with a sullen face. ¡°Stay. Darlene, don¡¯t be so ungrateful.¡± Darlene reached out to push his hand away. She was not feeling well tonight, so she really did not have the strength or the mood to talk to him. Avery had a magnanimous look on his face as he continued, ¡°I won¡¯t me you. I came here today to discuss serious matters with you. Ge. Juus ¡°Giovanni Dawson, an internationally renowned cardiothoracic specialist, is returning next Monday. He was the one who cured my grandfather¡¯s illness. You should know him, right?¡± Darlene finally calmed down and turned around to look at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Avery felt unhappy when he thought if he wanted to talk to her calmly, he had to offer her something. However, he had already decided that he was here to reconcile with Darlene today. After all, she had promised to give birth to a child for Vivian. It was just to make this mother¨Cto¨Cbe woman feel better. He also did not intend to be at loggerheads with her anymore. ¡°I have already contacted Mr. Dawson. He will stay in the country for a while this time. When he is back, he will take over your brother¡¯s treatment. He can also take a look at your condition. ¡°Mr. Dawson has read your brother¡¯s medical records. He said that there is hope for recovery. There is no necessary need to change his heart.¡± Darlene stared at him. ¡°Are you serious? Ordinary people have to make an appointment several months in advance to see Mr. Dawson. Let him take over my brother¡¯s treatment? How is that possible?¡± Avery looked at her in silence for two seconds. ¡°Am I an ordinary person?¡± Darlene did not speak. She was obviously skeptical. Avery was indeed not an ordinary person. He had sufficient connections in Chapter 39 Work Together To Have A Baby Ge. Bunus many fields, not just in the business field. In addition, Mr. Dawson and the Gard family could be considered old friends and had always been in contact with each other. Avery was displeased that Darlene had questioned him. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Why would I lie to you about such a small matter?¡± As he spoke, he took out his phone and opened the chat history with Giovanni to show her. Darlene looked at the chat history and then looked at Avery. ¡°This can¡¯t be fake, right?¡± Avery remained silent for a long time before saying, ¡°How can you be so mean?¡± Darlene pretended to be indifferent and wanted to get out of bed. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just take it that I believe it. It¡¯s impossible anyway.¡± Avery beside her grabbed her arm and pulled her over. ¡°Listen carefully! You find out if it is Mr. Dawson¡¯s voice or not!¡± He scrolled the chat history and clicked on a voice message. The middle¨Caged man¡¯s smiling voice came over. ¡°Has your grandfather been well recently? I¡¯lle back on Monday to have a good drink with him.¡± Darlene still remembered Giovanni¡¯s voice. Previously, he had treated Avery¡¯s grandfather. At that time, it was at the Gard¡¯s residence. Avery¡¯s grandmother had not passed away back then, and Darlene also lived there. Chapter 39 Work Together To Have A Baby Ge. Butus Avery threw his phone to the side and could not help but press down on Darlene again. ¡°Did you hear it clearly? Do you need me to make a video call so that you can see him now?¡± Darlene immediately shook her head. ¡°No need.¡± He pressed down on her until she could not breathe. Darlene kicked him. ¡°It is Mr. Dawson. I believe you, okay? Get down!¡± Avery was unhappy. Instead, he pressed his hand on her shoulder again to stop her from struggling. ¡°Mr. Dawson will return soon. I will not me you for the matter of you asking Nathen to take you away. ¡°I told the police station and Nathen wille out of the detention center soon. I have shown my sincerity. It¡¯s time for you to show your sincerity.¡± He reached his hand to her lower abdomen and began to say shamelessly, ¡°Darlene, we have to work hard together to have a child. Don¡¯t forget what you promised.¡± Probably because she was sick and had no strength, or Giovanni could take over Nigel¡¯s treatment, which made Darlene feel good. Darlene wasn¡¯t very stubborn tonight. Avery felt that although she resisted, she didn¡¯t go too far. After a long time, he was satisfied. She was covered in sweat and fell asleep. It was rare for him to be considerate. After that, he carried her to the bathroom to take a shower. Seeing that she was very tired, he did not continue to torment her. When he hugged Darlene and fell asleep on the bed, Avery suddenly thought that during their two years of marriage, they were indeed pretty good. Chapter 39 Work Together To Have A Baby Ge. Butus For the first time in so long, he remembered that Darlene was forced to abort the baby and felt really regretful. Perhaps at that time, he was really too ruthless. He did not sleep well, and in a daze, it was as if time had gone back. Nothing had happened between them. She was not Vivian¡¯s substitute. She was Darlene, and he was her husband. He was someone who had apanied her for ten years. No one was more important than him to her. Darlene, who was eight years younger than him, only loved him. The next day, Avery woke up early. Because of thepany¡¯s morning meeting, he hurriedly ate breakfast and left. Thinking that Darlene was tiredst night, before he left, he specially instructed the servants not to call her and let her sleep for a while longer. Vivian had just woken up and was on the stairs when she heard Avery instruct the servants. He did not even mention her. Vivian even suspected that Avery had spent the night with Darlene and had forgotten that the one he should love and care about right now was another woman. When Avery left, Vivian was filled with anger and wanted to go directly to Darlene¡¯s bedroom to vent her anger on Darlene. Just as she reached the door, she heard Darlene making a phone call. Darlene was woken up by the ringing of her phone. The caller was an unfamiliar number. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to it and answered it. Chapter 39 Work Together To Have A Baby Ge. Bonus On the other side, Gustave, who was obviously in a good mood, said, ¡°Darlene, it¡¯s me, Gustave. There¡¯s news about your brother¡¯s matching heart. The doctor from the donation party needs some medical information about your brother. Come to the hospital now and take your brother for a check¨Cup.¡± Darlene woke up totally and got up from bed in a hurry. The bedroom door opened a bit, and Vivian looked into the room¡­ Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 p Vivian On Her Face Darlene, with what Gustave had said on her mind, failed to notice the slit in the door. Since she was in a rush to get dressed so as to get to the hospital right away, N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. she put her phone on speaker. Gustave¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Well, we still have to wait for the final results. I mean, the heart might not be a match. Bute over anyway. Nigel needs to go through some examinations. ¡°And I will keep in touch with the donor. Once we are told that a heart transnt operation is viable, I¡¯ll arrange everything right away. Worried that he might give Darlene false hope, Gustave added, ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up. What I am saying is that there might be a chance. That¡¯s it.¡± But Darlene, who was getting dressed, was so excited that her voice trembled. ¡°Great, thank you so much, Mr. Walpole. I will be there in twenty minutes.¡± Since Nathen wasn¡¯t around, Darlene had to take Nigel to go through those examinations herself. Then Gustave responded, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wait for you in the hospital. Drive safe.¡± Then Gustave hung up the phone right away. Darlene thought, he must be busy now. Outside the door, Vivian gently closed the door and dialed Avery¡¯s number right away. Avery was in a meeting, but he picked up the phone right away, just like he did whenever Vivian called. Chapter 10 p Vivi- ~ On Her Face Ge: Buhus After leaving the meeting room, Avery said, slightly displeased with Vivian interrupting his meeting, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Vivian?¡± Vivian sounded hesitant. ¡°Avery, I overheard Ms. Garcia¡¯s call just now. I wonder whether I should tell you about it or not.¡± Avery restrained himself and said, a bit impatient, ¡°Vivian, just say what you have to say since I¡¯m in the middle of something now.¡± Hearing that, Vivian replied, no more hesitant, ¡°As I walked past Ms. Garcia¡¯s bedroom just now, I heard her talking to someone over the phone, mentioning that she was in a hurry to go out because of some heart donor and of something about Mr. Walpole. Avery, is Ms. Garcia alright? Can I ask?¡± Avery replied, his voice gloomy, ¡°She¡¯s going out now? Put her on the phone.¡± At that moment, Darlene came out of her bedroom and rushed toward the door. Since she was in a hurry, she barely wore any makeup, her hair swept back in a casual ponytail. Vivian put on the speaker as she chased after Darlene while saying uneasily, ¡°Ms. Garcia, wait. Avery wants to talk to you.¡± With Vivian blocking her way, Darlene heard Avery say, ¡°Darlene, just stay at home. I contacted Dr. Dawson and was told that Nigel did not need to change his heart. I wonder if there is still a need to find a receable heart now!¡± Darlene was impatient, about to push Vivian away, but she was stunned when she heard the words. So Avery heard what I said just now? Howe he knows about it? Then she brought to mind how she left her bedroom door unlocked just now. Soon, Darlene understood what was going on. Chapter 10 n Vivies On Her Face Ge. Bonus Then with a disgusted nce at Vivian, who looked innocent, Darlene said, ¡°Vivian, do you have to tell him everything?¡± Vivian sounded as if she was deeply wronged. ¡°Ms. Garcia, I beg your pardon. I only mentioned that to him because I¡¯m worried.¡± But thest thing Darlene wanted now was to talk with Vivian. She needed to go to the hospital ASAP. Avery had ruined Nigel¡¯s chance of recing his heartst time. There was no way Darlene would let Avery do that again. Then Darlene brushed past Vivian, only to find that Vivian had staggered and then fallen onto the ground. ¡°Ah! It hurts so much. Ms. Garcia, all right, I won¡¯t stop you. Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s all my fault. But please try to act reasonably.¡± Hearing that, Avery said angrily, ¡°Darlene, don¡¯t go too far. I¡¯ll say it onest time! Stay at home. Don¡¯t think about meeting Gustave. The excuses you invented just don¡¯t work.¡± Then Avery hung up the phone. And soon, Cyrus, who was downstairs, received a call from Avery. He wanted Cyrus to stop Darlene from going out. Darlene knew that there was no way Avery could let her go out now. Therefore, she hurried to take out her phone, wanting to call Gustave. But at that moment, Vivian, who was lying on the ground, jerked herself up and wrenched Darlene¡¯s phone over. Darlene was typing a message, hence a loose grip on her phone. That made Vivian able to get Darlene¡¯s phone with ease before throwing it downstairs. And while Vivian was at it, Vivian shouted, ¡°Ms. Garcia, calm down. Smashing your phone with anger simply won¡¯t work.¡± Ge. Bunus Noticing that her phone had gotten dark, Darlene felt a surge of anger. Except for Avery, she had never hated someone like this. Due to that, Darlene failed to restrain herself and pped Vivian hard on her face. Darlene exerted a force so mighty that Vivian¡¯s face became red right off. Darlene could feel that her own palm was swollen from the p as well. Meanwhile, Cyrus, after the call from Avery, went up the stairs before blocking Darlene¡¯s way out. ¡°Ms. Garcia, you can¡¯t go out now. It¡¯s an order from Mr. Gard, who is on his way here.¡± Vivian, who had been pped, remained in a daze. This was the first time Darlene attacked her. Before, Darlene was the one who was bullied. Gritting her teeth, Vivian covered her face, craving a fight back. But the presence of Cyrus stopped her. Just like that, Darlene stayed at the vi all day long, not being able to go anywhere. That was because, after Cyrus, Avery showed up in Scenery Vi as well and hadn¡¯t left ever since just to watch Darlene. And the meeting he was having, he turned it into a video conference instead. That evening, Avery received a call from the hospital. He was told that the donor Gustave found proved to be a suitable one, whose heart met Nigel¡¯s demand. After the call, Avery sat on the sofa in the living room with a livid face and did not speak for a long time. He thought, if Nigel underwent a heart transnt because of that, Darlene would be grateful to Gustave, so grateful that she might even have sex Chapter 40 p Vivian On Her Face with Gustave. Ge. Bonus That drove Avery crazy. Despite all the efforts he put in, finding Giovanni included, Gustave was the one who took the credit. Then Avery said coldly, ¡°Tamper with the examination results before sending them over.¡® Then Avery waited where he was until he got the results, with which, he left for Darlene¡¯s bedroom. Since the door was locked from the outside, Darlene got excited noticing that it was opened. ¡°Any news? The heart is suitable, right? Please, I beg of you. Just let me go to the hospital. It¡¯s a rare opportunity that I desperately want to seize.¡± Avery handed over his phone with a cold face. ¡°Have a look. These are the examination results sent from the hospital just now. We can¡¯t use the heart since the donor has hepatitis.¡± Darlene hurried to take over the phone before starting to read the results. As she read, the light in her eyes dimmed. ¡°Impossible!¡± Avery then started tofort her. ¡°Alright, you should have seen thising. I mean, it took Nathen a good year to find a suitable heart for Nigel. And Gustave only spent half a month on that. That simply doesn¡¯t make sense. ¡°Since your phone is broken, which I¡¯ve already had it being repaired now, you¡¯ll have to wait till the printed results have been sent here. But the results are genuine. You can give Gustave a call to verify them. Chapter 40 p Vivian On Her Face §à Ge. Jutar Looking at the hospital¡¯s stamp on the results on Avery¡¯s phone, Darlene shook her head before turning around and walking in. ¡°No need.¡± Avery knew her so well that, the more firmly he asked her to call Gustave, the less likely she would get suspicious. After getting to the French window in her room, Darlene sat down, her voice weak. ¡°Leave me alone. I need some alone time to process this.¡± Avery, a little guilty, added, ¡°Don¡¯t get too disappointed. Dr. Dawson will soon be back. He is very skilled and will for sure save Nigel. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Noticing that Darlene was silent, Avery then closed the door before leaving. And the moment he got to the study, he made a call. ¡°Find a heart for me. I need it ASAP.¡¯ Avery thought, I am the only one who is allowed to help Darlene. And there is no way I would let some other dudes steal my thunder. Meanwhile, Vivian, who was standing secretly outside the study, clenched her fists. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about saving Nigel. I will make sure that Nigel dies when she thinks there is hope.¡± As for Darlene, she kept sitting at the French windows until midnight when her door was pushed open. It was Avery with a dark face. ¡°Darlene, Nigel was involved in a car ident.¡± Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 I¡¯ll Kill Her Get Bonus Darlene stood up from the sofa and rushed over. ¡°What did you say? Who was in a car ident?¡± Avery also didn¡¯t expect that such a thing would happen. Just now, the hospital called and said that Nigel was in a bad state. He took Darlene out andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Go and see what happened. Your brother has been sent to the emergency room. The doctor will take care of him. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Cyrus was already waiting outside. Darlene sat in the back seat and panicked. ¡°How could there be a car ident? Nigel is not a naughty kid. He is not in good health and has always stayed in the hospital. It is impossible for him to run out.¡± Avery looked at her and said the truth, ¡°Before your brother left the hospital, he told the nurse that he received a call from your phone. The person on the phone said that you copsed, so he took a taxi to the hospital. The ident happened on the way.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Darlene was about to lose control of her emotions, and Avery immediatelyforted her, ¡°It has already happened. Calm down. Vivian said your phone was damaged and couldn¡¯t work, so she sent it to be repaired. ¡°I will ask the repair store why your phone gave a call. There may be some misunderstanding.¡± Darlene clenched her fists, her eyes red. She sneered, ¡°Misunderstanding? Avery, listen, if something bad happened to my younger brother, I swear I would kill your Vivian even if I might risk my life!¡± Avery frowned. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± He naturally could not believe that it was Vivian who did it. However, he thought that Darlene might lose her mind, so he did not say anything. When they arrived at the hospital, Nigel was still in the emergency room. Gustave who somehow received the news was sitting outside the emergency room. When he saw Darlene, he immediately got up. ¡°Where did you go? I called you for a whole day but no one answered. We finally found the matched heart, and you should keep an eye on your brother. How can you let him go out at this time?¡± He was probably a little unhappy. He had spent a lot of effort in the past half month to get a donated heart for Nigel. He had not always been that helpful. He just thought that Darlene was simr to that person, so he reached out his hand. However, he did not expect that after he got the heart, Darlene, who seemed to have disappeared from the world, would not answer his phone and not take care of her own brother. Darlene got stunned. She stared at Gustave for a few seconds before asking him, ¡°What did you say?¡± Avery did not expect that he would meet Gustave here, and Gustave would say it out. Avery felt very guilty and wanted to interrupt Darlene and Gustave¡¯s conversation. ¡°Mr. Walpole, this is between my wife and me. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Darlene stared at Gustave without blinking. ¡°Mr. Walpole, what? What do you mean you found the matched heart?¡± Gustave felt a little strange. ¡°I called you in the morning and said we were close to getting a matched one. It has been confirmed in the afternoon. I couldn¡¯t contact you, so I told the hospital to tell Mr. Gard.¡± He paused for a moment and suddenly understood that the problem might be Avery. Gustave found it hard to believe. He looked at Avery. ¡°Mr. Gard. They are your wife and brother¨Cinw. You won¡¯t be against them, right?¡± Avery was at a loss for words. When he met Darlene¡¯s furious gaze, subconsciously avoided it. he even He tried to appease Darlene. ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing to transnt the heart. Mr. Dawson said that Nigel could be cured without transntation¡­¡± With a clear sound, he got a p on his face. Darlene did not say anything. After she pped him, her hand trembled. Avery didn¡¯t look good. He felt guilty and wanted to exin, ¡°Things are not that simple. Listen¡­¡± Darlene clenched her fists, raised her hand, and ruthlessly pped the other side of his face. Avery ran out of patience. His face darkened. He reached up to grab Darlene¡¯s wrist. ¡°Enough. Stop.¡± Darlene was so angry that she trembled all over. ¡°That is my younger brother! A matched heart means he can finally live healthily like normal people. Avery, how dare you! You¡¯re like a murderer!¡± Gustave stood to the side and didn¡¯t get involved. When they were almost done arguing, he reminded them, ¡°Well, things have already happened. Let¡¯s see if Nigel can recover faster and catch up with the time of the heart transnt. The donator might be able to hold on for a few more days.¡± Darlene finally regained some of her senses and nodded at a loss. ¡°Right. The heart transnt is the most important thing. Maybe there is still time.¡± Gustave waved his hand and gestured for his assistant toe over. ¡°Since I have helped Nigel with the heart transnt, and now that he happened to be in a car ident, I can¡¯t stand by. I gave him a business card in the morning, and after he got into a car ident, the police contacted me immediately.¡± He handed some photos and files to Darlene and Avery. ¡°Before Nigel left the hospital, he just received a call from Ms. Garcia¡¯s phone. This car ident might be nned by someone.¡± Avery was not willing to ept Gustave¡¯s things, so Darlene took them. Gustave continued, ¡°It might be rude to ask ¡­ but I heard that despite your wife, you¡¯re in love with someone, called ¡­ Vivian?¡± Avery looked upset. ¡°Mr. Walpole, it¡¯s not your business.¡± Gustave chuckled, ¡°I know, and I¡¯m not interested in your private affairs. ¡°I just asked the police and my assistant to gather some evidence. The photos captured by the surveince cameras on the road show that the driver looks simr to a female clerk from the repair shop which fixes Ms. Garcia¡¯s mobile phone.¡± Gustave took out a piece of paper from the files in Darlene¡¯s hands and handed it to Avery. ¡°It is not difficult to temporarily erase or fake personal information, and it¡¯s hard to investigate it. Get Bonus ¡°But I thought of a way, and it worked. That person happens to be surnamed Sheridan as well. She is Vivian¡¯s aunt.¡± Avery obviously wanted to refute it immediately. Gustave smiled and cut him off. ¡°I know. The evidence is not solid. I¡¯ll give you another one. This transfer record says Vivian has transferred 80 thousand dors to her aunt.¡± Avery¡¯s face finally darkened. Gustave looked at him with interest. ¡°This is my first time meddling in other people¡¯s business. It seems a little interesting. I¡¯m very curious about what decision you will make.¡± Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Roselyn Tells the Truth Avery took the stack of documents and photos. Before he could take a closer look, he heard a gentle voice from the corridor not far away. ¡°Avery, is Ms. Garcia and Nigel alright?¡± Darlene¡¯s eyes were frighteningly red. When she saw Vivian approaching, she uncontrobly pounced over. ¡°Vivian, you dare toe!¡± Vivian looked frightened. When Darlene reached out her hand, Vivian immediately fell down. ¡°Ms. Garcia, what happened? Did I do something wrong?¡± Gustave had seen this kind of woman many times, and it made him a little upset. ¡°Ms. Sheridan?¡± Vivian wanted to talk to Avery about her grievances, but when she saw that Gustave seemed to be interested in her, she immediately replied softly, ¡°Mr. Walpole, you know me?¡± Gustave watched her quickly return to normal and said with a smile, ¡°your acting is not good. Don¡¯t have to embarrass yourself. ¡°If I¡¯m correct, Darlene did not touch you, right? How will you exin your fall? Vivian¡¯s face immediately turned pale. She made sure Avery could not see whether Darlene pushed her or not from that angle, but she never expected that Gustave would interfere. She walked towards Avery with some grievance. ¡°Avery, why do Ms. Garcia and Mr. Walpole dislike me?¡± She deliberately put Darlene and Gustave together to make Avery unhappy Chapter 42 Roselyn Tel¡¯s the Truth Ge.30045 and doubt their rtionship. But at this moment, Avery¡¯s reaction was not what she had expected. He looked at her for a moment and asked, ¡°Vivian, Mr. Walpole and the police found some evidence. Your aunt might be a suspect in the car ident. What do you think?¡± Vivian looked at him in surprise. ¡°How could this be? How could my aunt do such a thing? She just came to Baltimore not long ago, and she doesn¡¯t even have a driver¡¯s license.¡± Gustave walked to her and interrupted, ¡°Ms. Sheridan, ording to my investigation, you have more than one aunt. So you have confirmed which one Mr. Gard is talking about?¡± Vivian was stunned and could not keep her innocent face. She never expected that the police would find a hole in her aunt¡¯s behavior. Now that she wanted to disassociate herself from this thing, she did not do much thinking. She quickly calmed herself down. ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying I pretend not to know about it? ¡°I only have one aunt in Baltimore, and Nigel got into a car ident here. So, the aunt that Avery mentioned must refer to that one.¡± Gustave said sarcastically, ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Sheridan to answer so smoothly. It turns out that you have thought about it so carefully.¡± Avery frowned. ¡°Even if the car ident has something to do with Vivian¡¯s aunt, it won¡¯t have anything to do with Vivian. She is not that kind of person.¡± Darlene took the transfer record out of Avery¡¯s hand and threw it on Vivian. Chapter 42 Roselyn Tails the Truth Ge 34s ¡°Then please exin, at this critical juncture, why you transferred 80 thousand dors to your aunt. ¡°You even used a new card and deliberately erased the record. Without Mr. Walpole¡¯s help, it would be impossible to find it.¡± Vivian looked at the record. She was sure that she did not leave any ws. She wondered why Gustave was so capable that he dug out everything. Avery was also suspicious. No matter how much he trusted Vivian, he couldn¡¯t deny the hard evidence. He said, ¡°Vivian, if you hadn¡¯t done it, just tell the truth. Don¡¯t worry. I will give justice to you. I won¡¯t let you be wronged.¡± Of course, if it was really rted to her, Avery might not protect her. Anyway, this car ident could be murder. Vivian stared at the record for a moment, then looked up at Darlene sadly. ¡°I never transferred the money. The transfer time shows that it was four o¡¯clock in the afternoon yesterday. At that time, isn¡¯t my mobile phone in your hands, Ms. Garcia?¡± Darlene sneered. ¡°That¡¯s a good story. I took your mobile phone, broke your screen lock, put in your card code, guessed your aunt¡¯s bank card number, and transferred the money to her?¡± ¡°Avery, I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Vivian looked at Avery innocently. ¡°Yesterday afternoon, I was worried about Ms. Garcia, so I secretly went to her bedroom to take a look. She said that she wanted to borrow my phone for a while, so I gave it to her. I have no idea what she did, but I didn¡¯t lie.¡± Darlene said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t see you at all yesterday afternoon, and I didn¡¯t Chapter 42 Roselyn Tol¡¯s the Truth Ge. Jenus use your phone. Even if I had used it, how could I transfer 80 thousand dors with your phone?¡± Vivian said in fear, ¡°Avery, I really don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just saying the truth.¡± Gustave looked at Avery. It was obvious that because of Vivian¡¯s words, Avery began to doubt and find it difficult to make a choice. Gustave suddenly felt that it was really meaningless to show Avery the evidence. Gustave said, ¡°Ms. Garcia, I have tried my best to help you. I have to say your marriage has problems. ¡°I can¡¯t interfere between you and your husband. If you want to divorce or turn to awsuit, I can get you awyer.¡± Avery was obviously unhappy, and Gustave had no intention of staying any longer. ¡°I have ns. Gotta go.¡± He looked at the evidence and photos in Avery¡¯s hands. ¡°I seem to have overestimated Mr. Gard¡¯s IQ and judgment. There¡¯s no need to give you these things.¡± After he finished speaking, he immediately left. Vivian sobbed and exined, ¡°Avery, believe me. I can¡¯t do that kind of thing.¡± Avery was not happy. For the first time, he felt that Vivian¡¯s crying made him a little agitated. His phone rang, and he did not say anything to Vivian. He left her and went to the end of the corridor to answer the phone. Ge. Jos Cyrus was talking on the phone, ¡°Sir, Roselyn, the servant who took care of Mrs. Gard, has been found. She just arrived at the airport. I have sent someone to get her to your manor.¡± Avery said in a deep voice, ¡°Okay, make sure to bring her back to the manor intact. I¡¯m going to ask her myself.¡± Roselyn must know best about the year he was paralyzed after the ident. He hung up and did not look at Vivian who was standing behind him. He walked straight to the elevator and left the hospital. Vivian panicked for a moment. She had heard Avery¡¯s phone call just now. As she ran towards the elevator, she immediately sent a message to Jax. ¡°Roselyn has arrived at the airport. That old woman is very loyal to Mrs. Gard. Try your best to stop her. If you can¡¯t, then make her shut up forever.¡± By the time she finished sending the message and rushed to the underground parking lot, Avery had already driven away. A bodyguard approached her and said, ¡°Ms. Sheridan, Mr. Gard suddenly gets something to do. He told me to send you back after you finish your work.¡® Vivian forced herself to reply. ¡°I don¡¯t have much to do. I¡¯m a little tired. Please send me back to Scenery Vi.¡± On the way back to Scenery Vi, Jax quickly replied with a text message, ¡°It¡¯s toote. Cyrus, Avery has asked Cyrus to pick her up. When my people went to the airport, Roselyn was already taken away.¡± Vivian was so angry that she lost control and smashed her phone in the back Chanter Tole the To th seat. Ge. 30005 The bodyguard was driving in the front. When he heard the sound, he looked at her from the rearview mirror. ¡°Ms. Sheridan, what happened?¡± Vivian¡¯s face turned pale. She smiled stiffly and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I didn¡¯t hold my phone firmly. Can you drive faster? I¡¯m not feeling well. I want to go back to the Scenery Vi to rx.¡± Although she couldn¡¯t stop them from taking away Roselyn, she could stop her from speaking. When the bodyguard heard this, he stepped on the elerator. In less than ten minutes, the car stopped at Scenery Vi. Vivian pushed open the car door and rushed in. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only When she entered the door, she heard Roselyn¡¯s voice. ¡°Mrs. Gard can¡¯t do that kind of thing. Moreover, three years ago, when Ms. Sheridan went abroad, I happened to go to the airport to pick someone up. I saw Ms. Sheridan chatting with Mr. Bullock. They entered the boarding gate together.¡± Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Avery¡¯s Fear of Truth Vivian walked into the living room and looked at Roselyn in disbelief. ¡°Roselyn, there¡¯s no enmity between us. Why do you frame me? ¡°I know you are the servant of Mrs. Gard and want to defend her. You can say that I was going abroad on my own, but how can you misunderstand the rtionship between me and Mr. Bullock? Avery looked over. ¡°I asked my bodyguard to stay in the hospital. Why do you Vivian walked to Avery¡¯s side, looking depressed. ¡°I saw you left in a hurry. I was worried that something might have happened to you, so I followed you back.¡± Avery was not anxious to make a judgment. He pointed at the sofa beside him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s sit down and have a talk. Roselyn has served Mrs. Gard for twenty years. Perhaps there is some misunderstanding.¡± He clearly did not believe that Roselyn would lie to frame Vivian. It was not easy for Vivian to frame Roselyn like how she had dealt with Darlene previously. Vivian was thinking about what she should do when Roselyn sneered and said to her, ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, you can be confronted with me. ¡°As far as I know, three years ago, after Mr. Gard was in aa due to the R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only car ident, Mrs. Gard told me with anger that you have said to her that you would not marry a cripple. The next day, you went to the airport with Mr. Bullock and flew to London.¡± These words were somewhat familiar. Avery remembered that when Darlene was forced to kneel in the heavy rain, she also said that. Chapter 12 Avery¡¯s Ens of Truth. Ge. 300us She said that Vivian disliked him for being a cripple and that Vivian was in love with another man. It was only at this moment that he could not help but be a little suspicious. But he found that he did not even dare to doubt these things. He was afraid of wronging Vivian. What¡¯s worse, he could not imagine if Darlene was not the one to be med, how much harm he had done to her. Vivian sobbed softly. ¡°Roselyn, I would never have said such words. If I had not been forced to go abroad, I definitely could not abandon Avery after he had such a serious car ident. I have been abroad for the past few years, and I have been living in pain every day.¡± She didn¡¯t give Roselyn any chance to speak. ¡°I know that you have taken care of Mrs. Gard for so many years. You are a very good person and will never deliberately frame me. ¡°But you or Mrs. Gard must have heard wrong. Also, the person who forced me to go abroad imed to be Mrs. Gard¡¯s person. But now I don¡¯t think what he said is true, because he had no reason to tell me about his identity. ¡°Perhaps there is also a misunderstanding between me and Mrs. Gard.¡± Roselyn said disdainfully, ¡°Well, now you can¡¯t cover it up, so you stop ming Mrs. Gard?¡± Vivian said with a trembling voice, ¡°I have never thought of ming Mrs. Gard. It¡¯s just that the person who forced me to go abroad did say that he followed Mrs. Gard¡¯s order. ¡°I also heard him talking on the phone. He said ¡°Ms. Garcia¡± and told Ms. Garcia to tell Mrs. Gard that the thing was done. That made me guess that Chapter 43 Avery¡¯s Fear of Truth Ge. 300 it was Mrs. Gard and Ms. Garcia who asked me to go abroad.¡± ¡°Ms. Sheridan, you are good at acting. You know that you can¡¯t frame Mrs. Gard, so you simply put all the me on Ms. Garcia. ¡°How ungrateful you are! Mrs. Gard should not have been soft¨Chearted and let you go abroad after you described Mr. Gard with those bad words.¡± She looked at Vivian¡¯s lower abdomen and sneered. ¡°I heard that you came back to the country, and you¡¯re pregnant, right? ¡°Jax is probably the baby¡¯s father. Why are you so shameless? Mrs. Gard has passed away, and why are you still ndering her? Vivian¡¯s tears dropped more. ¡°Roselyn, I never wanted to nder Mrs. Gard. If it really had nothing to do with Mrs. Gard, I was also tricked by that person. ¡°As for Ms. Garcia, I did hear that man call her name on the phone. Perhaps I misunderstood something and was fooled by someone.¡± ¡°Mrs. Gard is not alive anyway. You can make up stories as you want,¡± Roselyn said coldly. ¡°You hadn¡¯te back for three years. How can youe back so coincidentally after Mrs. Gard passed away? How can you be so despicable and shameless¡­¡± Avery had gotten what he wanted to know and interrupted Roselyn. ¡°Well, Roselyn, maybe Vivian wasn¡¯t clear about what happened then. You must be tired after a long¨Ctime of travel. Cyrus will arrange a ce for you to stay. Go and rx.¡® Roselyn did not say much. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Gard. I¡¯ve watched you grow up. I still want to remind you that you should be careful about the people Chapter 43 Avery¡¯s Fear of Truth Ge. 200us around you.¡± Vivian sobbed on the side. Roselyn nced at her in disgust and took her luggage out with Cyrus. Once Roselyn left, Avery stood up and looked at Vivian. ¡°Have a good rest. I will go to thepany.¡± Vivian looked up at him. She looked sad. ¡°Avery, the sun is rising. You haven¡¯t slept all night. Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± Avery seemed to not see the tears on her face. He took his suit jacket and said, ¡°No. I¡¯m busy. I¡¯ll go out. You can sleep for a while.¡± Vivian still wanted to say something, but Avery had already left. He did not go to thepany but went to the hospital. Nigel had left the emergency room and entered the ward. Darlene was with him inside. Avery went outside the ward and raised his hand to knock on the door. The one who opened the door was Darlene, but she stood at the door and did not allow him to enter. Her eyes were cold, as if she wanted to dig a hole in his face. ¡°What? Are you here tough at me?¡± Avery was not sure what the truth was, but he felt as if he had already confirmed it. That sense of guilt surged up uncontrobly, and he said stiffly, ¡°I have contacted the donator that Mr. Walpole found for you. ¡°He was given a notice of critical illness. Within the next three days, he will Chapter 43 Avery¡¯s Fear of Truth Ge. Bonus donate his heart. Your brother still has the opportunity.¡± Darlene looked at him with a colder gaze. ¡°Stop faking it. Avery, Nigel is seriously injured. The doctor said he couldn¡¯t undergo any surgery within a month, including the heart transnt.¡± Avery stood outside the door and suddenly felt as if there was a thorn in his flesh. ¡°How could this be? Why is he heavily injured?¡± Darlene told him word by word, ¡°Please tell Vivian that I will make her pay sooner orter. I want her to die.¡± She stared at Avery. ¡°Of course, I want you to die as well.¡± When she finished speaking, she mmed the door shut. Avery stood outside the door for a long time. Only when he sat down on the chair in the corridor and lit a cigarette did he realize that his hands were trembling. He tried a few times. When he finally lit it up, a nurse warned him in disgust, ¡°Sir, this is the area of wards. Please do not smoke.¡® Avery frowned. In the end, he did not say a word and put out the cigarette on the ground. He got up and walked to the end of the corridor. He wanted to take a breath of fresh air in front of the window. Cyrus followed behind him. It was four or five o¡¯clock in the morning. The chill wind blew on his face. He did not sleep all night, but he did not feel sleepy. At this moment, he suddenly felt panicked. He said, ¡°Cyrus, do you think Roselyn might be lying?¡± Chapter 43 Avery¡¯s Fear of Truth Ge¨C3045 Cyrus used to be very cautious when speaking and would not say with absoluteness. But this time, he said firmly, ¡°No.¡± Avery¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. ¡°But how could Vivian do that? She even risked her life to save me.¡± Cyrus was silent for a moment before asking a question that he had wanted to ask a long time ago. ¡°Sir, why are you so sure that the one who saved is Ms. Sheridan?¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 The One Saving Him Might Be Darlene Avery was recalling what happened many years ago. Avery had never doubted the fact that Vivian risked her life to save him. It was also because of that thing that Avery¡¯s feelings and tolerance towards Vivian had always been special. With these memories, Avery said firmly, ¡°Back then, because she was saving me, Vivian¡¯s left shoulder was severely burned and there¡¯s still a scar. Moreover, even in that chaotic situation, I saw her face.¡± At the very least, he roughly saw her face. And it was after he escaped from death that Vivian¡¯s left shoulder was injured and had a scar. When he said this, Avery suddenly paused. One thing came to his mind suddenly for no reason. That was, Darlene and Vivian looked alike, and there were many simrities in their facial features. This was also why Avery often treated Darlene as Vivian¡¯s substitute in the years that Vivian had been abroad. Moreover, he vaguely remembered that there was also a scar on Darlene¡¯s left shoulder. However, he wasn¡¯t sure about it. To be honest, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to Darlene. And now, because Darlene had been scalded by him, there was a new scar on her left shoulder. He couldn¡¯t tell if there had been any old injuries. He felt that his conjecture was very ridiculous, and as if he wasforting himself, he repeated it, ¡°In short, it must be Vivian who saved me.¡± Chapter 44 The One Saving Him Might Be Darlene Ge, denus The sense of uneasiness grew deeper. He even began to fear. He was afraid that from the beginning, he had made a big mistake. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. This was something he could not ept, so he subconsciously denied these guesses. He hoped that all his previous judgments were correct. Darlene had hurt Vivian, and everything she had suffered now was deserved. Avery looked at Cyrus. For the first time, he felt hard to make a judgment. ¡°Cyrus, why do I feel that I seem to have done something wrong?¡± Cyrus said carefully, ¡°Even if Ms. Garcia had forced Ms. Sheridan to go abroad and hurt Ms. Sheridan, I personally feel that Ms. Garcia has paid the price for that. ¡°Ms. Garcia had undergone a miscarriage and stayed in prison and a mental hospital. Now, her brother¡¯s matched heart has been lost. I think it¡¯s enough.¡± Avery was a little absent¨Cminded. ¡°Yes, she had undergone a miscarriage, been imprisoned, and been sent to a mental hospital by me. Now, the chance for her brother to get a new heart has been ruined by me. If I were wrong, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to make up for it, right?¡± Cyrus was silent and did not respond. If Darlene had been wronged from the beginning, then she had suffered too much. No matter how much she loved Avery, she must not have those feelings for him. At this point, what was left was probably only hatred. Avery shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be wrong, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be wrong. You are right. Although she deserves it, she has paid the price. I¡¯ll let it go. I Chapter 44 The One Saving Him Might Be Darlene Ge: 30mus forgive her.¡± He would not admit he was wrong, ever. Avery propped his hand against the window and saw the sky gradually lighting up. He said, ¡°Tell the servants to get some food for her and Nigel. I¡¯ll bring it in.¡± Cyrus nodded and left. A momentter, the servants brought the food over, and Vivian came here. After she got closer, Vivian said considerately, ¡°Avery, Ms. Garcia seems to have suffered a lot. I made soup for her and brought it here. It¡¯s quite a lot. You haven¡¯t eaten anything yet. Let¡¯s eat some.¡± Avery nodded. He took the food box from the servant and walked directly to the ward. This was probably the first time that Vivian was ignored by Avery. She held her soup awkwardly and quickly followed. The door to Nigel¡¯s ward was not locked, but Avery did not go in directly. He raised his hand and knocked on the door. Vivian looked at the ajar door and reminded, ¡°Avery, the door is not locked. Ms. Garcia and Nigel might be asleep. Why don¡¯t we go in?¡± Avery did not open the door. After waiting for a moment, he raised his hand and knocked on the door a few more times. After knocking several times, Darlene finally got up impatiently, opened the door, and looked coldly at them. She noticed Vivian beside her, and her eyes were cold. ¡°Can you get out?¡± Chapter 44 The One Saving Him Might Be Darlene Ge: 305 Vivian was about to cry, thinking that Avery would definitely be angry because he could not stand people talking to him like this. However, Avery did not have much reaction. He handed over the things in his hand. ¡°I see that you are the only one taking care of your brother here. You probably won¡¯t be able to go down to buy food, so I get you some.¡± Darlene did not ept it and sneered. ¡°Sorry, we won¡¯t eat your food. Avery, if you have a bit of conscience, get out with Vivian. Don¡¯t pretend to be a good guy. It¡¯s gross.¡± This was probably the first time Avery had been so humble to someone, and he unnaturally stuffed the thermos into Darlene¡¯s hands. ¡°Take it whether you eat it or not. They¡¯ve been sent here. And I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± Darlene nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± She threw it into the trash can next to the door. ¡°You said it¡¯s fine whether we eat it or not. I¡¯m sorry. We won¡¯t eat it. Can you leave now?¡± Avery was a little displeased. Vivian immediately spoke, ¡°Avery, don¡¯t be angry. Ms. Garcia is just in a bad mood. ¡°Ms. Garcia, I made soup for you. Why don¡¯t you have some soup? Don¡¯t starve yourself.¡± Darlene took the bowl of soup. It smelled greasy. She looked at it and chuckled. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s healthy vegetable soup. Thank you, but I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯d rather you keep it.¡± Just as she finished her words, Darlene took a step closer to Vivian. She raised the bowl of soup and ced it upside down on Vivian¡¯s head. The soup flowed all over Vivian¡¯s face, and the makeup on Vivian¡¯s face was Chapter 44 The One Saving Him Might Be Darlene ALE 1. 30 Darlene noticed that Avery looked angry, and she threw the empty soup bowl onto him. ¡°What else tricks have you not used? You can get me food as much as you want. Come on. I will hold on to the end.¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Nigel Falls and Dies Ge: 36tus Vivian had her face and whole body covered in soup. The medical staff and patients all looked at her. It happened in the full re of the public. She had never felt so ashamed. Although she always told Avery that she never wore makeup and was not used to having makeup on, it wasn¡¯t true. The hot soup flowed down and smudged her eyeliner, mascara, and foundation. Her face was now ck and white. If not for the fact that it was broad daylight, she would be even scarier than a ghost. Vivian was extremely embarrassed. She thought that her makeup was not smudged and didn¡¯t dare to raise her hand to wipe her face. She cried as she walked to Avery, wanting to hide behind him. ¡°Avery, my face hurts. I think it is scalded.¡± Avery took a step back almost subconsciously. Her face really looked so dirty. After taking a step back, he realized that his reaction was a bit rude, so he looked at Darlene and said, ¡°No matter how upset you are, this is so mean to do this to Vivian. Forget it, go to rest. I will take Vivian back ande back Darlene stared at him with disgust and did not speak again. It was not just Vivian, even Darlene was a little surprised. Considering how protective Avery was of Vivian, Darlene had thought that he would at least get a bowl of soup and pour it on her head. Chapter 45 Nigel Falis and Dies Ge. 300 However, even if he really got a bowl of soup, Darlene would not just let him pour on her. Vivian followed Avery and left. The onlookers were sizing her up. She dared not raise her head at all, and she clenched her fists tightly. Darlene poured the soup on her right in front of Avery, but this time, Avery actually just let it slide. It must be that he didn¡¯t have the heart to be tough with Darlene, or he was suspicious of her, which was why he acted strangely. Vivian felt that she could not wait any longer. At this point, she had to give Darlene a fatal blow and make it impossible for Avery and Darlene to get back together. If they continued like this, there wasn¡¯t much time left for her. The truth of those things woulde to light sooner orter. On the way back with Avery, Vivian pretended that she was not feeling well and insisted on sitting in the back row. Avery seemed a little absent¨Cminded. No one knew what he was thinking. He didn¡¯t ask Vivian why and just let her move to the back row. He was driving in the front. Sitting in the back row, Vivian received a message from Jax. ¡°Darlene is going out with her brother. She says that they are going for a walk. I guess she wants to run away. Should I stop her?¡± Vivian looked at the message and couldn¡¯t help but smile. This opportunity came at the right time. She immediately replied, ¡°No need. Tell the nurse to let her go.¡® Chapter 45 Nigel Falis and Dies This is from N?velDrama.Org. If Darlene ran away, it would be the best. Her life would regain peace, she would have no more worries. If Darlene didn¡¯t run away, then she still could take advantage of it. She sent the message, deleted it, and then put the phone aside. Ge. Joe us and Avery did not pay attention to her. He focused on driving, probably thinking about something else. The car stopped at Scenery Vi, and Avery¡¯s phone rang. He immediately put it on the speaker, and a bodyguard said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Gard, right after you left, Ms. Garcia ordered me to go downstairs to buy breakfast. When I came back, Ms. Garcia and her brother were gone.¡± Avery¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What happened? Hurry up and go to the nurse station to ask if they know anything and look for them immediately.¡± Vivian asked with concern, ¡°Avery, is everything alright?¡± Avery furrowed his brows. ¡°Vivian, you go in first. I have to go to the hospital. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Vivian wanted to go with him. ¡°Avery, let me go with you. I can also help look for them.¡± ¡°No need. Get out of the car, please.¡± Avery sounded a bit impatient. Vivian got out of the car and entered Scenery Vi. As soon as she got out of the car and closed the door, Avery turned the car around and drove off. Vivian was agitated. She hoped that Darlene could escape, but she also hoped that Darlene would be caught and make a clown of herself. Chapter 45 Nigel Falis and Dies GetBonus She stayed in Scenery Vi. At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Mary came back with a message. ¡°Ms. Sheridan, Mr. Gard has found Darlene. He has taken her directly to Southwood Vi. ¡°I heard that Mr. Gard was very angry and would keep her locked up in Southwood Vi for a period of time. She was not allowed to go out again. As for Nigel, he was kicked out of the hospital and has returned home.¡± Vivian was disappointed. ¡°She actually came back. Mary, Mrs. Gard¡¯s servant, Roselyn, has returned. I feel that I won¡¯t be able to hide that thing for long. I¡¯m afraid that something bad will happen.¡± The servants in the living room were all dismissed. Mary was silent for a moment and whispered, ¡°Vivian, since we can¡¯t get rid of Darlene¡­ Isn¡¯t Nigel her favorite? Why don¡¯t we¡­¡± As she spoke, she ¡°cut¡± her throat with the side of her palm. Vivian was a little scared. ¡°Will it work?¡± Mary continued, ¡°Vivian, you¡¯ve worked hard for so many years and done so much. You can¡¯t wait any longer. Let¡¯s solve it once and for all and kill the one Darlene loves.¡± Vivian clenched her fists and got up. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see her brother.¡± When they arrived, Nigel was alone in the rented room, calling Darlene anxiously. But he never got through. He had no idea where Darlene had been taken by Avery. The door opened and Vivian walked in. ¡°You are still here. Your grandmother and sister are dead, and you don¡¯t even go to see them.¡± Chapter 45 Nigel Falis and Dies Nigel whooshed out of the bed and stared at Vivian with hostility. ¡°Nonsense. My grandmother and sister are alive!¡± Vivian opened her bag unhurriedly and took out a stack of papers. ¡°Your sister didn¡¯t learn her lesson, and Avery was furious. He removed your grandmother¡¯s oxygen mask to teach Darlene a lesson. ¡°But who knew that the people of your family were all so weak? Right after the mask was taken off her, your grandma suffocated and died on the spot. Your sister heard the news and had a heart attack. They failed to revive her.¡± Vivian threw the documents to Nigel. ¡°Since Avery is your sister¡¯s husband, he is now your guardian. He has signed the death certificates. He is actually a bit sad, and he wants me to give you his condolences.¡± With bloodshot eyes, Nigel threw himself at Vivian, who was standing in front of the window. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, you bitch! I will pull your tongue out!¡± Vivian frowned and raised her hand to throw Nigel to the ground. Nigel was too weak and emotional at the moment, and he spat blood on the spot. He staggered up and pounced on Vivian again¡­ Darlene received a call at four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Theirndlord said regretfully on the other end of the line, ¡°Ms. Garcia, your brother just jumped out of the building through the window. He has been confirmed dead. Pleasee over immediately.¡± Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Darlene Dies The phone in Darlene¡¯s hand fell to the floor with a bang sound. She suddenly had a sharp ringing in her ears which made her unable to hear the voice on the other end of the line. She got up with a pale face and was about to go out when the bedroom door was pushed open from the outside. Avery rushed over with an uneasy expression. Seeing the look on Darlene¡¯s face, he knew that it was already toote. He had just received news that Nigel had fallen off the building and died. He immediately came upstairs to stop Darlene from answering the phone, but in the end, he was toote. Darlene walked out in a daze. Avery almost lost the guts to stop her. ¡°Calm down. The police said that the face of the dead was beyond recognition. It might not be your brother. Maybe¡­¡± He reached out to grab Darlene¡¯s arm, but Darlene shook his hand off and pped him in the face. Avery frowned and caught up with her. He didn¡¯t think he deserved this p. Even though he made her brother stay at home, her brother didn¡¯t fall off the building because of him. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t have jumped off the building just because he couldn¡¯t leave home. Someone must be behind this. In addition, that neighborhoodcked safety precautions. The houses didn¡¯t even have window guards. But Avery could only think about this in his heart tofort himself. At this Chapter 46 Darlene Dies Get Bonus time, he did not dare to say these things to Darlene. When they arrived, the apartment building had been cordoned off. There were police cars parked outside, and the residents were in a state of panic. There were many people from other neighborhoods watching. The police were inside investigating the scene, and the whole ce was a little chaotic. Darlene stumbled through the cordon and walked in. The body of the dead was under the white cloth, and the forensic doctor was examining the body. There were police officers searching for clues on the cement floor downstairs and the rented apartment upstairs. It was just autumn. And there was light rain, so it wasn¡¯t hot. However, sweat kept falling down Darlene¡¯s forehead. She couldn¡¯t stop sweating. Then she felt cold and trembled all over. She walked nearer and squatted down next to the corpse. The face of the dead was covered, but the body¡¯s clothes, physique, and height all proved that it was Nigel. Moreover, the police visited all the apartments and confirmed that the dead could only have fallen off the building through the window in Darlene¡¯s apartment. Darlene¡¯s hand trembled more and more violently. She reached out to remove the white cloth. She tried a few times but just couldn¡¯t remove it. The forensic doctor kindly warned her, ¡°Madam, the face of the dead is severely damaged. You¡¯d better wait until you calm down before you look at it. Is this your husband? You can let him confirm the identity of the dead.¡± Chapter 46 Darlene Dies Get Bonus Avery came over and tried tofort her. But Darlene suddenly went berserk, and her eyes were bloodshot. The emotions that she had been suppressing all this time seemed to be released all at once. She roared, ¡°He¡¯s not! He¡¯s not worthy of it!¡± She finally had enough strength to remove the white cloth on Nigel¡¯s face. What entered her eyes was a mangled face. Nigel¡¯s facial features were faintly discernible, and most of the details were ruined. The police officer beside her said, ¡°His face hit the ground first. Judging from the information we¡¯ve gathered so far; he didn¡¯t want to jump out of the window. He probably rushed toward the window and identally fell. Or he has been pushed from behind, so hended face first.¡± Nigel was dead. Whether Darlene could ept it or not, his corpse was right before her eyes. She carefully grabbed his hand. The little boy who would stand before her to protect her and look at Avery and Vivian with hatred in his eyes was now a cold corpse. Darlene trembled as she used her hands to warm his, but his hands would never be warm again. He had such a handsome face. But he couldn¡¯t even die with it intact. Darlene knew very well that Nigel had always been sensible. No matter what, it was impossible for him to suddenly want tomit suicide and jump off the building. Before he died, someone must have entered the room and killed him. She had no other enemies, and Nigel was even less likely to have enemies. It Chapter 46 Darlene Dies Get Bonus couldn¡¯t be anyone else but Vivian. Darlene held Nigel¡¯s hand tightly, and her voice trembled. ¡°Nigel, it is my fault. I was useless and could not take you with me. It was all my fault.¡± Avery had never panicked like this before. He suddenly felt that things were truly over between Darlene and him. He took a step closer andforted her. ¡°Darlene, he¡¯s already dead. Don¡¯t worry, I will find out the truth and get your brother justice¡­¡± ¡°I have to see Vivian.¡± Darlene, who was squatting on the ground with a pale face, suddenly stood up and interrupted him. Without waiting for Avery to answer, she suddenly took out a knife and quickly pressed it against her neck. Avery¡¯s expression instantly sank. ¡°You are crazy. Put down the knife. I know that you are upset because of Nigel¡¯s death, but the police will definitely give you an exnation. Don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± Darlene held the knife and took a step back. Her eyes were red and full of despair. ¡°I know you don¡¯t care about my life. But there are so many police officers and people watching. I¡¯m still your wife. You wouldn¡¯t want people to say that you are a heartless husband that turns down his wife¡¯s request and just watches her kill herself. And people will hate you more when you marry Vivian.¡± Avery stared intently at the knife in her hand. The policemen beside him did not expect the turn of events and did not dare to go forward rashly. Darlene¡¯s hands trembled violently, and blood began to flow out of her neck. In the end, Averypromised. At this time, he did not dare to take any risks. Chapter 46 Darlene Dies Get Bonus He called Cyrus and told him to bring Vivian over immediately. In less than half an hour, Vivian arrived. When she arrived, her face was filled with worry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Nigel? My goodness, Ms. Garcia, you need to calm down. Put down the knife. I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Darlene¡¯s face was covered in tears. She sneered, ¡°His face is beyond recognition. How do you know that he is Nigel? Sorry for my loss? How do you know that he is dead?¡± Vivian was stunned for a very short time and said uneasily, ¡°The servant at Avery¡¯s house told me about it. Ms. Garcia, the knife is dangerous. Don¡¯t do this.¡± Darlene stared fiercely at Vivian. ¡°Avery will let you act. I won¡¯t!¡± She looked at Avery. ¡°Tell her to go nearer. I know that she has ways to get whatever she wants from you. Today, either she dies or I die!¡± Vivian pretended that she was going over courageously. ¡°Ms. Garcia, calm down. I wille over right now. You must not hurt yourself!¡± She was sure that Avery would not let her go over, not to mention that so many policemen were there. However, Avery only cared about the knife in Darlene¡¯s hand at the moment. There was already a not shallow cut. Once the knife went further in, Darlene¡¯s life would be in danger. Avery looked at Vivian. He knew that he should not put Vivian¡¯s life at risk, but he said stiffly, ¡°Vivian, be careful. Although Darlene is very emotional, she won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Chapter 46 Darlene Dies Get Bonus The police wanted to intervene, but Avery spoke, ¡°Darlene is my wife. I am sure that she won¡¯t hurt anyone.¡± Vivian looked at Avery in disbelief. She had never imagined that Avery would actually tell her to go. How could Darlene not hurt people when she was so emotional? But what was said couldn¡¯t be unsaid. Vivian could only bite the bullet and go over. As soon as she was near Darlene, Darlene suddenly pressed the knife against Vivian¡¯s neck. Vivian could no longer remain calm and let out a terrified scream. She screamed inwardly, men are all unreliable. He said he only loved me! Avery is such a bastard! Darlene stared at Vivian with scarlet eyes. ¡°Vivian, thew can¡¯t find your fault. Avery can¡¯t see your true colors. Then today, I will die with you!¡± Then she stabbed the knife into Vivian¡¯s neck fiercely, and blood soon gushed out. Darlene suddenly felt a sharp pain in her heart. Vivian pushed against Darlene to protect herself, and Darlene suddenly fell to the ground and spat blood. She dropped the knife, and Vivian lost all her strength and fainted on the ground. Things soon became chaotic. And Vivian stopped breathing. No one knew if it was because she was scared or wounded. Avery chose to take away Vivian, who was in a more critical condition, and let the ambnce that was the first to arrive take Darlene away. Chapter 46 Darlene Dies Get Bonus After Vivian was carried into the emergency room, she finally recovered her breath, though weak. Just as Avery heaved a sigh of relief, he heard some nurses talking in the corridor. ¡°I heard that she died of heart failure. Her body went cold before she could enter the emergency room. And she was dered dead on the spot. ¡°When she died, no one in her family was there. Her husband did not answer the phone, so it was the director who pushed her to the morgue.¡± Avery¡¯s hand suddenly trembled. He reached into the pocket of his suit jacket but didn¡¯t feel his phone. His forehead suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 I Will Give My Heart To Her At the end of the corridor, Cyrus hurried over. Avery stood up, his hands shaking. He clenched his hand, loosened it, and clenched it again, but he still could not calm down. Without waiting for Cyrus to speak, Avery said, ¡°Give me your phone.¡± Cyrus was stunned for a moment before he handed over his phone and said worriedly, ¡°Mr. Gard, you¡­¡± Avery did not reply. He took the phone and started dialing. His face was darkened as he muttered to himself, ¡°I¡¯ll give her a call. It¡¯s getting dark. It¡¯s time to go back.¡± Avery thought, Darlene did not have heart failure. She only had ordinary heart disease, so she was not the one who the nurse said had been dead. Avery dialed Darlene¡¯s phone and secretly let out a sigh of relief, waiting for the familiar voice toe over. However, after several calls, other than the beeping sound and the voice broadcast, there was no other response. Avery continued to make calls with his shaking hands. His eyes were bloodshot as he looked at Cyrus. ¡°She must have run away again. She still doesn¡¯t learn from the lesson.¡± Avery thought, Darlene is under my control. In the past, it was because Darlene loved me very much, but now it was because I had a handle that could threaten her. Thinking of this, Avery sent all the photos that Cyrus had on his phone. Chapter 47 I Will Give My Heart To Her Get Bonus There were the photos of Nigel when he was alive, as well as the photos of Darlene¡¯s grandmother in the foreign ICU. Then, he typed. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Nigel is dead and his bone ashes are here and your grandma is alive. Come back quickly.¡± All the messages that Avery sent out were like a stone sinking into the sea. Avery stared at the phone¡¯s screen and then staggered towards the end of the corridor. ¡°I¡¯ll go look around and see where she¡¯s hiding.¡± Avery thought, Darlene didn¡¯t die. She didn¡¯t die when she suffered from a miscarriage. She didn¡¯t die when she was forced to kneel in the heavy rain and vomit blood. She didn¡¯t die when the hot water was poured into her body. She was alive even after being tortured in the mental hospital. She was in good health. She couldn¡¯t die just because she spat out a mouthful R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only of blood. It waspletely dark. Ever since Avery could walk a year ago, he rarely had any pain in his legs during rainy days. But now, he suddenly felt pain again, as if something sharp was stabbing into his leg. His heart also began to hurt. Avery was unable to tell where the pain was. Heforted himself that Darlene didn¡¯t die, but he could not control that terrible premonition. It was like a flood that suddenly broke the dam, and it poured down without warning. He tried to hide but found that he could not hide no matter how hard he tried. Chapter 47 I Will Give My Heart To Her Get Bonus Avery entered the elevator. His hand was shaking when he prepared to press the elevator buttons. He did not know why he pressed the button to the first floor of the basement. Avery thought, I should not go there. The emergency room was on another floor, and I should go to another floor to find Darlene. He stared at the button which was light and did not reach out to press the other button again. With a ding sound, the elevator stopped on the first floor of the basement. When the elevator door opened, what appeared in front of him was a deserted corridor and the dim light in the basement. There was no sound in all directions. Avery could clearly hear his breathing and heartbeat. It was rapid and disordered as if it came from another person. He stood in the elevator in a daze, then reached out to press the button to close the elevator. Avery thought, no, I should note here. This is a ce for the dead. I am looking for Darlene, who is still alive. Avery reached out his hand, and a burst of rapid footsteps came. Then, a man passed by the elevator door and noticed Avery in the elevator. He stopped. Nathen pushed a medical cart covered with white cloth, his eyes were dull. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Avery froze for a moment. He walked out and stared at the medical cart. ¡°Where is Darlene? Where did you take her? Are you acting again?¡± Nathen waited for him toe out and pushed the medical cart into the elevator. His voice was hollow. ¡°Yes, we are acting. Now, this act is over, you can leave. Don¡¯t be soft-hearted.¡± Chapter 47 I Will Give My Heart To Her Get Bonus Avery stretched out his hand and grabbed the medical cart. He could no longer breathe. His throat seemed to be filled with lead, and only the smell of blood was left. He would not believe it. ¡°What do you mean? Where is Darlene? Where did you hide her?¡± Looking at Avery touching the medical cart, Nathen suddenly lost his temper. ¡°Let go, you don¡¯t deserve to touch her.¡± Avery was angry. He grabbed Nathen and pushed him to the side. ¡°Where is she? Don¡¯t cheat me. You have yed many tricks in front of me.¡± Avery used a lot of strength, and Nathen uncontrobly staggered back two steps. Nathen pulled the corner of the white cloth in his hand, and as he retreated, the white cloth was pulled away. The white cloth covering the corpse fell to the ground lightly, revealing Darlene¡¯s deathly pale and cold face on the medical cart. Nathen¡¯s eyes were terrifyingly red. He crawled up from the ground and pounced toward Avery, throwing punches at him. ¡°You bastard, Darlene has been dead. Why don¡¯t you still let her go?¡± Avery did not react at all, only staring fixedly at the person on the medical cart. Nathen¡¯s fists fell on his face like raindrops. Avery did not resist at all. He staggered to the ground, and only fear was left in his eyes. The blood from his nose and the corner of his mouth was smeared all over his face. Nathen beat him up ruthlessly, cursing. Avery did not listen to anything, and with a buzzing sound in his ears, he Chapter 47 I Will Give My Heart To Her Get Bonus crawled towards the medical cart. He reached out and touched the hand hanging by the medical cart, only to find that Darlene¡¯s arm was so thin that his index finger and thumb were more than enough to wrap around it. His stomach suddenly surged, and a mouthful of blood suddenly spat out, sshing on the snow-white sheets and Darlene¡¯s deathly pale arm. Avery shook his hand and wiped the blood off her arm. A great fear came over, and he reached out to pat her face. ¡°Darlene, what are you doing? Why are you lying here?¡± His words were incoherent. Avery had never imagined that he would face Darlene¡¯s death without any warning. ¡°You¡¯re scaring me, aren¡¯t you? Alright, I¡¯m scared. Get up. It¡¯s too cold here. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Avery got up in a flurry and picked Darlene up. Nathen rushed over to stop him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her. What right do you have to do that? When she was dying in the ambnce and called you, where were you? ¡°She was waiting for the rescue. But she only had 800 dors. Where were you at that time? You were taking care of another woman. You left her behind. Avery, what right do you have?¡± Avery protected Darlene in his arms tightly. His face was pale. ¡°She is my wife. I will treat her well. I will treat her well in the future.¡± A doctor rushed over. He knew Avery and chose to stop Nathen. Avery carried Darlene and left the hospital. When they reached the Chapter 47 I Will Give My Heart To Her Get Bonus underground garage, he ced her in the front passenger seat and carefully fastened the seat belt. Avery got into the car and held Darlene¡¯s hand in his palm, but could warm 1. it. Avery said with a trembling voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Darlene, there¡¯s no one else there, only the two of us.¡± As he spoke, he could no longer continue, and he sobbed, ¡°Darlene, what should I do? I didn¡¯t know that you were sick. I¡¯ll give you my heart, and you can live well.¡¯ The heavy rain hit the car window, and Avery couldn¡¯t think clearly about anything, leaving only despair in his heart. ¡°I can¡¯t ept it. I never imagined it.¡± Chapter 47 I Will Give My Heart To Her Get Bonus Chapter 48 Avery Harms Himself By the time Avery arrived in Southwood Vi, it was alreadyte at night. It was raining more and more, and there was a very heavy white fog outside the car window. Avery¡¯s eyes were dull. He leaned over to help Darlene unbuckle the seat belt. Avery thought, this is the home that belonged to Darlene and me. I didn¡¯t treat her well in the past, but I will treat her very well in the future. I hurt her too much in the past and I will make it up to her. In Southwood Vi, Mary and a few servants came out to wee him. The servants helped Avery open the car door and then held the umbre for him. When Avery went to the front passenger seat and carried Darlene, who had already passed away, the servants were so scared that they almost screamed out, and their faces were pale. Avery looked at them fiercely. The servants immediately lowered their heads, trembling, and did not dare to reveal any fear. The rainy night inte autumn was very cold. There was a lot of rain in Baltimore, but it was very rare to see such heavy rain in autumn. Avery covered Darlene with his coat and carefully carried her in. He went upstairs step by step. After Avery went upstairs, Mary was about to send a message to Vivian. Not long after, she saw that things began to be thrown down from upstairs one after another. First, Vivian¡¯s clothes, slippers, skin care products, and cosmetics were Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Avery Harms Himself Get Bonus thrown down. In the end, even the bed sheets that she had slept in were all thrown down. Mary raised her head in disbelief and met Avery¡¯s deathly gaze. ¡°Pack everything up and throw them away. After that, find Cyrus to receive your sry and leave.¡± Mary said carefully, ¡°Mr. Gard, Ms. Sheridan has already been given a notice of critical illness by the hospital. She is still in the emergency room. She only has you to rely on.¡± Avery took a deep look at her, and without saying a word, he returned to the master¡¯s bedroom. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He ced Darlene on the bed, closed the curtains, and closed the windows tightly. However, he felt the sound of rain getting louder and louder. In the end, he realized that it was not the sound of rain. His mind was like a clock at the entrance of the temple. It was knocked heavily without an end. Avery didn¡¯t turn on the light in the bedroom. In the dim light, he could not see Darlene¡¯s deathly pale face. He could only vaguely see her lying there as if she was asleep. The bedroom was deathly silent. Avery could hear his heavy breathing. He imagined that it was Darlene¡¯s breathing on the bed. Avery thought, Darlene is still alive. She is sleeping soundly and her breathing is steady. He sat on the sofa and hid in the dark. It was as if he was back two years ago when he was in a wheelchair. At that time, in this bedroom, Darlene brought him warm water to soak his feet. The water temperature was just right and Darlene added a medicine bag Chapter 48 Avery Harms Himself to the water. Darlene crouched in front of Avery and said as she washed his fet, ¡°Thave to gon a business tip tomorrow. I know that you are not used to being taken care of by others. Don¡¯t worry, will be back two dayster and I have picked the best muse totake care of you. ¡°Remember to remind her that the water temperature can¡¯t be old and abag of this kind put in of into the water. What time, key to it alone as amoying hot til neste t his event wil andevenu pour father did the At that time, Avery¡¯s father indeed disliked him. Avery remembered that once en unge on the triedy kan marc de fat toe over and take care of him. In the end, Avery quared with his father. Avery found faults, so his father was so angry that he mmed the door and left. Are ming her for asking others to take car of him. In this world, there was no second person who could the care of every as Darlene did in the past two years. When Avery had a bad temper, he kicked the water from the basin on her body and smashed the knife and fork on her face. However, Darlene neverined. After that the secretly wiped her tears Chapter 48 Avery Harms Himself 316 Get Bonus and looked at him with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. If I were paralyzed and sat in the wheelchair for a year or so, my temper would be worse than yours.¡± Avery remembered so many things in the past. In the past, he always thought that when he could stand, he would not let Darlene suffer anymore. But he forgot everything when Vivian came back. He even almost forced Darlene to death. Avery bent over and rolled up his trousers. His legs had already recovered, but there was a deep scar on his calves that extended all the way to his knees. It didn¡¯t disappear for so many years and was clearly visible. Avery remembered that he was sitting in a wheelchair at that time, and every time Darlene saw this scar, she would feel extremely distressed. Avery thought, was it because my legs were healed that something changed between us, so Darlene left? Avery opened the drawer under the coffee table with shaking hands and took out a fruit knife from it. Avery suddenly thought of something. He got up in a hurry and moved the wheelchair that he had been sitting in before over. Avery thought, if I can¡¯t walk and need to sit in the wheelchair now, then Darlene will return. When Avery thought of this, without any hesitation, he stabbed the fruit knife deep into that scar. Chapter 48 Avery Harms Himself Get Bonus The scar was scratched, and bright red blood quickly slid down along his leg, dripping onto the beige¨C colored carpet. Avery felt that this kind of injury was not serious enough. He continued to press the knife down, pushing it inward until there was an increasinglyrge pool of blood left on the ground. Even the carpet could not be absorbed and the blood floated on the messy carpet. The dizziness after losing too much blood began to hit Avery. He was satisfied. His body was tightened and he struggled to support the armrest of the wheelchair, letting him sit in it. Avery pushed the wheelchair to the side of the bed and grabbed Darlene¡¯s¡® hand with his shaking hands. ¡°My leg is injured. I need you to take care of me.¡± The phone that he had left on the bedside table began to ring. It was Vivian calling him over and over again. Avery remembered something and reached out to take the phone. He pressed the answer button and used a speakerphone. On the other side of the phone, Vivian said anxiously, ¡°Avery, I am outside your home. I am very worried about you. Can you let mee in and take a look at you¡­¡± Before she finished her words, Avery grabbed Darlene¡¯s hand and interrupted Vivian. ¡°Let¡¯s split up. We are not suitable.¡± Vivian had never expected that Avery could be so heartless one day. She tightened her grip on her phone. She still wanted to say something, but Avery had already hung up. Chapter 48 Avery Harms Himself Get Bonus Avery leaned over to Darlene. ¡°There is no one else here. I have driven them away. In the future, there will only be the two of us here. It will be the same as before.¡± A bone¨Cpiercing pain surged from his legs. Avery said hoarsely, ¡°Darlene, you can¡¯t be so cruel. You should at least look at me again.¡± Blood dyed arge carpet red. Avery was in aa. With a bang, he fell to the ground with his wheelchair. The bedroom fell into silence. When the phone screen lit up, a text message popped up. ¡°Mr. Gard, Ms. Sheridan went to the hospital rooftop and wanted to jump!¡± Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Vivian Jumps off The Building When Avery woke up again, it was already the morning of the next day. He was lying on a hospital bed. Seth sat by his bed. When he saw that Avery had woken up, he pointed at his leg and said expressionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s crippled. Continue to spend the rest of your life in a wheelchair.¡± To be able to cut his own leg like this, other than Avery, there was probably no other person. Avery was anxious and wanted to get up from bed. ¡°I want to go home. Darlene is still in Southwood Vi. She¡¯s alone.¡± Seth said coldly, ¡°She¡¯s dead, Avery. Her body has started to smell. What¡¯s the use of keeping a piece of rotten meat? She¡¯s already so dead. Why didn¡¯t you do anything earlier?¡± Avery shook his head, his eyes filled with fear. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t die.¡± He was about to get off the bed in a panic when Seth stood up and looked at him indifferently. ¡°Alright, you can go back as long as you can still walk. You didn¡¯t cherish her when she was alive. Now that she is dead, she will never know how much you love her.¡± Avery¡¯s leg was heavily bandaged, and before he could get out of bed, he had already fallen to the floor. He gritted his teeth and struggled to get up. Cyrus walked in from outside the ward, and when he saw Avery on the floor, his face darkened. Cyrus immediately helped Avery onto the bed and med Seth, ¡°Mr. Cannon, how could you just watch him fall?¡± Chapter 49 Vivian Jumps off The Building Get Bonus Seth sneered, ¡°He was able to cripple his leg. What else can I do other than watch him continue hurting himself?¡± Avery was anxious to get out of bed. ¡°I want to go home. She is alone at home.¡± Cyrus handed over the document bag in his hand. ¡°Mr. Gard, why don¡¯t you take a look at this first? It was from Mr. Gustave Walpole.¡± Avery looked at the document bag. It was a thick one. His hunch told him that he should not take it. There must be something inside that he could not face. But in the end, Avery still reached out and took it. After opening it, he saw some photos, investigation results, and a USB. As for the letter paper, there was only one sentence on it. ¡°Avery, you don¡¯t deserve to cry in front of her grave.¡± The USB had a surveince video of Darlene being hurt by Kynlee and other prisoners in prison. It was shocking. Avery only looked at half of it before he paused. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore as a cold sweat broke out on his forehead. The thick stack of photos and files contained Kynlee¡¯s personal information, photos of Mary and Kynlee meeting privately, and evidence suggesting that Mary was Vivian¡¯s aunt. It could be considered indirect proof that Kynlee and Mary were under Vivian¡¯s orders. As for Vivian¡¯s true colors, Gustave provided a photo of Vivian and Jax holding hands and entering the airport three years ago. Chapter 49 Vivian Jumps off The Building Get Bonus There was also a diagnosis of Darlene¡¯s heart failure three months ago. Avery recalled carefully. The time on the medical records was the day he punched and kicked Darlene. At that time, Vivian had just returned to the country. After listening to Vivian¡¯s words, Avery went back to Southwood Vi to yell at Darlene. It was in the bedroom that he kicked her hard to the floor and scolded her for being vicious and cheap. Avery slowly tightened his grip on the medical records. Blue veins stood out on the back of his hand, and his thin lips went pale and began to tremble. Then, Avery started trembling all over. He raised his eyes to look at Cyrus and said with difficulty, ¡°Cyrus, it¡¯s already toote, isn¡¯t it?¡± That document bag was like a heavy rock pressing down on Avery¡¯s body, making him unable to breathe. He clenched his teeth so hard that it looked like they were about to shatter, and his voice was so low like he was muttering to himself, ¡°I believe everything. Now I know everything. How can I get her back?¡± It was toote. Every bit of damage was caused by him. Finally, Avery forced Darlene to death bit by bit. He struggled to breathe, but he still couldn¡¯t breathe. His throat and heart seemed to be stuffed with needles and des. Every breath Avery took was as painful as being cut. The rusty taste of blood spread through his throat. His nails dug deeply into his palm, and there was a desperate look in his red eyes. Chapter 49 Vivian Jumps off The Building Get Bonus Mary ran in from outside in a panic. ¡°Mr. Gard, Ms. Sheridan is on the hospital rooftop and about to jump off the building. You should go and take a look.¡± Avery looked at her. For some reason, Mary felt that his gaze made her shudder. Avery said, enunciating, ¡°Jumping off the building? Then I should go and take a look.¡± He sat in the wheelchair and took his phone to the rooftop. Vivian was already standing on the edge of the rooftop. Her eyes were red and she held a fruit knife in her hand. She cried as she retreated. Seeing that Avery had finally arrived, Vivian did not bother to wonder why he was in a wheelchair. She only cried harder. ¡°Avery, don¡¯t worry about me. Let me jump. I don¡¯t deserve you. I deserve to be abandoned by you.¡± Avery did not speak. Instead, he turned on his phone, clicked on the camera, and pointed it at Vivian without saying a word. Vivian did not understand his reaction. If she continued to retreat, she would really reach the end. But she gritted her teeth and took another step back. ¡°Avery, you don¡¯t have to talk me out of this. I have already thought it through. Take good care of yourself after I die.¡± Avery moved his phone away impatiently and looked at Vivian. ¡°Hurry up. You already sent a messagest night saying that you wanted to jump off a building. How much longer do you still need?¡± Vivian¡¯s face immediately turned pale, and she did note back to her Chapter 49 Vivian Jumps off The Building GetBonus ? senses for a long time. She asked Mary to send the messagest night. Seeing that Avery did not. respond, Vivian thought that it was definitely because he had not seen the message. Later, when she found out that Avery had fallen ill, she deliberately waited for him to wake up before threatening to kill herself. Vivian stood at the end of the rooftop and nced down. She was so scared that her legs trembled. Who said that she really wanted to jump? Not only was she afraid of death, but she was also afraid of heights. Avery reminded Vivian, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are so many people watching from below. If you are lucky, you might not die. People are waiting. If you want to jump, then jump. Don¡¯t let everyone down.¡± The police couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Was this man here to cause trouble and abet suicide? A police officer approached and stopped Avery. ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t speak like this. It will boost thatdy¡¯s mood. If you don¡¯t stop, we can only ask leave.¡± you to Avery sneered and instructed Cyrus, ¡°Make sure to film her jumping off. When Darlene is buried, bury the video with her.¡± When he finished speaking, Avery pushed the wheelchair and left. The wheelchair entered the elevator, and Avery¡¯s heart was filled with despair. Vivian deserved to die. She deserves it a thousand times over. Chapter 49 Vivian Jumps off The Building Get Bonus Avery leaned over and buried his face in his palms. Suddenly, he felt as if everything was empty. No matter what he did, it would be meaningless. How did Darlene, who could not bear the slightest hardship before, endure the sharp pain of heart failure day and night? Avery could not share any of her burdens but chose to ignore everything and even me and torture her. No matter how much pain Avery was in now, how could it bepared to the despair Darlene had experienced in the past few months? Avery did not stay in the hospital for long. He directly returned to Southwood Vi, wanting to see Darlene in the bedroom. But as he arrived at Southwood Vi, there were police cars parked outside. Some police officers had already entered and carried the corpse out. Avery sat in the back seat of the car. His face suddenly darkened. When he was about to get out of the car angrily, an officer had already walked over and exined. ¡°Mr. Gard, the DNA result hase out. The DNA and fingerprint of the dead do not match your wife¡¯s. ¡°We found a human¨Cskinned mask on the dead person¡¯s face. Someone must have deliberately changed it. Your wife might have been taken away.¡± Avery was unable toe back to his senses for a long time until he watched helplessly as the police tore off ayer of artificial skin that was exactly the same as the real skin. The officer continued, ¡°Our country still doesn¡¯t have such a technique. The person responsible for this should not be someone ordinary.¡± Chapter 49 Vivian Jumps off The Building Get Bonus Avery stared at the face that had turned into that of a stranger. He thought of how he had carried the corpse back and ced it on the bed. He was there for so long and eveny next to the corpse. Avery¡¯s stomach suddenly churned. Because of his strong obsession with cleanliness, he vomited hard. He was already unable to tell whether he was angry, pleasantly surprised, or experiencing other emotions. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. His hands clenched tightly. ¡°Darlene, I can¡¯t let you get what you want. Even if you die, you can only die beside me.¡± Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Leave The Country With Me In Gustave¡¯s vi in Lancaster¡­ Darlene had been unconscious for nearly two days. She was awakened by a nightmare. When she woke up, she sneezed. Get Bonus As Darlene opened her eyes, the person in front of her was very close and staring at her. There seemed to be a strange look in his eyes. Darlene locked eyes with the man for a very short time. When she was so scared that she almost screamed, the person close to her had already stood up and stepped back. Nathen looked a little unnatural and put away the diagnosis instrument in his hand. ¡°You have been in a coma, so I wanted to check your eyes. I didn¡¯t scare you, did I?¡± Darlene breathed a sigh of relief. Perhaps it was because she had a nightmare, she was still in shock. She shook her head and scanned the unfamiliar environment in the room. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Is this your home, Dr. Elicott?¡± Nathen handed her a ss of warm water. ¡°No, this is Mr. Walpole¡¯s vi in Lancaster. He saved you first and then called me over. If you are not used to it, you can move to my ce first. Then I will help you find a ce to live.¡± Darlene shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± She just looked at the unfamiliar ce and casually asked. The bedroom door opened, and Gustave came in. ¡°You are awake. You had been unconscious for two days. If that continues, I will have to send you to Chapter 50 Leave The Country With Me Get Bonus the hospital.¡± Darlene sat up from bed with the quilt around her. After being unconscious for so long, she felt fine now. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Walpole. I should be okay.¡± Gustave nodded and walked to the bedside. ¡°As long as you are fine. Something¡¯s up. I need to go abroad now and may stay there for a while. ¡°With your current condition, the matter of the human skin mask may not be kept from Avery for long. Do you want to go abroad with me? It will also be safer.¡± Before Darlene could answer, Nathen spoke first, ¡°It¡¯s better for her to stay and nurse her health now. I can take care of her. Mr. Walpole, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Gustave looked at Nathen a little strangely. One didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but Gustave did not say much. He looked at Darlene. ¡°It¡¯s just a suggestion. Of course, it depends on what you want.¡± Speaking of which, Gustave had only met Darlene a few times and was indeed not very familiar with her. From Darlene¡¯s perspective, it seemed that there was no reason for her to leave the country with him. Inparison, Darlene still believed Nathen more, so she declined, ¡°I want to stay. It is not convenient to go abroad, and it is not good to add more trouble to you, Mr. Walpole. Also, I have not gotten Nigel¡¯s ashes. I need to find a way to bury him properly.¡± Speaking of this, she felt a pain in her heart, but now was not the time to -vent her emotions. Chapter 50 Leave The Country With Me Gel Bonus No matter how sad Darlene was, the people in front of her had no obligation to listen to her vent. Gustave also did not persuade her. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s your decision. I will send someone to help you find a way to get Nigel¡¯s ashes. It is better for you not to go back to Baltimore recently. ¡°This is a detached vi. There are bodyguards everywhere, and even bullets can¡¯te in here. You can consider staying here for a while longer.¡± Nathen seemed to be a little upset. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you, Mr. Walpole. Darlene can stay with me, and I also have friends here who can help her find a ce.¡± The atmosphere was a little awkward, and Darlene immediately said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Walpole, for helping me so much. I will be careful on my own.¡± Gustave still did not persuade her. Whether he helped or not was his business, but if Darlene did not want his favor, there was nothing he could 1. do. He replied, ¡°Alright, I have some urgent matters to attend to. I have to leaveter. My butler, Arthur, will stay here. You can ask him for a business cardter. If you can¡¯t contact me, you can look for him. You can also ask him for a key to this vi, just in case.¡± Even the police would not be confident about searching Gustave¡¯s residence here.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Darlene nodded. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Walpole.¡± Gustave¡¯s phone rang, and the assistant on the other side called again to urge him.. Chapter 50 Leave The Country With Me Get Bonus He had stayed abroad for many years. This time, when he returned to the US, many things there went a little chaotic. After saying a few words, Gustave left that day. As soon as he left, Nathen said that Darlene would definitely not be used to staying here and insisted on taking her immediately to his ce. Darlene did not know anyone in Lancaster. Now, only Nathen counted as an acquaintance. It was not easy to rent a house right away. As for staying in a hotel, Darlene did not have her ID now and could not check into one. Therefore, she had no other choice but to go to Nathen¡¯s ce first. On the way, Nathen seemed to have endured for a long time and finally reminded Darlene, ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t trust Mr. Walpole too much. People say that he is ruthless and capable of doing many things. You don¡¯t know him well, and you can¡¯t be too careful.¡± Darlene sat in the back seat of the car, still thinking about Nigel. She was snapped back to her senses by Nathen¡¯s words. She exined, ¡°Dr. Elicott, Mr. Walpole should not be a bad person. You don¡¯t have to guard against him too much. He has saved me once before andter helped Nigel find a heart to transnt. ¡°He is a businessman. He may be a bit neat in his actions, but he has indeed helped me a lot. He does not have bad intentions.¡± Nathen replied, ¡°But you still shouldn¡¯tpletely let your guard down. You trusted Mr. Gard too much before, and now you havee to this because of him. It is better not to trust others too much.¡± Darlene did not exin any further. ¡°I know. I will keep this in mind.¡± Chapter 50 Leave The Country With Me Get Bonus When they arrived at the vi over there, Nathen¡¯s sister, Leana, was also there. When they went in, Leana, who was washing her hair, came down the stairs. Darlene had met Leana once. Back then, when she was forced by Avery to kneel in the heavy rain outside the hospital, it was Leana who saved her when she passed out from the intense pain. However, she never knew that Leana was Nathen¡¯s sister. Leana obviously recognized her. Nathen made the introduction, and Darlene greeted Leana with a little embarrassment, ¡°Hi, Ms. Elicott.¡± Leana smiled and nodded. ¡°You are Nathen¡¯s friend? Sit.¡± Nathen took Darlene upstairs directly. ¡°You are tired. I will ask the nanny to clean up your bedroom. Let me take you there first. Darlene followed him up, but Leana still smiled and did not say anything. After Nathen took Darlene to the master bedroom, Nathen asked Darlene to rest and take a bath first. And he went downstairs and asked the maids to make dinner. When he went downstairs again, Leana was sitting on the sofa and watching hime down. Nathen approached and said, ¡°Leana, go back to your own ce to live. She is not close to you, and she will be ufortable if you stick around.¡± Leana wiped her hair with the towel in her hands and asked, ¡°Not close to me? Is she close to you? And will she befortable living here only with you?¡± Nathen was a little unpleasant. ¡°I have known her for many years. Why is she Chapter 50 Leave The Country With Me ufortable with me? Besides, I still have Loretta here.¡± Get Bonus O Leana put down the towel and looked up at him. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have brought her here. I have long said that your feelings for her are not simply love. Nathen, you should see a therapist.¡± Nathen frowned, and his face was very ugly. ¡°I have changed now. I can control a lot of emotions and will not do anything to hurt her.¡± Leana nced in the direction of the stairs. After confirming that Darlene was noting down, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°There is no point in deceiving yourself. Your love and possessiveness are abnormal. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that to get that Mr. Gard beside her out of the picture, you actually did something to her brother¡­¡° Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 He Is Here Nathen¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Leana, that¡¯s enough.¡± Leana stood up with the towel in her hand. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll stop. I¡¯ll pack up and leave. I¡¯ll just remind you of one thing. Behave yourself, and don¡¯t do what you shouldn¡¯t do. If you cause too much trouble, no matter how influential our family is, we may not be able to protect you.¡± Nathen was a little impatient. ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Leana walked to the stairs and turned back to say, ¡°Grandpa heard that you came to Lancaster. He wanted you to go to thepany here to take a look and review the annual report due. He is getting old every day. We should save him as much trouble as possible.¡± Nathen went straight to the kitchen. ¡°I don¡¯t have time these days. If it¡¯s not convenient for Grandpa toe, you may go and review it.¡± Nathen entered the kitchen, asked Loretta out, rolled up his sleeves, and prepared to cook. Seeing that, Leana sneered at him, ¡°Grandpa and I haven¡¯t had a bite of your cooking in all these years. Good for you!¡± Nathen did not look back. ¡°I won¡¯t keep you for a meal today. Loretta, Leana is leaving. Send her off.¡± Leana was so angry that she did not go upstairs or pack up her things. She took her bag and left. Loretta had already fixed a couple of dishes in the kitchen. Nathen cooked two more dishes and set up the cutlery before going upstairs to call Darlene to eat. Chapter 51 He Is Here Get Bonus He knocked on the bedroom door a few times, but there was no response from inside. In the bedroom, Darlene had just taken a shower and cleaned up. Recently, her heart disease had be more and more serious, and she had started to get carsick now. On the way here, she had been feeling nauseous and wanted to vomit. The bathroom was a little stuffy. She got out and vomited for a while, and her vomitus had blood mixed in it. She took a deep breath, trying to feel better. She did not have a phone on her. When she saw a row of bookshelves in the bedroom, she casually flipped through the books. She pulled out a book, and a few photos fell out. The person in the photos was her. When Darlene was neen years old, she met Nathen, the doctor, because of Avery¡¯s paralysis from the ident. Darlene and Nathen were not in the same department, and he was a few grades older than her, so she never knew that she was Nathen¡¯s schoolmate in both high school and college. She thought it was strange now to see her college photos falling out of the book. But it was someone else¡¯s belongings, so she didn¡¯t look much at them. She put the photos back in the book, put the book back in its ce, and drew out another book. In the other book, several photos fell out as well, and each one had her in it. However, she never looked at the camera. Chapter 51 He Is Here Get Bonus Darlene felt more and more strange. She raised his hand and pulled out three more books in a row, and the same thing happened repeatedly. She began to feel a little scared. The more she didn¡¯t want to check the books, the more her hand got out of control and reached for the books. Nearly a hundred books were ced on the shelves, and without exception, every book had her photos contained. The earliest ones were when she was in her first year of high school. She was wearing her high school uniform. All the photos in the books fell out and fell to the ground, scattering. She saw countless faces of her. Darlene¡¯s hands began to tremble. Faced with hundreds of photos, she felt nothing but fear and breathlessness. Her legs gave way, and she slumped to the ground. She could never have imagined how much effort it had taken the photographer to put together so many photos, covering almost every aspect of her life. There were several knocks on the door, and it took her a long time to respond. Hearing the knob turn, she got up and scrambled to put the photos and books back in their ce. However, there were too many of them, and she couldn¡¯t restore them in a short time whatsoever. She did not even dare to look back. When she heard footstepsing inside the room and went behind her, she only buried her head in picking up the books and photos on the ground. Her face was pale, and her breathing became heavy. Chapter 51 He Is Here Get Bonus The footsteps stopped beside her, and Nathen¡¯s voice rang out. He said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let me.¡± Darlene¡¯s hands were full of sweat. She kept lowering her head and picking up the things. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I was just looking for something to read, and I knocked the shelves over.¡± Nathen¡¯s gaze fell on her face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You didn¡¯t get hurt, did you?¡± ¡°No.¡± She shook her head, holding a book in her hand. Both her hands were shaking a lot. Nathen picked up a photo and seemed to have just remembered something. ¡°Why are these still here? These pictures were taken by someone in your ss. I think she was probably practicing photography back then. What was her name again? ¡°When you dropped out of college early, she couldn¡¯t get in touch with you, so she packaged them up and gave them to me to give to you. I forgot about themter.¡± He unhurriedly picked up the books, put them back, and then sorted out the photos. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I left the ce for Leana when I went to Baltimore, and I think she probably used those photos as bookmarks. Now that you see them, you may take them away.¡± Darlene finally breathed a sigh of relief and looked up with some doubts. Nathen smiled awkwardly and added, ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange that so many photos fell out of those books? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not some weird man. It¡¯s your ssmate who took the photos. The girl who studied photography¡­ Her name is Elisa¡­¡± Chapter 51 He Is Here Get Bonus He sounded so sincere. Darlene said, ¡°Elisa Emmy.¡± Nathen nodded. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. Elisa. I almost forgot all about it. Let alone you, even I was startled when I saw so many photos on the ground. Elisa was so obsessed with taking photos, right?¡± He picked up all the photos, got up, and put them in a paper bag. ¡°When you find a ce to stay, you can take these away. After all, they are a token of your ssmate.¡± Darlene got up a little awkwardly. ¡°She liked to take photos indeed. She took photos of everything. Thank you, Dr. Elicott.¡± Nathen put the paper bag on the coffee table. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Why don¡¯t you go eat while I clean this up? Loretta is downstairs. The food is ready.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Darlene figured that she did think too much, and she wasn¡¯t that uneasy anymore. She immediately nodded and turned back to go out. Nathen raised his hands to sort up the books on the shelves and waited for Darlene to go downstairs. When her footsteps faded away, he took out his phone and sent a message. ¡°Darlene has a high school ssmate named Elisa Emmy. Get her contact information. I want to have some coffee with her.¡± The other side quickly replied: ¡°OK, Mr. Elicott.¡± Nathen put away his phone and walked to the coffee table. He took out a stack of photos from the paper bag, looked at them carefully, picked a few, and put the rest back. He then turned around, left the bedroom, went to the study, and locked the photos in the safe. After that, he went downstairs and ate with Darlene, Chapter 51 He Is Here Get Bonus looking normal. It was inconvenient for Darlene to not have a phone. After dinner, Nathen drove her to the mall to buy a phone and looked around for a suitable ce. It was a holiday, and there were many people in the mall. After walking around and browsing for a while, Darlene felt ufortable in her heart. The pain was familiar. She asked Nathen to wait for her and said that she wanted to go to the bathroom. When she was walking to the bathroom, she passed a man. A familiar aura approached, and she felt more and more uneasy rapidly. When she looked sideways hastily, she saw the side profile of Avery, who was on the phone. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Come to Me The mall was crowded and noisy. Darlene looked over, and Avery seemed to feel her gaze at once. He looked sideways into hers. He sat in his wheelchair and looked haggard, making her feel that he was someone else. His eyes, which had always been cold and aloof, now looked exhausted. The second he saw Darlene, the emotions in his eyes changed from a moment of astonishment and disbelief to surprise and eagerness. The police had told him it wasn¡¯t her, but it still didn¡¯t feel right. It was not until he actually saw her face that he was sure she was still alive. He slowly tightened his hands resting on the armrests of his wheelchair, feeling that someone was squeezing his heart. For a moment, he felt suffocating. He did not even dare to make a sound or move. The policeman was still talking on the other end of the line, yet he couldn¡¯t utter a word. He looked at her, at the astonishment and suspicion in her eyes, and then the fear that quickly reced those feelings. She was afraid of him. It looked like she was looking at a fierce ghost that she had finally gotten rid of. Their looking at each othersted for less than a second, and Darlene did not move until someone passed by her and identally bumped into her shoulder. Then the person apologized. Darlene¡¯s body shook slightly, and she came back to her senses as if she was Chapter 52 Come to Me Get Bonus someone waking up from a nightmare. Her breathing became rapid at once, and she even forgot the pain in her heart. She took a few steps back, and then she turned around with a pale face and stumbled into the crowd. Avery felt great heartache. He quickly pushed his wheelchair to chase after her. ¡°Darlene¡­ Darlene! Hear me out!¡± The woman in front of him seemed to hear nothing. She ran away from him as if he were some kind of fierce beast. She was so flustered while trying to stay away from him that she kept bumping into others along the way. T Avery sped up pushing the wheelchair, staring in the direction where he could no longer see her back while chasing after her anxiously. He felt that something he had lost was about to disappear before him once more. A kid pushing a shopping cart rushed over with a grin. The kid¡¯s parents were shouting and chasing after the kid. With a bang, the shopping cart happened to hit Avery¡¯s wheelchair. His wheelchair spun sideways, and as he looked only in the direction of Darlene¡¯s disappearance, his body fell uncontrobly to the ground. Cyrus rushed over from behind Avery and helped him up with a terrified expression. ¡°Mr. Gard, are you alright? There are surveince cameras everywhere in the mall, and they have security guards and police officers here as well. You needn¡¯t hurry to find her yourself.¡± The kid who had caused the trouble cried out in horror, and the kid¡¯s parents kept apologizing to Avery guiltily. Yet it seemed that Avery didn¡¯t hear them at all. He looked at Cyrus and said anxiously, ¡°I saw her. Get Mr. Mcmahon to bring his men over immediately. Chapter 52 Come to Me Get Bonus Let them lock down the mall and check the surveince cameras.¡± Cyrus immediately did as he was told. The mall was locked down, and those irrelevant in the mall were quickly cleared out. In the spacious corridors, only Avery and the police officers were still there. Darlene and Nathen were hiding in the fire exit and could hear those footsteps outside, which were sometimes very close to them. Those people outside were still looking for her. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The noise in the mall had subsided, making the police and the bodyguards¡® footsteps more distinct. Darlene was so nervous that her forehead was sweating, and her body was shaking uncontrobly. The passageway was a little dark. She had her back against the wall, and Nathen was standing in front of her. The surrounding was so dark, yet she saw something in his eyes that she had never seen before. He looked down at her without blinking. They couldn¡¯t hide here forever. What was more, as long as Avery and the police did not leave and kept looking, they would find Darlene and Nathen. eventually. But the doors to the mall were locked, and there were surveince cameras everywhere. There was nothing they could do but wait for the doors to open. The passageway was so dark that it was a little scary. Darlene tried to find some topic and said in a low voice, ¡°Dr. Elicott, I¡¯m sorry to have involved you again.¡± Nathen said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You should divorce him as soon as possible. Now that Chapter 52 Come to Me Get Bonus Nigel isn¡¯t around, as long as you are divorced, at least the police won¡¯t take his side and take you back.¡± Darlene nodded. ¡°I know. I will think of something.¡± He ced one hand on her side. ¡°Alright. Thewyer I set you up withst time is a good one. As long as you want a divorce, you shall have it eventually. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the fire door was knocked on by something from the outside. Immediately, they heard Avery say while collecting himself, ¡°Darlene,e out. Don¡¯t scare yourself.¡± Darlene¡¯s hands trembled, and she gritted her teeth while meeting Nathen¡¯s gaze. Then she was about to run down the fire stairs. Just as she went down the stairs with Nathen, the fire door behind them opened, and the ck muzzle of the policeman¡¯s gun was pointed at Nathen. Avery looked at them from behind the policeman. ¡°If you are certain that Nathen can take a bullet, then go ahead and run with him.¡± Darlene grasped Nathen¡¯s sleeve tightly and stopped. She turned around and stood in front of Nathen, staring at the policeman who was holding the gun. The ck muzzle was pointed at her, and her eyes were scarlet. ¡°If you want to shoot, shoot me first.¡± Avery looked at her and smiled, ¡°Is that so? Look behind you.¡± Darlene turned her head. Below the stairs, there were already police officers holding guns aimed at Nathen. Chapter 52 Come to Me Get Bonus Nathen had obvious anger on his face. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to go with you.¡± Avery said coldly, ¡°She is my wife, and she is mentally ill. No one has the right to take her but me.¡± He looked at the policeman beside him and said, ¡°Mr. Mcmahon, this Mr. Elicott in front of us is a habitual criminal. It was he who took my wife away from Scenery Vi on his willst time and pretended to be a shrink. His criminal record is in Baltimore police station.¡± Darlene shook her head, grabbed Nathen¡¯s arm, and retreated. ¡°I¡¯m not going with you. Avery, think of me as dead and leave me alone.¡± Nathen and Darlene were on the verge of copsing. Avery opened his mouth and talked to them, attracting their attention, while behind them, there were already police officers who quickly shot an anesthetic needle in Nathen¡¯s left leg. Nathen was retreating to the side with Darlene next to him. His left leg went soft, and he knelt on one knee. The police officers quickly stepped forward and restrained him. Nathen¡¯s eyes were scarlet. Under the police¡¯s control, hepletely lost his gentle and refined image as a doctor and stared at Avery without blinking. ¡°You can¡¯t take her away. You can never take her away. She is not yours!¡± Avery pushed his wheelchair over and smiled, ¡°Mr. Mcmahon, I suggest that you check his brain.¡± That night, Avery brought Darlene back to Scenery Vi in Baltimore. When she was dragged back to the bedroom by the maid, because of the drama as well as her heart trouble, her face was ghastly pale. Chapter 52 Come to Me Get Bonus Avery sat on the edge of the bed, opened the bedside table drawer, and took out a wooden urn from inside. He then patted the bed beside him. ¡°Come over, sit here, and take a look at your brother.¡± Darlene stared at the urn in his hand. It contained Nigel¡¯s ashes. She clenched her fists tightly and walked over. Only then did she see a fish tank on the bedside table. The tank was half full of water, and a few goldfish were swimming in it. Avery opened the wooden urn and extended it towards the fish tank. ¡°I wonder if these fish are into that.¡± Fear appeared in Darlene¡¯s eyes as she said angrily, ¡°Nigel is gone already. What else do you want?¡± Avery held the urn in one hand and extended his other hand. When Darlene sat down, he tucked the hair on her forehead behind her ear. He looked at her calmly. ¡°Take off your coat ande to me.¡± Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Are You Pregnant? Darlene was not a fool. The meaning of his words was self¨Cevident. Get Bogus Avery looked at her. He was 100% sure that Darlene would not refuse him at the of losing her younger brother¡¯s ashes. expense When he spoke again, there was a hint of ridicule in his tone. ¡°Take off your coat and stand in front of me. I won¡¯t repeat it. Do you have other choices?¡± Whether it was the Darlene who loved him deeply a year ago, or the Darlene who hated him and feared him now, neither of them had the confidence to say the word ¡°no¡± in front of Avery. Darlene met his gaze and looked at him calmly. She then said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t do it?¡± Avery moved the urn in his hand closer to the fish tank. ¡°Then use your brother¡¯s ashes¡­¡± ¡°Whatever. I don¡¯t care,¡± she interrupted him, her voice calm and steady. It seemed that the ashes weren¡¯t anything important to her. Avery thought he had heard something wrong. This should not be what Darlene said. He knew very well how much Darlene cared about her younger brother. Nigel was dead, his ashes should be cherished by Darlene. But now, Avery seemed to be unable to see through Darlene. He even began to hate the person who killed Nigel. If Nigel were still alive, Darlene could not have been so calm and indifferent. If Avery ced a knife on Nigel¡¯s neck and asked Darlene to kneel, she would do it immediately. After a second thought, Avery came around. ¡°You¡¯re right. There is no afterlife in this world. What¡¯s the difference between the ashes of the dead and the soil on the ground? It¡¯s the same whether we keep them or not.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. As he spoke, he closed the urn and threw it to the side. Unfortunately, such a good leverage to control Darlene was no longer useful. Darlene nced at the wooden urn that Avery had thrown to the side and secretly Chapter 53 Le You Pregnant? 30.73% Get Boys heaved a sigh of relief. She forced herself not to betray her true emotions. It was not easy to act in front of Avery. However, she now understood that the more she cared about something, the more she could not show concern in front of Avery. Only then would she be able to truly protect it. Back then, it was because she had shown too much care for Nigel that Avery threatened her with Nigel again and again until Nigel finally died. Avery did not intend to give up just like that. He opened his phone and chose a photo. Then he showed it to Darlene. ¡°Your grandmother is very sick. She is old. She has liver disease, lung disease, and high blood pressure. Two days ago, she almost died. It cost me a lot to treat her illness.¡± Darlene still looked indifferent. She replied lightly, ¡°Thank you for saving me a lot of money. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll still have to pay a lot of money.¡± The expression of victory on Avery¡¯s face almost copsed once again. He suddenly felt annoyed, so upset that he wished he could dig out Darlene¡¯s heart and see exactly what she truly meant. He did not believe that Darlene did not care about anyone or anything. His hands, which were hanging by his side, had tightened at some point. Not only was he annoyed, but he also felt a sense of unease. He opened Line and intended to send a message. ¡°Coincidentally, I also want to save some money. I¡¯ll ask the doctor to directly push your grandmother out of the ICU.¡± Darlene saw that he was talking, but his hand did not stop on any contact number. She decided to gamble again, betting that Avery would not dare to destroy thest leverage that threatened her. ¡°Good. Nigel is dead now. I really miss him. If I can die with my grandmother, we can reunite in the underworld. It will be wonderful.¡± Avery finally lost his cool and reached out to grab Darlene¡¯s chin. He said angrily, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Chapter 53 Are You Pregnant? 30.88% Get Boys Darlene looked at him desperately, not resisting at all. ¡°I have been crazy for a long time. Avery, did you just know me today? ¡°Nigel is dead. Do you think I still want to live? My grandmother has been gued with illnesses for so many years, and she has long wanted to be free. Do you think she wants you to save her life?¡± Avery suddenly felt that the thread that he had been easily holding in his hand had beenpletely broken. He could not catch Darlene and he could not understand her. He had never felt this way before. A few days ago, he thought she had died. Likewise, he felt now that he was going topletely lose her. That kind of panic came suddenly. He reached out and held her tightly, his voice soft, ¡°Do you know how I survived these two days? I thought you were dead.¡± Darlene frowned and pushed him away with disgust in her eyes. The harder she pushed, the stronger his grip became. ¡°Look at me. My leg is injured. I was sitting in a wheelchair when I was looking for you in Lancaster. Can¡¯t you see? You shouldn¡¯t have pretended to be dead to scare me like that. You can¡¯t do that again.¡± Darlene could not push him away. His hand seemed to grow on her body and he tightened his grip on her. Darlene was very disappointed in him. However sweet his words were, he couldn¡¯t warm her heart again. She once dreamed that he could take the initiative to hold her like this. She even wondered whether he would look at her seriously if she died one day. But now that he was holding her, she only felt disgusted from the bottom of her heart. Avery carried her and pushed her onto the bed, pressing his body against hers. One of his legs was injured and bandaged, but the other leg easily pressed against her legs. Through the pouring light, he stared at her carefully. ¡°Darlene, we can return to the old days. Everything will be fine and everything will be the same. From now on, there will only be the two of us in Southwood Vi.¡± Darlene red at him and sneered, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just stab me to death?¡± 31.02% Anyway, she had heart failure and wouldn¡¯t be able to live for more than two or three months. It would be better for her to die early than to feel disgusted by him. Avery stared at her for a long time. He was so angry that his face turned ashen. He then mocked himself, ¡°You won¡¯t be willing to stay with me. You already have another man in your heart. Right now, we are like strangers. ¡°I work hard to pull a string, but you work hard to break that string. In the end, my strength will always be greater than yours.¡± He kissed her wildly. Darlene kicked him with both hands and feet until she kicked his injured leg. Avery pressed down on her leg with his bloodshot eyes. He pinned her hands on top of her head. When he kissed her again, Darlene was so disgusted that she couldn¡¯t hold it in. She was so angry that she felt nauseous. She threw up without warning. When Avery kissed her, she didn¡¯t have time to break free. Half of the vomit rushed from her mouth to his mouth. Avery¡¯s face turned gloomy. He froze for nearly ten seconds and didn¡¯t move. After a long time, he finally confirmed the fact that Darlene had vomited into his mouth. He finally got up and rushed into the bathroom with Darlene at the same time. They vomited for a long time in front of a sink. When Avery finally caught his breath and had no time to fly into a rage, he looked at Darlene, who was still vomiting. He asked suspiciously, ¡°Are you pregnant?¡± Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Car ident Darlene did not say a word, lying on the sink and still vomiting. Avery looked at her sideways, coughed lightly, and restrained from betraying his happiness. After a long time, she had finally been pregnant with his child once again. With this child, she should be able to slowly get over many things, right? Judging by Darlene¡¯s appearance, there was no doubt that she was pregnant. Avery was in a hurry to prove his conjecture, so he immediately went out to search for the pregnancy test kit. He finally found it, but he did not dare to let Darlene try it. He quickly walked into the bathroom, grabbed her arm, and walked out. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital for a check¨Cup. You must be pregnant. The blood test is more reliable.¡± Darlene had just finished vomiting and took a nce at him, who was walking around nimbly. She sized him up and then smiled. ¡°Leg injury? In a wheelchair?¡± He had just rushed in and out of the bathroom so quickly. How could he look like he was sitting in a wheelchair because of his leg injury? Avery just remembered this and immediately wanted to reach out to support the wall. He realized that it was too fake and retracted his hand. Although he felt guilty, he still spoke with confidence. ¡°My leg is injured, but it¡¯s not crippled. Did I say that I can¡¯t walk? It¡¯s inconvenient to walk, so I sit in a wheelchair. Never mind. Let¡¯s go to the hospital for a check¨Cup first. We can¡¯t be careless about pregnancy.¡± Darlene turned off the tap and walked out of the bathroom. ¡°As long as you are happy. It is indeed convenient to sit in a wheelchair. I hope you will sit in a wheelchair for the rest of your life.¡± Avery did not want to argue with her about this matter. His mind was filled with thoughts of how badly Darlene had vomited just now. Either it was a physical problem or a pregnancy. What he was looking forward to the Chapter 54 Xar ident. Get Boys most was her pregnancy. If Darlene could have a child, she might choose to stay with him. And the three of them could lead a happy life. Wouldn¡¯t it be great? Thinking of this, Avery followed Darlene closely. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first. I forgot to tell you that your grandmother has also been brought to the hospital. She wants to see you.¡± Darlene turned around and looked at him suspiciously. Avery obviously could not wait any longer. He grabbed her arm and directly walked out of the bedroom. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t lie to you. Take good care of the baby in your belly. If you want anything, I will give it to you. I won¡¯t send your grandmother abroad.¡± He walked in a hurry. When he went down the stairs, he suddenly remembered something and slowed down again. He held Darlene¡¯s arm carefully to make her watch her feet. The disgust that Darlene had just suppressed in the bathroom once again surged up at this moment. This man always had ways to make her feel disgusted. It was not until he left Southwood Vi and got into the car that Avery remembered that he could not drive. Just now, Avery came back with Darlene. Cyrus did not follow him. If he called Cyrus, he would only wait for ten minutes, but Avery did not want to wait for a moment now. He hesitated for a moment and looked at Darlene. ¡°My leg is injured. You can drive. Drive slowly. There¡¯s no rush.¡± After he finished speaking, he soothed her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s already sote. There aren¡¯t many people on the road.¡± Darlene still wanted to go to the hospital to see Reina. Avery did not look like he was lying to her. She took the car keys and got into the driver¡¯s seat. After getting in, she mmed the door shut. The car shook as well, but Avery endured it and did not say a word. He asked her to drive, so he couldn¡¯tin. Chapter 54 Car ident 31.41% Get Blogtos The door closed and the seat was adjusted. Darlene leaned back and closed her eyes. Avery thought that she was just a little nervous because she had not driven for a long time. When he was sure that she was about to fall asleep, he frowned and said, ¡°Drive. What are you doing?¡± Darlene opened her eyes slowly and looked at him calmly. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to fasten your seat belt.¡± Avery put on his seat belt with a sullen face and said unhappily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just say it?¡± Darlene¡¯s expression was cool. ¡°Can¡¯t you see it yourself? What do you want me to say? Like Cyrus, ¡®Sir, please fasten your seat belt.¡® Right?¡± Avery was used to being treated respectfully by others. He got angry and wanted to quarrel with her, but when he thought that she might be pregnant now, he endured it and did not get angry. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. When Darlene started driving, he felt that something was wrong. ¡°What do you mean by driving with your two feet?¡± Darlene looked ahead and replied, ¡°The left foot on the elerator, the right on the brake. Not everyone has one foot crippled like you.¡± Avery got angry this time. His hand had unknowingly grabbed onto his seat belt. ¡°Do know how to drive or not? Who taught you to drive in such a nasty manner? You can only use your right foot!¡± you Darlene retracted her left foot. ¡°Is that so? I used to drive like this.¡± Avery was very suspicious. Previously, when he was in a wheelchair, he had Darlene drive a car for him for a year. How did he survive until today? He was so angry that his temples were throbbing. He was worried that something would happen and cause her to have an abortion. He said in a low voice, ¡°Stop the car, I¡¯ll drive!¡± Darlene gripped the steering wheel tightly. ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll practice more. I¡¯m not This is from N?velDrama.Org. 31.52% Get Boys used to using only my right foot. Isn¡¯t one of your feet injured? It¡¯s inconvenient to drive. What if you have a car ident and hurt me?¡± Just as she finished speaking, a dazzling car light shone. It was alreadyte at night. The road that Darlene took was rtively close to the hospital, but it was also a bit remote. There were no cars on the road. The car light shot straight over. The speed of the car did not decrease but increased instead. It turned and hit the car that Darlene was driving. Darlene had not driven for a long time. Seeing that the car was approaching intentionally, she was stunned for a moment and her reaction was a little slow. When she was in a hurry to turn the steering wheel to avoid the car, Avery had already quickly blocked in front of her. He took the steering wheel from her hand and turned to the right. ¡°Move back, you jinx.¡± Darlene would not have mentioned the ¡°car ident¡± just now if she had known it. Her body quickly fell back to make space for Avery. When the car approached, through the dazzling headlights, Darlene could clearly see the face on the driver¡¯s seat. It was Nathen, but Darlene was not sure. The expression on his face was not the same as usual. Before Darlene coulde back to her senses, the approaching car had already fiercely turned aside and stopped. Avery had also seen the face. After he confirmed that Darlene was fine, he questioned Darlene, ¡°How dare you collude with a man to kill your husband in the middle of the night?¡± Darlene did not understand. When she saw the car approach, her first reaction was that someone had driven the car under the influence of alcohol. She froze for a very short moment, then quickly pushed open the door, and got out of the car. ¡°It must be a misunderstanding. I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± By the time Darlene got out of the car, Nathen had already stopped the car and got out of the car. He walked over with a guilty look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Are you all right? I don¡¯t know what happened. The car seems to have broken the brakes.¡± Chapter 54 Car ident 31.64% Avery got out of the car. When he thought of how Darlene had just defended Nathen and said that it was a ¡°misunderstanding¡°, he was so angry that his face turned livid. ¡°Since the brakes are broken, why didn¡¯t you pull the handbrake to stop the car? Why did you even elerate the turn to hit the car?¡± Nathen exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a situation. I was a little flustered. I¡¯m sorry. I can compensate you.¡± Avery was unwilling to give up. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a three¨Cyear¨Cold child? You saw that I was not the only one in the car, and there was also Darlene, so you changed your mind at thest minute, right?¡± Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Infertile Get Bogus Avery immediately took out his phone and called the police station. ¡°Give your wed excuses to the police.¡± Darlene felt it was too much of a coincidence, but she still stopped him. ¡°Forget it. Both the person and the car are fine. Dr. Elicott exined the brake was broken. Don¡¯t call the police in the middle of the night.¡± When Avery realized Darlene was partial to Nathen, he could no longer suppress his anger and called the police. There were not many police officers on duty thiste at night, but Tom had a friendship with the Gard family. Tom felt Avery sound angry on the phone, so he was worried something big had happened. He worked overtime and came over with the other two police officers on duty. Tom came over and saw it was the three of them again. Tom immediately heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s you again. What happened this time?¡± Tom approached Nathen and raised his hand to pat him on the shoulder. Tom thought of something and retracted his hand. He asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Nathen answered, ¡°The brake wasn¡¯t working, and I almost hit Mr. Gard¡¯s car. It¡¯s my fault. I am willing to go to the police station and make a statement.¡± Darlene anxiously exined, ¡°It is indeed a misunderstanding. Sir, I am sorry you had to make a trip here. We can work this out in private.¡± Avery sneered, ¡°Misunderstanding? Darlene, your eyesight might be poor, but the surveince footage got everything. Even if Nathen¡¯s car is really broken, could it automatically crash into my car? We could have died, but you are defending him like this?¡± Everyone was safe, so Avery did not want to pursue the matter. However, he got mad because Darlene was defending Nathen unreasonably. ¡°You could have used the handbrake. But you continued stepping on the elerator. Mr. Elicott, this is not your first time driving a car, so you shouldn¡¯t have panicked when a small situation urred, right? Did you really step on the elerator as the brake?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Avery noticed Darlene¡¯s gaze was still on Nathen, and all Avery wanted was to put 31.91% Get Bogus Nathen in prison right now. Avery wished Nathen would stay in prison for the rest of his life. Why wouldn¡¯t Nathen just leave Darlene alone? Avery reached out and pulled Darlene to his side. He stood before Darlene so that she couldn¡¯t see Nathen. When Tom was a little hesitant, Nathen said calmly, ¡°It is my responsibility. Mr. Gard is right to be suspicious. I can make a trip to the police station.¡± ¡°Avery,¡± Darlene said coldly, ¡°He said his car¡¯s brake was broken. He did not hit your car or hurt you. You are a grown man. Can you not be so petty? ¡°Dr. Elicott has buckled, but you are pushing your luck. You made him go to the police station many times and got him fired by the hospital. What do you want?¡± Avery was angry that his face was ashen. ¡°I¡¯m petty? I am pushing my luck? Darlene, cut your double standard! If I had almost crashed into Nathen¡¯s car just now, could you speak up for me to the police?¡± Darlene did not think before replying, ¡°Of course it would be different. You would have done it on purpose, but Dr. Elicott is not like you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the gazes of the policemen immediately became strange. Avery had no way to vent his anger. He raised his hand and pulled off his tie. He was about to throw the tie on the ground when he remembered Darlene might still be pregnant. Avery was afraid he would scare her, so he forced himself to hold the tie tightly in his hand. Nathen still did not say anything. Darlene realized she had misspoken and exined, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I mean¡­¡® Avery sneered and slurred, ¡°I could be intentional, but he could never be? What else could you mean? Since you want to protect him so much, why don¡¯t you just follow him to prison!¡± Tom tried to interrupt their dispute. ¡°Well, Mr. Gard, since Mr. Elicott is willing to cooperate with the investigation, you all can go to the police station with us now.¡± Avery did not want to look at Nathen at all. ¡°I have made it clear. You can just check the surveince footage. My wife and I have to go to the hospital for her prenatal examination. My butler will go to the police station for me. Mr. Dorsey, I will leave the rest to you.¡± 32.05% This incident wasn¡¯tplicated, so Tom did not insist. ¡°Alright.¡± Get Regis When Nathen heard ¡°prenatal examination¡°, his gentle expression changed, and his eyes darkened as he nced at Avery. Avery immediately noticed it and wished he could fight Nathen right now. ¡°Look at his eyes! I suspect he is up to something!¡± The police and Darlene looked over and did not find anything unusual about Nathen. Darlene sneered coldly, ¡°Is there a problem with your eyes? I must think everyone is up to no good.¡± Avery had never suffered so much before, but he couldn¡¯t argue back. He could only pull Darlene into the car with a sullen face and drove to the hospital. The police took Nathen away. Tom had just taken Nathen to the police station when Martin called. Tom got up and went out to answer the phone. Looking at the caller ID on the screen of the phone, he sighed. Tom couldn¡¯t afford to offend Martin or Avery. Tom was in a difficult position. Just as the call connected, Martin¡¯s furious voice immediately came over, ¡°Tom, you think you are powerful, huh? ¡°You don¡¯t dare to offend the Gard family, so you chose to run roughshod over me! What? You think I will be dead soon and my family is going downhill, so you keep taking my precious grandson to the police station for interrogation? Do you think we are doormats? Tom¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, and he exined, ¡°Mr. Elicott, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I would never dare to go against you or your family. But your grandson admitted¡­¡± Martin coldly interrupted Tom, ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me with these false pleasantries. I am not stupid yet! ¡°I will find Mr. Hayden tonight to ask for an exnation. Tomorrow, I will report your dereliction to the authorities. The Elicott family can¡¯t be bothered to cause trouble, but we are no pushovers! 32.20% Tom was very anxious. If Martin did what he said, Tom would be fired and convicted. Tom continued to exin in a hurry, ¡°Mr. Elicott, it¡¯s not that serious. The police station handles cases impartially. We won¡¯t treat anyone unfairly. ¡°However, Nathen admitted his mistakes all these times. Tonight, he proposed toe to the police station to cooperate with the investigation. If he doesn¡¯t exin it, we have to follow the procedure.¡± Martin impatiently interrupted him, ¡°I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. If my grandson doesn¡¯te back before tomorrow morning, I will not let this go!¡± Tom still wanted to speak, but beeps sounded, which meant Martin hung up on him. Martin threw his phone on the desk and coldly ordered the man beside him, ¡°Call Leana and ask her to find out what happened to that kid. ¡°After his parents passed away, he became weird. And investigate the woman in the photo in his drawer. It¡¯s fine if she¡¯s a decent girl. If she is not, she can never be in the Elicott family!¡± As Martin spoke, he still felt angry. ¡°That brat! He refused to manage thepany and chose to be an attending doctor. What does he want?¡± ¡­ In the hospital, the doctor handed the report to Avery. ¡°Your wife is not pregnant, Ever since the abortion, it has been difficult for her to get pregnant again. Mr. Gard, don¡¯t you know?¡° Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Severe Consequences Avery felt it was his illusion and looked at the doctor. ¡°What did you say? I want you to check if she is pregnant. What do you mean it is difficult for her to get pregnant?¡± Darlene had an abortion, but it was not rare for women to have abortions. Moreover, when Darlene had an abortion, the fetus was only two months old. It should be safe. How could she be infertile just because of one abortion? The doctor continued to exin carefully, ¡°Mr. Gard, your wife¡¯s uterus is thin. We told you she might be infertile after the abortion¡­¡± Before the doctor could finish her sentence, Avery suddenly stood up with bloodshot eyes and threw Darlene¡¯s medical record on the ground in a rage. ¡°Who told me? Who told me? If she loses her fertility, your hospital will be fully responsible for it. Do you think you can shirk your responsibility with just a few words? Where is the director? Call Mr. Hickman over now!¡± Darlene stood up. She did not want to watch Avery make a fool of himself here, so she interrupted him in a t tone, ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s go.¡± Avery¡¯s face was ashen. He grabbed Darlene¡¯s arm and refused to let her go. ¡°Darlene, it was not my fault. I did not know the abortion might make you infertile. It was a dereliction of duty in the hospital. If I had known, I would have¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Darlene looked up at him, her eyes full of sarcasm. Avery spoke again, suddenly feeling a little unconfident, ¡°If I had known, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have let you have an abortion.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he tried tofort himself by saying, ¡°Definitely not. ¡°Avery, do you need me to remind you again?¡± Darlene looked at him coldly. ¡°Before the abortion, the doctor tried to exin to you with the report, telling you all the possible consequences. What did you say then?¡± Avery didn¡¯t know what to say, and he did not even dare to look her in the eye again. Darlene repeated his words one by one, ¡°I don¡¯t care what will happen. Just abort the child.¡± 32.47% Get Bogies Rare fear touched Avery¡¯s eyes. He had never expected the consequences to be so severe. He could not afford to face such consequences. If Darlene could not bear children, how was he going to have offspring? What would their future be? Avery could not ept it, and he could not admit he caused Darlene¡¯s infertility. He shook his head. ¡°No, they should have told me directly. I just didn¡¯t hear it. If I had heard it, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have agreed to it.¡® The doctor couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She wanted to smash the table and snap at Avery. You pretended you had nothing to do with it. Now you are ying dumb. Who is the show for? However, this was serious. As a doctor, she didn¡¯t dare to say much. She had no choice but to call over Talon and the department director. Furthermore, she was the one who handled Darlene¡¯s abortion operation. So, she could make things worse if she tried to talk some sense into Avery. Talon and the department director had to do it. When Talon rushed over, Avery was extremely upset. Avery smashed everything in the doctor¡¯s office. Avery was still angrily questioning the doctor, ¡°You were in charge of the abortion. You showed me a thick pile of documents. Who could have the patience to read them? ¡°If you had told me my wife might be infertile after the abortion, how could I have agreed to the operation? I am just a normal person, so how could I have done it? Talon carefully dissuaded Avery, ¡°Mr. Gard, please calm down. You are right. The doctor is definitely to me for this. I will arrange for her to pack up and scram immediately.¡± The female doctor did not expect Talon to make such a hasty decision. She anxiously exined, ¡°Sir, I did exin to him clearly back then.¡± Talon coldly stopped her, ¡°Just shut up!¡± If Talon didn¡¯t find a scapegoat, he would be dismissed from his post. 32.58% Bet Bogus Avery¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°I don¡¯t care if she gets fired. She and all the doctors who were in charge of my wife¡¯s abortion had to bear legal and criminal responsibilities. Where is Jax? Tell him to get over here with the police!¡± If this hospital hadn¡¯t been the Gard family¡¯s property, Avery would have shut it down. Even if the patient¡¯s family member signed the operation agreement, could the hospital perform the surgery just like that? Talon was very anxious and could only fire the Department of Gynecology and Obstetrics¡® director too, worried he would also be punished himself. Things were getting worse. Avery lost control of his emotions. Outside the doctor¡¯s office, many medical staff and patients who passed by looked over. Many patients and their family members gathered at the door to watch the show. The female doctor and the department director pleaded for mercy. Darlene coldly went over and grabbed Avery¡¯s arm. ¡°Enough is enough. Can we go now?¡± Avery was still venting his anger in a fierce manner. He did not notice who was pulling him, and he shook Darlene¡¯s hand off. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Mr. Hickman. If you can¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation for this, you will be fired, too. And Jax can also get the hell N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. out of here!¡± Avery was furious and threw Darlene out roughly. She tried to push the wall, but her head still hit its hard surface. When Avery heard her groan in pain, he reacted. He turned around and saw Darlene had fallen to the ground. Avery froze for a moment before he realized what he had done. When he hurried to help her up, Darlene stood up and left the office without saying a word. Avery chased after her. He could not suppress his guilt anymore. He caught up with her and reached out to grab her hand. ¡°Listen to me. It was not what you think¡­¡± p! Just as his arm touched her body, she turned around and pped him on the face with red eyes. Her voice was cold. ¡°Wake up, Avery. Not anyone can take the me for what you did.¡± 32.70% Get Boys Avery said incoherently, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know. If I had known how serious the consequences would be¡­ ¡°It will be fine. Nothing is absolute. There must be a way for you to have a child with a healthy uterus. I know you like children. I will stay with you in the hospital. Let¡¯s take good care of your body. We will definitely have children.¡± Darlene did not want to look at him anymore. She turned around and continued to walk to the end of the corridor. Avery cheekily chased after her and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my fault. I apologize to you. I was too impulsive back then. And I said horrible things just now. ¡°Please, vent your anger on me. How about this? I will bail Nathen out and take you to see your grandmother.¡± Darlene walked to the end of the corridor and stopped. Avery was somewhat eager to take her hand and walk to the other side. ¡°I will take you there now. I have brought your grandmother over. I will call the police station now and ask them to release Nathen.¡± Darlene did not say anything. Avery called the police station and put the phone on speaker. He said he would not press charges against Nathen and asked Kael to let him 1. go. It was close to midnight. After Avery hung up the phone, he took Darlene to the top floor of the inpatient building. Darlene¡¯s grandmother was still in the intensive care unit. The doctor exined to them, ¡°Because she came from far away from the country, she has suffered. She has to stay in the intensive care unit for twenty¨Cfour hours. It is better for her to leave it tomorrow afternoon.¡± Avery had promised Darlene, so he did not want to go back on his word. He asked the doctor to show Darlene the surveince video of the intensive care unit, which made Darlene temporarily feel relieved. After Darlene settled in the ward, it was after midnight. Darlene was exhausted, and it was rare for her to fall asleep so quickly beside Avery. Chapter 56 Severe Consequences 32.82% Avery sat by the bed and rested, but he was not sleepy at all. Only when it was dawn did he manage to fall asleep. He was woken up by a nightmare. When he woke up, Darlene was no longer in the bed. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Vivian Kneels and Begs Get Bogtes Avery had a long nightmare. In the dream were Darlene¡¯s heart¨Cwrenching cries and the baby¡¯s shrill wails. Those sounds all turned into horrible nightmares, making it hard for Avery to breathe. He wanted to wake up but could not no matter what. In the cold and long corridor of the hospital, Avery stood in front of the window, while Darlene stood on the other side of the corridor, holding a baby that was less than a month old in her arms. She walked towards him step by step. Her body was covered in blood, and the baby in her arms was also bloody. Avery wanted to retreat. Behind him was the windowsill, and there was no ce for him to retreat. He watched here closer and cry with empty eyes. ¡°I will divorce you and let you marry Vivian. Can you let me take this child with me? ¡°Avery, you have no right to kill my child. I have served you for three years. I don¡¯t owe you anything. What right do you have?¡± ¡°I beg you. If this child is gone, I will never be able to have another child¡­¡± Avery breathed heavily as he reached out to pick up the child. ¡°Darlene, we will keep this child. He is ours. We will keep him.¡± Darlene walked to his side, crying andughing. Her hands reached out to him, and without waiting for him to take the baby, she suddenly put the baby out the window. Avery turned around in horror, wanting to grab him. ¡°Don¡¯t throw him away!¡± The baby fell, and Avery desperately tried to grab him. The cold night wind blew on Avery¡¯s face, and he touched nothing. Darlene looked at him and smiled, ¡°You didn¡¯t want him. You killed your child with your own hands.¡± Avery turned around and ran downstairs like crazy. ¡°Impossible! It wasn¡¯t me. I¡¯ll get Chapter 57 Vivian Kneels and Begs 33.08% him back now.¡± Get Bopus He stumbled to the elevator, and then with a bang behind him, he suddenly turned around. Darlene¡¯s shoes were on the windowsill, but she was gone. Avery¡¯s eyes were red as he rushed over. ¡°Darlene, Darlene, don¡¯t jump!¡± There was no one but him in therge hospital. He looked down from the window, and there was only a pool of scarlet left in his sight. In his palms, there was nothing left. As if a pair of hands had grabbed his throat, he waspletely unable to breathe and suddenly woke up. The lights in the sickroom were still on, the room was brightly lit, and the bed was empty. Darlene was gone. Avery breathed heavily, and his mind was nk. He got up in a panic and hurried out. It was just a dream. How did she really disappear? His forehead was covered in sweat, and he did not know when it had appeared. After he rushed out of the ward, he looked over and saw Darlene at the window at the end of the corridor. Beside her were Andrew and Vivian. Avery let out a sigh of relief. He quickened his pace and walked over. Vivian had yet to dry her tears, and it seemed she hadined to Andrew. When Vivian saw Averye over, she immediately knelt in front of him with a thump. ¡°Avery, listen to me. I haven¡¯t done anything to hurt you or Ms. Garcia.¡® Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Avery ignored her and walked past her to Darlene. He held Darlene¡¯s hand and pulled her to his side. He could not bear to see Darlene standing in front of the window. His mind was still filled with the nightmare where Darlene had just jumped out the window. When Avery brought Darlene over, he looked at Andrew. ¡°Grandfather.¡± 33.23% Andrew looked displeased. ¡°You still remember me? Vivian, get up. I will help you. Your parents are gone. Some people are determined to make things difficult for you. I know that.¡± Vivian defended Avery with an anxious expression. ¡°Mr. Gard, don¡¯t say that. Avery just misunderstood me. I can exin it to him myself.¡± As she spoke, she anxiously took out a photo from her bag and handed it to Avery. ¡°I saw the documents pouch you received, Avery, but you really misunderstood. ¡°Take a look at this photo at the airport first. The backs of these two people do resemble mine and Mr. Bullock¡¯s, but the woman in the photo is wearing a sleeveless shirt. There are no scars on her left shoulder. ¡°Avery, you know best that because of that big fire, the scar left on my left shoulder cannot bepletely covered even with makeup.¡± Avery¡¯s cold expression finally changed as he looked at the photo. The back and shoulders of the woman in the photo were clean, and there were indeed no scars. Vivian pulled her dress to expose her shoulder. ¡°Avery, have you forgotten? There has always been an injury behind my shoulder. I am really not the person in the photo. I will show it to you now.¡± There were many peopleing and going in the corridor. Andrew realized Vivian was going to take off her clothes in public and stopped her in a low voice, ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t humiliate yourself. He is not blind. He can see clearly whether the person in the photo is you or not.¡± When Avery first received the documents pouch, he did not pay attention to it carefully. Besides the two people¡¯s backs, their profiles could also be seen. They did look like Jax and Vivian. But now, Avery only wanted to spend his life with Darlene and did not intend to have anything to do with Vivian. The look in Avery¡¯s eyes did not change much. ¡°I will get someone to find out the truth. Anyway, Darlene and I are married, and it¡¯s over between you and me. You don¡¯t have to exin these things in a hurry. My grandfather is old, and there is no need to call him Chapter 57 Vivian Kneels and Begs 33.38% over.¡® Avery hatedining. They were all adults, and it was really boring to call their elders to cry about their grievances. Vivian¡¯s tears streamed down again. ¡°Avery, I know this will make you unhappy, but I really have no choice. You wouldn¡¯t let me see you. I just want an opportunity to exin.¡± Avery did not have a good impression of Vivian. Too many things were rted to her. The more he thought about it now, the more he felt she could not really be so innocent. The words Roselyn had said back then made him more convinced. Roselyn had been a servant of the Gard family for decades, so she should not have made up those things. As for Gustave, even if he had feelings for Darlene, Avery knew he would not make things up to frame a woman. Andrew angrily said, ¡°You sound like you are doing the right thing, but aren¡¯t you bewitched by Darlene to allow others to nder Vivian?¡± Avery said coldly. ¡°I will find out the truth. Grandfather, take care of yourself. You shouldn¡¯t worry too much about these things.¡± Andrew snapped angrily, ¡°Vivian saved your life. When her parents were still alive, they helped our family. ¡°I definitely can¡¯t watch her get bullied for no reason. If you distrust her for no reason and just want to be with that woman, hand over your management rights and shares of the Gard Group now! Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Treat Her as Your Sister Avery had always been a person who could be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force, and he hated being threatened the most. He was enraged, and he said to Darlene in a low voice, ¡°Go back to your ward.¡± Darlene did not want to stay here any longer. Andrew had raised her, so she would not argue with him. She knew very well that no matter if it was Andrew or Avery, they had been fooled by Vivian all these years. Teresa was aware of this, but she had gone. Darlene turned around and walked towards the elevator, wanting to go downstairs to buy breakfast. Behind her was Avery¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Grandpa, you can let the board of directors remove my position as president and take back my shares. As long as the board of directors and shareholders have no objections, don¡¯t worry, I will fully cooperate.¡± Andrew was so angry that he knocked the cane on the ground a few times. ¡°Bastard! You¡¯re crazy! ¡°Darlene is trying to ruin you! Before your grandmother passed away, she gave twenty percent of the Gard Group¡¯s shares to Darlene! It is worth more than dozens of billions of dors! Your grandmother must have been threatened by Darlene! ¡°Darlene is an outsider! Her living in our house can only bring us bad luck! Today, it will be confirmed. She wants to grab everything you have!¡± Darlene walked to the elevator entrance. Those words were all heard by her. She clenched her fists and felt everything she did before was pointless. After so many years, the Gard family still treated her like a thief. Avery frowned in displeasure. ¡°She had already given me Grandma¡¯s shares. Grandpa, you can go to look up the shareholder list.¡± Andrew said coldly, ¡°This is her scheme. She has a n. Now that she is married to you, one day she will ask you to give her everything that belongs to our family!¡± Chapter 58 Neat Her as Your Sister 33.67% ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s enough. Darlene is now my wife.¡± Avery¡¯s voice became gloomy. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Avery said, ¡°As for Ms. Sheridan, she helped me and the Gard family. I will remember that. If I find out that those things really have nothing to do with her, I will never pursue this matter again. Nothing will ever happen between me and her.¡± Vivian still had tears in her eyes. She said in a soft and anxious voice, ¡°Avery, don¡¯t worry. During those two years when I wasn¡¯t around, it was Ms. Garcia who took good care of you. Now that you fall in love with her, I can understand. ¡°Avery, if you choose Ms. Garcia, I can quit. I won¡¯t have anyints. I only hope that I can stay by your side as a friend or your sister.¡± ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re a good girl.¡± Andrew looked at Vivian and felt well¨Cdisposed. Andrew said to Avery, ¡°The photos you received may be fake. Since there is not enough evidence to prove that it was Vivian who did it, if you leave her now, you own her that.¡± There was a trace of sarcasm in Avery¡¯s voice. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s find out. I hope that Ms. Sheridan is really innocent. Then I will apologize to her.¡± Vivian said softly, ¡°Avery, I don¡¯t need you to apologize. You can trust me. I don¡¯t have any rtives or friends. As long as you can trust me, I can do anything.¡± Andrew said, ¡°Fine. There is noplete evidence of the truth, but the fact that Vivian saved you is true. ¡°She was hurt during those two years, and she suffered a lot these days because you didn¡¯t trust her during this period of time. The psychologist said that she was having a nervous breakdown. ¡°She has no one to rely on since she returned to the country, and she feels scared to live alone. Just treat her as a sister and let her live in Scenery Vi.¡± Avery wanted to refuse. He thought of how Darlene had always been cold to him recently. Perhaps if he had Vivian by his side, Darlene could care about him more because of this. Moreover, if Vivian had ulterior motives, he might be able to get more proof. He did not say anything and acquiesced. Vivian revealed a smile, ¡°Thank you, Avery. Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely not cause you Chapter 58 Neat Her as Your Sister 33.82% and Ms. Garcia any trouble.¡± Get Boys Andrew said, ¡°I heard that the Gard Group¡¯s filmpany is preparing to film a new movie recently. Vivian is interested. ¡°She is young. It is also the time when she needs more experience. You should help her fight for the female lead. Just give the role to her.¡± Avery did not hesitate this time and refused coldly. ¡°No.¡± That movie was adapted from aic, and thatic was Darlene¡¯s famous work three years ago. Although Vivian was quite popr recently, he still hoped to discuss with Darlene about choosing the female lead. Andrew said, ¡°Avery, you should know that there are still many things that I have the final say.¡± Andrew lowered his voice a little. ¡°Although you get the Gard Group, I have some prestige in thepany. If I make a request, there will be many old shareholders in thepany to support me. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to deal with them.¡± Avery¡¯s expression was gloomy, and he did not respond for a moment. Andrew took a step closer and continued, ¡°Many of the biggest business partners who are close to the Gard Group are also my best friends. I don¡¯t want to go against you. ¡°But you should also be clear that when ites to that, you may not be able to gain many advantages. Vivian is an orphan. You should take care of her. I only have this one request.¡± Avery was silent for a long time. In the end, he felt that there was no need to go against Andrew for such a small matter. It was just a movie, and even if Vivian became the female lead, it would not affect him much. Avery responded, ¡°Fine. But Grandpa, you really shouldn¡¯t meddle in my affairs.¡± Vivian heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Thank you, Avery. I will definitely do well and not disappoint you.¡± Andrew did not stay any longer and left after settling the matter. Chapter 58 Keat Her as Your Sister 33.97% Darlene had just bought something and went upstairs. Avery¡¯s bodyguards were still by her side. The corridor was empty. She entered the ward and pushed the door open. She heard Vivian¡¯s voice. ¡°Avery, as long as I can be by your side, I am not afraid of anything¡­¡± Darlene felt sick. Out of courtesy, she forcefully suppressed the desire to vomit and immediately turned around to walk out. ¡°You guys continue. Sorry for disturbing you.¡± Avery called out to her in annoyance. ¡°Come here. You¡¯ve been out for so long. Where do you want to go?¡± Darlene did not want to stay here. ¡°I still have things to buy.¡± Avery gestured for the bodyguards to stop Darlene. ¡°I¡¯ll go shopping with youter. Come here. I have something to discuss with you.¡± Darlene turned around and looked at him, sneering, ¡°Are you serious? Don¡¯t you always have the final say on everything?¡± Avery did not reply to her. He ced a copy of the contract that Cyrus had just sent on the coffee table. ¡°Do you remember the film copyrights of ¡®Star and You¡® that you had previously given to the Gard Group for free? It has already been three years. It is time to prepare for filming. ¡°Back then, your request was for Aleena to be the female lead, but she¡¯s just a Z¨Clist actress. I intend to give the role to Vivian. What do you think?¡± Darlene narrowed her eyes and turned to look at him. ¡°What did you say?¡± Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Nathen or Gustave? your Although Avery felt a little guilty, he still spoke with confidence. ¡°This is also for work. It can be considered the beginning of your fame. It is already very risky to adapt aic into a movie. Once the role selection is done, it might be half sessful.¡± In his opinion, this was just an insignificant matter, so he did not think that he needed to exin to her that he did it for Andrew. Darlene was so angry that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Vivian has no acting skills and only knows how to pretend to be weak and tender. How can she y the female lead ¡®Ang¡®, whoes from a poor background? ¡°Avery, are you crazy? Do you really think that Vivian is worthy of acting as Ang?¡± Vivian interrupted in a low voice from the side, ¡°Avery, since Ms. Garcia does not like me, I¡­¡± Avery really did not like Darlene challenging him like this. When sheposed thisic, she was only ten and nine years old. Although it was really popr, and there were many fans, if she did not have enough capital to operate, she could never make it a film. Not to mention that theic had already been three years. Maybe the poprity had already faded. Vivian was one of the most popr stars and she had the Gard Group behind her back. The film would go viral no matter if the cartoonist was Darlene or not. Thinking of this, Avery said coldly, ¡°Darlene, don¡¯t be ungrateful. If Vivian¡¯s acting is not good, how can she be famous? ¡°Aleena is a Z¨Clist actress. No famous male actor would be willing to act with her.¡± Darlene was so angry. If she had known Avery would turn out like this, she would not have given the copyright to him. ¡°Avery, you know very well whether myic is worth it or not. Otherwise, why did you suddenly want to make it a movie after three years? ¡°Two months ago, you had the writers customize a lead role for Vivian. It took her Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. appearance in this role to gain a lot of poprity. Before that, did anyone know who she Chapter 59 Nathen or Gustave? 34.26% Get Boys was?¡± Vivian secretly red at Darlene. Avery frowned and said, ¡°She yed that role perfectly. There¡¯s no need to say more. This matter is decided.¡± Darlene didn¡¯t want to argue with him. Avery was right. Vivian was a goody¨Ctwo¨Cshoes. That character was indeed very perfect for her. Darlene angrily said, ¡°Back then, when an investor offered a price of 1.7 million dors to buy myic¡¯s copyrights, it was you who promised that others would not take it seriously. ¡°So I gave the copyrights to the Gard Group. I thought I could get some money out of it, participate in the production of the film, and choose the actors I want.¡± Darlene wanted to p herself a few times. She regretted that she didn¡¯t recognize how hateful Avery was back then. She really shouldn¡¯t have trusted him. She had given him everything she had, including all of the shares that Teresa had given her. She had worked so hard to create aic for two years, but she also gave its copyright to Avery without hesitation. She had treated him wholeheartedly for so many years, but in the end, she only found him disgusting. Avery also felt a little guilty, and his tone softened a little. ¡°Alright, I was just discussing with you. Don¡¯t always be so aggressive when you speak. ¡°Don¡¯t you still think it¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t take the 1.7 million dors from that investor back then? I¡¯ll ask Markus to transfer the money to youter. Besides, we are married now. My money is yours.¡± Darlene took out her phone. ¡°Okay, transfer it now. When I get the 1.7 million dors, I¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened. It¡¯s up to you to whoever you want to choose. You can do whatever you want. I won¡¯t go to the cinema to see it.¡± Avery did not expect Darlene to ask for money. He would not really let her have too much money. Now, he had nothing to control her. If Chapter 59 Nathen or Gustave? 34.41% he let her have enough money, she would find an opportunity to escape. Get Borus Seeing that Avery was silent, Darlene mocked, ¡°You are the CEO of the Gard Group. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even take out 1.7 million dors? Is the Gard Group going out of business? ¡°Wait. Does your filmpany not have the money to buy scripts? That¡¯s why you wanted myic in the first ce, right? I gave it to you for free. If you don¡¯t want to pay now, I can find another buyer.¡± Avery¡¯s expression turned gloomy. ¡°Find another buyer? Nathen or Gustave? Darlene, you¡¯re my wife now. Watch your mouth.¡± Darlene became angry and retorted coldly, ¡°So what? At least no matter who I sell it to, they will not be as shameless as you.¡± When Avery thought of Nathen¡¯s car identst night and Darlene¡¯s protection of Nathen, his mood quickly became bad. He was in a bad mood and deliberately used Vivian to provoke Darlene. ¡°Darlene, stop now before you go too far. Vivian has already agreed to quit and let you be with me. You should be grateful. ¡°No matter what, you get me from her, but now she is still willing to act as the female lead of youric. Don¡¯t be too aggressive. You should know that if not for Vivian being forced to go abroad two years ago, you wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to be with me.¡± When he said this, he was arrogant. Darlene didn¡¯t want to say anything. The contract had already been signed back then. Now it was too late for her to get back the copyright. However, it was her own painstaking efforts that had been ruined like this. She felt distressed. However, no matter how ufortable she was, she did not want to show it in front of Avery and Vivian. She got off the bed and walked out. When Vivian saw that she was about to leave, Vivian immediately chased after her. ¡°Ms. Garcia, don¡¯t be like this. I know that you don¡¯t like me. If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t act. ¡°But I really like youric. I can y a small supporting role. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Chapter 59 Nathen or Gustave? 34.55% Get Bog Darlene stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at Vivian. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have goody¨C two¨Cshoes in myic. Why don¡¯t you ask Avery to add one for you in the script? He¡¯s familiar with it anyway.¡± Avery got up and said impatiently, ¡°Enough, Darlene. Don¡¯t go too far. It¡¯s settled. The female lead will be Vivian. Go back and adapt theic into a script. The shooting can start earlier.¡± Darlene looked at him in silence for two seconds and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± She really couldn¡¯t stay here any longer and was about to leave the ward. Vivian looked extremely guilty. She reached out and grabbed Darlene¡¯s arm. ¡°Ms. Garcia, it¡¯s all my fault. I won¡¯t act in the movie. Can you guys stop arguing because of me?¡± ¡°Let go,¡± Darlene said impatiently. Vivian tightened her grip. ¡°Ms. Garcia, the test results are not out yet. You have to stay in the hospital and cannot leave.¡± Darlene looked at her. ¡°Let go.¡± Avery saw that Darlene was in a bad mood and was about to ask Vivian to let Darlene go out to calm herself down. go and let Before he could say it, Darlene had already forcefully pulled her hand out. Vivian staggered, her head knocking against the door and heavily smashing onto the ground. The wound on her foot was scraped, and blood immediately flowed out. Darlene didn¡¯t even want to look at her. Just as Darlene was about to leave, Avery stopped her with a gloomy face. ¡°I wanted to discuss it nicely with you. Don¡¯t push your luck. It¡¯s your fault to hit her.¡± Darlene sneered, ¡°If you didn¡¯t see¡­¡® Before she could finish her sentence, Avery had already raised his hand with an extremely gloomy expression. Get Rojos Chapter 60 Lock Her Up Darlene was not in a hurry to dodge. She looked at him with a normal expression. ¡°You want to p me? Even if you put a knife on my neck, from now on, don¡¯t expect me to apologize to you and Vivian. ¡°Avery, the matter of my younger brother¡¯s death is not over yet. If the police can¡¯t find out, sooner or later, I will make Vivian pay with her life for Nigel¡¯s death.¡± Avery raised a hand into the air and frowned. In the end, he did not p Darlene¡¯s face. Darlene turned around and left. Vivian stood in front of Avery and hurriedly exined, ¡°Avery, what does Ms. Garcia mean by this? I have never done what Mr. Walpole said before. As for Nigel¡¯s death, why did Ms. Garcia also say that it was my fault?¡± Avery was not in the mood to respond to Vivian. He coldly said, ¡°Get out of the way.¡± He did not care what else Vivian said and quickly followed Darlene in front of him. On the way back, no matter what Avery said, Darlene did not reply to him. Avery was annoyed in his heart, but it was true that he had gone back on his word. When they arrived at Southwood Vi, Darlene went upstairs and entered the bedroom to start rummaging through the cabs. Avery stood at the side and looked at her in confusion. ¡°What are you doing? Are you going to destroy our home?¡± He saw Darlene quietly take out all the things in the drawers in the cabs and throw them on the ground. He reminded her, ¡°Take it easy. They are all your own things. If you break them, you will regret it.¡± Darlene searched for a long time and finally found the script. Three years ago, after she signed the contract and gave the copyright to the Gard Group, she spent nearly half a year adapting theic into a script. When the script was done and the filming was about to start, Avery had a car ident. It had been three years until now. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Lock Her Up 34.85% Got Bopus She picked up the script and stood up. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want the script? Weren¡¯t you waiting for the script to start filming?¡± Avery looked at the script in her hand and secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He knew her bark was worse than her bite. Even if she was venting her anger, she still immediately found the script for him the moment she returned. After all, it was her work. She still hoped to be able to make it a film. Avery was secretly happy in his mind as he reached out to take the script from Darlene. However, he watched as she took the script back, walked to the coffee table, pulled open the drawer under the coffee table, and took out a lighter. When Avery realized that something was wrong and wanted to stop her, Darlene had already walked to the window and pushed it open. She did not hesitate for a moment. She ignited the paper and threw it out of the window. Avery rushed over to grab it, but it was already toote. The ignited paper had already been blown into the wind and scattered down. The sparks of fire quickly turned the thick stack of paper into ashes that fell to the ground. Avery stretched out his hand out of the window and tried to grab something in the air, but he couldn¡¯t get anything. He grabbed Darlene¡¯s shoulder with a pale face and angrily pressed her back against the wall, pinching her chin. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! What good is it for you to burn your script out of anger?¡± Darlene sneered, ¡°At least it¡¯s better than giving it to you.¡± Avery became angry, and his grip tightened. ¡°Darlene, are you sure you want to continue like this? It¡¯s just a movie, and Vivian is a famous actress. Why don¡¯t you want to ept her?¡± Darlene turned her gaze away and did not look at him anymore. It was meaningless to reason with him now. ¡°Anyway, it has already been burned. I can¡¯t write it anymore. You can do whatever you want.¡± Avery stared at her for a long time without saying a word. Chapter 60 Lock Her Up 35.00% Get Bog The news that the Gard Group was going topile ¡°Star and You¡± into a movie has already been released. Many stars have sent their information over for auction.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He had no way back, but without a script, it was impossible to make a movie with just oneic. He released his hand. ¡°Alright, then you can stay here. When you can write out the script again, you can leave Southwood Vi. As long as you can stay in this house, I am not in a hurry.¡± He went out, and with a bang, the bedroom door was locked from the outside. The footsteps outside the door were getting farther and farther and soon disappeared. After Avery left, he smoked in the car for half an hour. He calmed himself down and called Darlene again. Darlene did not pick up, and he kept calling over and over again. After more than ten minutes, the call finally connected. Darlene had changed a new phone, and he did not save Avery¡¯s number, so she was not sure that it was Avery who had called. When she heard the phone ringing, she was worried that it was someone else calling, so she still picked it up. As soon as she picked up the phone, Avery¡¯s voice sounded out. ¡°Think about it carefully. You should write the script yourself and be responsible for your own work. ¡°I can just randomly find a screenwriter to write it. But I don¡¯t know what that person will do with adaptation. It won¡¯t do you much good¡­¡± He thought that everything he said was reasonable, which was also very convincing. The response to him was that Darlene hung up the phone with a ¡°bang¡°. Avery was extremely enraged, and he had already said everything he could think of, so he had no patience. He thought that he could lock Darlene up for a day or two, and when she calmed down and thought things through, it would be easier to talk to her. Chapter 60 Lock Her Up 35.14% Thinking of this, he drove to thepany. In the bedroom, Darlene hung up the phone and threw it on the coffee table. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Letting Vivian act as the female lead was destroying thisic. What difference did it make as to whether the script would be adapted or not? Not long after, the phone rang again. The caller disy was still a long string of numbers. Darlene looked at the ¡°Baltimore¡± disyed on the caller ID. It should still be Avery. She reached out and hung up. That person called many times. She got on the phone and cursed, ¡°Avery, are you insane? I¡¯ll say it one last time. I will never write a script! ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything anymore. You can do whatever you want to do.¡± There was a moment of silence, and Gustave¡¯s voice came over. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Life Hanging by a Thread Ge Boyut When Darlene heard Gustave¡¯s voice, the anger on her face froze and turned into an embarrassment. Seeing that she was silent, Gustave continued, ¡°I justnded in Lancaster and didn¡¯t see you. I asked Aleena and asked for your new number. What happened? Avery found you so quickly?¡± Darlene also felt puzzled. ¡°I went to the mall that night and happened to meet him and the police.¡± Gustave half-jokingly said, ¡°What a pity! I took the risk ofmitting a crime and got a fake corpse to get you away.¡± Darlene felt sorry for Darlene. ¡°Mr. Walpole, don¡¯t worry. I was the one who wanted to leave. Just push the me on me for the corpse. You have already helped me a lot. I won¡¯t involve you.¡± Gustaveughed softly. ¡°Is that so? Then I am relieved. Theic you mentioned just now is a little familiar. Three years ago, I even took a fancy to aic with the same name. I directly spent 1.7 million dors to buy it, but I couldn¡¯t get it.¡± Darlene was skeptical and felt that the price was a little coincidental. ¡°It¡¯s also called, ¡®Star and You¡¯?¡± ¡°Yes, I remember this name. The name of the female lead is quite a coincidence. It seems to have the same surname as your friend.¡± Gustave thought about it for a moment. His memory was not bad and he still had an impression. Darlene¡¯s heart beat faster. ¡°Is it Ethan Bisley and Ang Spence? They are both orphans.¡± Gustave did not hesitate this time. ¡°Ah, yes.¡± His first impression of thisic was good. One of the reasons was because of the Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. setting of orphans and orphanages. On Gustave, Darlene¡¯s excited voice could be heard. ¡°So three years ago, the one who was willing to spend so much money to buy my copyright was you, Mr. Walpole. You have such good taste. It¡¯s just a pity.¡± Chapter 61 Life Hanging by a Thread 35.41% Unfortunately, she made the wrong choice and gave something good to a person who didn¡¯t deserve it. Gustave was amused by her words. ¡°Good taste? You¡¯re praising yourself more.¡± Darlene still found it hard to believe. ¡°Was it really you? Mr. Walpole, you¡¯re not joking with me, are you?¡± After all, the Gard Group had already released the news of the film ¡°Star and You¡±. It waspletely possible for Gustave to know this information. Gustave replied, ¡°What? I look very uncultured. I don¡¯t look like someone who would buy such artistic things.¡± Darlene¡¯s first reaction was actually to think that Gustave didn¡¯t seem like he would buy these things. But she still exined with a forced smile, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Gustave smiled. ¡°You misunderstood. I am indeed uncultured. I do not appreciate these things. I only care about money. But I will still look at the market. Thatic caters to the current film market. After adoption, it may go viral.¡± He remembered what Darlene had said just now. ¡°So now, the copyright of youric has already been sold to Avery.¡± Darlene felt a bit pained after thinking about it. ¡°I didn¡¯t sell it. I signed the contract three years ago and gave the copyright directly to the Gard Group. Now it is ruined.¡± Gustave was stunned for a moment. ¡°Send it? I thought you thought 1.7 million dors was too little, but it turned out that you gave it away.¡± Darlene sighed repeatedly. ¡°I regret it so much.¡± Gustave was silent for a long time. ¡°Have you given the copyright to the movie and TV series? If not, I can make do with it. I can buy the copyright for a TV drama alone.¡± This method was not bad. Darlene felt that she saw the hope again and immediately got up to look for the contract. After searching for a long time, she finally got it. When she flipped to the ¡°movie copyrights¡± written on the contract, she felt that the dark sky seemed to have brightened again. Chapter 61 Life Hanging by a Thread 35.52% Get Bogus At first, she thought that theic was short and that it would be a little dyed if it was changed to a TV drama. It was not suitable, so the contract only mentioned movie copyright. It was a blessing in misfortune. She took the contract and immediately responded, ¡°I have not signed the copyright for the TV series. If Mr. Walpole is really willing to ept it, if you can let me participate in the selection and production, I don¡¯t need your money.¡± Gustave yed along with her words and joked, ¡°I don¡¯t want it for free. Or maybe you¡¯ll regret it once again. ¡°I will still give you 1.7 million dors for the copyright. As for your choosing and filming, letting you be a director and screenwriter, there¡¯s extra money.¡± Darlene made apromise. ¡°How about this? I will invest all my money into the drama series. If we earn, I get my dividend. If not, you can lose less.¡± Gustave did not say much. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t lose out. I still have something to do in Lancaster. I will probably go back to Baltimore tonight and contact you to discuss the contract.¡± Darlene agreed repeatedly, and his mood also improved. ¡°Okay.¡± When she was happy, she forgot about her current situation. She only remembered when she hung up the phone that she was now locked up by Avery. Not to mention signing the contract, she could not even get out of this bedroom. When she thought about how she had escaped from the balcony previously, she immediately went over to open the door and walk to the balcony. However, the balcony was already surrounded by a tight protective. Avery had decided to lock her up. Darlene returned to the bedroom. It was only when she sat down from morning until dusk that Avery called again. She could not tell the long string of numbers and was worried that it was Gustave, so she answered the call. Avery¡¯s voice came from Gustave, ¡°Do you know your mistake? Have you written the Chapter 61 Life Hanging by a Thread 35.64% script?¡± Get Bot Darlene wanted to curse, but she still felt that it was too disgusting to waste words with someone like Avery, so he directly hung up the phone. Avery had just received the medical report from the hospital. It was clearly written that Darlene only had ordinary heart disease, and it was not very serious, let alone that she was going to die. When Avery got the report, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief. He thought that Darlene really had a terminal illness, which scared him terribly. In the end, it was really a false rm. Since she was not seriously ill, it was naturally fine to lock her up and starve for a day. Thinking of this, he looked at the call that Darlene had hung up and replied with a message, ¡°I have a dinner party tonight, so I might not being back. When you finish writing the script, you can reply to my message. I will let you go out again.¡± Seth was right. He should asionally give Darlene a cold shoulder to let her know his importance. There was no response from Darlene. Avery was not too worried. He sent a message and went straight to Twilight Paradise, drinking with a few bosses. The room was noisy. The phone rang several times, but he did not hear it. When he was half drunk, he felt a pain in his heart for some reason. The bad feeling came very suddenly. In Southwood Vi, Darlene held herst breath and called Avery several times. She had a heart attack and searched for a long time but could not find the medicine. Only then did she remember that the medicine was still in Scenery Vi. Gustave was probably on the flight back to Baltimore and his phone was turned off. Darlene did not have too many phone numbers on her phone. The only two numbers were Gustave¡¯s and Avery¡¯s. The only choice she had left was Avery. She called him over and over again, but no one picked up. There were footstepsing from outside the door. Mary had returned. Chapter 61 Nfe Hanging by a Thread 35.76% Darlene¡¯s face was pale, and arge pool of blood had already been vomited out on the ground. In thete stage of heart failure, one could die in less than ten minutes when the illness started. She crawled to the door with all her might, raised her hand to knock on the door, and her voice was almost unable toe out. ¡°Help¡­ Help.¡± Mary stood outside the door for a while. When she heard Darlene¡¯s plea for help from inside, the corners of her lips curled up into a smile. She directly turned around and left Southwood Vi as if she did not know anything. Get BoysTS Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Nigel, We¡¯ll Reunite Soon The pain in her heart was getting heavier and heavier. Darlene mmed the door with a pale face. The footsteps outside paused for a moment, but they went far away until they disappeared. Someone came and left. She was not sure if the footsteps were Avery¡¯s. She only knew that once the footsteps disappeared, her heart was filled with despair. Darlene could no longer stand up. She turned around and struggled to climb back to the coffee table. Just now, she was in a hurry to ask for help from the person outside the door and ced her phone on the coffee table. Such a short distance took her nearly ten minutes. She was crawling. The pain in her heart came too abruptly. Her fingers were deeply pinched in the carpet. As she crawled, stomach acid and blood gushed out uncontrobly from her mouth. Just a little bit more. Darlene reached for her phone, but her vision was blurred and she could not see the phone screen clearly. Immense fear rushed over Darlene. Her breathing became heavy and she tried to wipe her eyes, but other than the pain she felt and the sharp ringing in her ears, she could not see anything. What was worse was that she used to be deaf in her left ear. Usually, it would not affect her hearing if someone else talked to her in her left ear. But now, she could not hear anything except the pain and the inability to breathe. Her hand searched the screen of her phone. She did not know if the phone had been called or not. She could not hear or see. It was as if she had fallen into bottomless darkness. The smell of blood in her mouth was getting stronger and stronger. Darlene was clear that it was toote to ask for help. There was no way to ask for help. Other than despair, there was only great regret and unwillingness left. When her perception was still rtively clear, she should not have chosen to call Avery. Darlene was wrong. She was ridiculously wrong. Even if she forgot to call the emergency call, even if she just casually dialed a strange number, gave the address, and asked a Chapter 62 Nigel. We¡¯ll Reunite Soon 36.00% Get Bogths stranger to help her, perhaps the hope was still a little higher. All the doors and windows were locked. She was locked in the quiet bedroom that was slowly darkening. She felt that there was winding over, and her face was a little cold. She raised her hand and touched it. Her hand was wet, and the coldness in her eyes spread to her face. It was bone-chilling. Darlene was crying. She felt funny. Why did she cry? Avery was such a ruthless man! Darlene had paid her heart and soul to serve him for three years, but in the end, she still died in his hands. Her throat was in so much pain that she was gasping for breath. Just as she was about to faint, she suddenly remembered that there was still an urn on the bedside table. It was originally in Scenery Garden, but Avery nned to stay here and had someone bring the urn over. Darlene could not see it, so she crawled toward the bed with her intuition. She seemed to have climbed in the wrong direction, and her hand touched the wall. She forced herself to continue climbing in another direction until her hand touched the edge of the bed and let out a sigh of relief. She touched the edge of the bed and crawled towards the bed. After climbing for an unknown period of time, her hand finally touched the edge of the wooden urn. Darlene struggled to take it down and held it tightly in her arms. Her body was soft and limp on the ground. For the first time, she felt that such a cold urn was also very warm. The twelve-year-old boy was now living in such a small urn. He was still in her arms like before. Nigel, who never had a father and mother, was brought up by her. She watched him grow up little by little as tall as her. Then, she watched with her own eyes as his body fell to the ground floor. His face was ruined beyond recognition. She could no longer breathe. Her consciousness slowly dissipated. She held the urn tightly in her arms and said weakly, ¡°Nigel, are you cold? Why do I feel so cold? Chapter 62 Nigel. We¡¯ll Reunite Soon 36.11% ¡°I don¡¯t like the cold. It can finally end¡­ Nigel, we¡¯ll reunite soon.¡± Get Boyts Twilight Paradise. It was extremely noisy in the private room, and there was a youngdy holding a microphone and singing a love song with a boss. Avery felt that the voice was extremely ear-piercing, and it was even noisier than the chirping of cicadas in the summer afternoon. Avery also didn¡¯t know where the sudden irritability hade from. It was like the soles of his feet suddenly stepping on air, and he suddenly lost his bearing. There was no light in the private room, and the light was dim. No one noticed the emotions on Avery¡¯s face, and they continued to sing in high spirits. Until Avery suddenly stood up and reached out to turn on the big light in the private room. The boss, who was still flirting with the little girl who was singing with him in the dark, was suddenly blinded by the strong light. He turned around and was about to re when he met Avery¡¯s extremely unhappy face. The noise in the private room suddenly stopped, and the people who wereughing were confused. No one knew where they had offended Avery. Without saying a word, Avery stood up and left. The boss revealed a deeply skeptical expression. ¡°Am I not good at singing?¡± Seth also stood up and half-jokingly said, ¡°Your mind is not on singing. You should know whether you¡¯re singing well or not!¡± With Avery gone, the people in the private room quickly dispersed. It was a little cold in the middle of autumn. When Avery left Twilight Paradise, the wind was strong outside. Cyrus was already waiting outside in his car. Avery took out his phone to take a look. He did not know when his phone had been muted. It was probably because he had not been turning it on after going to the Chapter 62 Nigel. We¡¯ll Reunite Soon 36.23% It was filled with five missed calls, all from Darlene. Get Boyls His heart skipped a beat. As he got into the car, he called back, but no one answered. He called back several times, but still, no one answered. The mechanical voice notification sounded, and his heart was a mess. Cyrus was driving in front. Avery threw his phone to the side and felt that his hand was a little stiff. He crossed his fingers and asked, ¡°Cyrus, did you go to Southwood Vi in the afternoon?¡± Cyrus looked over from the rearview mirror. ¡°Mr. Gard, I did not go to Southwood Vi. I only went to Scenery Vi. Mary helped Ms. Sheridan move the things over.¡± The uneasiness in Avery¡¯s heart deepened. ¡°Mary? Didn¡¯t I tell her to stay in Southwood Vi in the afternoon? Why did she go to Scenery Garden?¡± Cyrus answered, ¡°She said that Ms. Sheridan was not feeling well. Mary chatted with her for a while and then stayed in the Scenery Garden. Mr. Gard, did something happen?¡± Avery looked out the window. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Hurry up and drive.¡± Cyrus agreed and stepped on the elerator to speed up. Avery called again, and as expected, no one answered. He almostforted himself and said, ¡°Since she¡¯s not done with me, why did she call me?¡± Avery thought that Darlene should be fine. She hated him so much now, and if something really happened to her body, she would definitely not call him. If she was really ufortable, she could call Gustave and Nathen. Otherwise, even if she called 120, she would not give in and call him. Thinking of this, Avery felt slightly relieved. The car quickly stopped at Southwood Vi. Avery immediately pushed open the door and got out of the car. He directly entered the door and went upstairs. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The bedroom door was locked from the outside just like before he left. Chapter 62 Nigel. We¡¯ll Reunite Soon 36.35% He opened the door, and a strange smell came from the door. It smelled rusty, and it was a little cold. Avery touched the switch and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you turn on the light? Why are you sleeping so early?¡± Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Darlene, Does It Hurt? Get Boys The bedroom was deathly silent and there was no response at all. There did not seem to be anyone inside at all. Avery¡¯s heart tightened. He immediately turned on the bedroom light and looked over. He did not see anyone. The doors and windows in the room were tightly shut. The smell of blood was clear and strong. On the beige carpet, a strip of blood extended from the door to the inside of the bed. His breathing was a mess. For the first time, he hoped that Darlene had escaped. However, she could not escape. All doors and windows were locked. Not to mention a living person, even a little kitten or puppy could not escape. His feet went shaky for a moment. After a very short moment of being frozen, he suddenly came back to his senses and hurried over. Darlene was lying on the ground, next to the edge of the bed. The urn in her hand had fallen down and fell between her body and the bed. Her face was deathly pale, and the corner of her mouth and the blood on the ground were shocking. Avery breathed heavily for a moment. He crouched down and carried her horizontally. He could no longer feel the slightest bit of vitality in her body. Her face was as white as the cold corpse he had carried back that night. Avery was a typical person who would forget the pain after healing. Previously, he thought that Darlene was dead and wanted to go with her. But after she came back, seemingly unscathed. He naturally forgot many things and many feelings. Naturally, Avery felt that Darlene had returned. Just like before, she could not escape from his hand. But at that moment, the memories that he thought she had died in the past few days quickly came to life in his mind. Chapter 63 Darlene, Does It Hurt? 36.58% Get Boys She was dead. She was lying in the cold mortuary room. No matter what he said about repentance, she could not hear anything, nor could she respond to anything. His breathing was heavy. Avery carried her and hurried out. It was as if he was trapped by an extremely terrible nightmare. Cold sweat dripped down his forehead. When he left the bedroom and went downstairs, his feet stumbled several times. He carefully held Darlene in his arms and raised his voice in a panic, ¡°Cyrus! Drive!¡± Cyrus had just parked the car and came in from outside. As soon as he stepped through the door, he saw Avery carrying Darlene, whose face was covered in blood, and walking out in a hurry. Avery¡¯s ck shirt was wet with blood on his chest. Cyrus immediately turned around and opened the back door for Avery. Then, he went around the driver¡¯s seat and drove to the hospital. Just now, Avery was in a hurry to carry Darlene downstairs. Only when he sat in the car did he have the time to reach out to check her breath. When his fingers touched her, her breathing was already very weak, but fortunately, there was still some. The string in his mind that was tense finally loosened a little, and he subconsciously sighed. Her body was very cold and it was obvious that she had lost too much blood. Avery held her tightly with one hand and used the other to warm her cold face with his palm. His palm was stained with arge amount of blood. Avery was a little flustered as he looked ahead and said anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t wait for the signal lights. Hurry up and drive.¡± At the red light ahead, Cyrus had just reached the brake when he turned on the elerator and passed the red-light intersection. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. It waste at night, and there were no cars on the street. Avery warmed Darlene¡¯s face a little, then held her hand that was hanging to the side, and held it in his palm, rubbing it with his finger. Chapter 63 Darlene, Does It Hurt? 36.70% Get Boyds Her face was frighteningly pale, and the moment he spoke, his voice trembled. ¡°Darlene, are you cold? Does it hurt?¡± As soon as he said that, the person in his arms immediately seemed to be frightened. Her body shrank and she said in a low voice in a daze, ¡°It¡¯s not me. Not me¡­ Avery leaned over and leaned his ear close to her face. ¡°What did you say?¡± 11 Her voice was getting lower and lower, and it was a little difficult to distinguish. ¡°Believe me, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Avery¡¯s hand froze for a moment, and his throat felt like it was stuffed with cotton. He struggled to say something tofort her. ¡°Alright, everything in the past is in the past. I¡¯ll believe anything you say from now on.¡± But the moment Avery spoke, her body trembled even more violently. Avery could only remain silent until the car quickly stopped outside the hospital. He had already contacted the hospital in the car. A nurse and a doctor prepared the sickbed and waited at the entrance of the hospital. Avery carried Darlene down and ced him on the sickbed. The doctor and nurse quickly pushed Darlene toward the emergency room. The doctor asked in a deep voice, ¡°We¡¯ll need a transfusion. What¡¯s her blood type?¡± Avery just remembered this and said, ¡°Rh negative blood. The same as me. I can donate blood.¡± One of the reasons why Teresa adopted Darlene was because Darlene and Avery both had Rh-negative blood. Teresa loved her grandson so much that she wanted to raise a human blood bank. Over the years, Darlene had offered blood to Avery many times. When Avery had a car ident three years ago, the total amount of blood she had donated to him exceeded 1.75 pints. Avery had always felt that this was nothing. These years, the Gard family had given Darlene such a generous life. Darlene was just an orphan. Since she had enjoyed all of this, it was only natural for her Chapter 63 Darlene, Does It Hurt? 36.82% to pay a little price. Cet Boys Before this, he had never imagined that if Darlene was in danger one day, he would not donate blood to her. Darlene was pushed into the emergency room. The nurse brought Avery to the blood room and told him some instructions and wanted to take him to have a check-up first. Avery was obviously impatient and directly entered the blood room. ¡°There is no need to check. I am very healthy and can donate blood. The one who epts blood is my wife. If anything happens, I will bear the responsibility.¡± The nurse did not insist. ording to Avery, the nurse drew thergest amount of blood that could be donated, about 0.7 pints. Pulling the needle out of his arm, Avery looked over and frowned. ¡°Draw more. What can this little amount do?¡± The nurse wanted to ask him if he felt ufortable after drawing so much blood at once, and did he need to go to the lounge to rest first. Hearing him say this, the nurse was a little stunned, thinking, is he crazy? The nurse reminded him, ¡°Mr. Gard, you have already drawn about 0.7 pints. A normal adult can only donate this much for a single time.¡± Avery was unwilling to let go of his sleeve. He stretched out his arm and stared at the needle beside the nurse. ¡°She spat out a lot of blood. This amount is not enough. Just continue. It¡¯s not like I ask you to donate. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t look for you if something happens.¡± The nurse looked at him again. After drawing so much blood, he could still talk so much. It seemed that his body was still able to hold on. Just in case, she asked Avery to sign and said that he would bear all the responsibility himself. Only then did she draw nearly 0.35 pints of his blood. As soon as the needle was pulled out, Avery¡¯s vision turned a little dark. He calmed himself down and asked the nurse to draw again. This time, no matter what he said, the nurse did not make a move. Avery¡¯s skin was originally cold and snowy, but now that he had drawn too much blood, Chapter 63 Darlene, Does It Hurt? 36.94% his face was so pale that it was a little scary. He couldn¡¯t see his own face and didn¡¯t feel anything. Seeing that the nurse was unwilling to draw his blood, he instructed the nurse to immediately send the blood over and get up to leave the blood room. Cyrus stood outside and waited for him. Seeing hime out with a pale face, Cyrus was shocked. ¡°Mr. Gard, are you okay?¡± Avery looked at the emergency room at the end of the corridor. ¡°What are you doing here? What did the doctor say? Any checkouts?¡± Cyrus did not have time to answer because Avery finished speaking and fell to the ground with a thud, unconscious. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Mrs. Gard Hasn¡¯t Woken Up Yet Get Boys Cyrus was shocked. As he asked the doctor to help him take Avery to the bed in the ward, Cyrus asked the nurse in a low voice, ¡°How much blood did you draw in one go?¡± The intern nurse sensed something wrong and rushed over in a panic. ¡°I drew¡­ I drew 1.05 pints. There¡¯s no Rh-negative blood in the hospital. This gentleman said that he was healthy, and the emergency room needed blood, so I drew more.¡± Generally speaking, with Avery¡¯s condition, he would be clearly unwell when he was drawn about 0.7 pints of blood. But Avery insisted that he did not feel any difort. The director on duty, David Cohen, scolded her in a low voice, ¡°Pack up your stuff and quit. You are a nurse. Don¡¯t you know a bit ofmon sense? ¡°A normal person can only be drawn 0.35 pints to 0.7 pints of blood at most. Do you think it is as easy as carrying water? Why don¡¯t you roll up your sleeves and donate 1.05 pints?¡± The nurse was so scared and did not dare to speak. She lowered her head and trembled, afraid that Avery couldn¡¯t wake up once he fell unconscious. David wanted to continue to scold the nurse when Avery said, ¡°Enough. I signed up and asked her to do it. Mr. Cohen, don¡¯t cause trouble for no reason. If you fire her, I will fire you.¡± When David saw that Avery had woken up, he heaved a sigh of relief. If anything were to happen to Avery, the Gard family and Andrew wouldn¡¯t let go of David. He immediately walked to the bed with a ttering smile. ¡°Mr. Gard, you¡¯re awake. You must be joking. I was just scaring the nurse. I won¡¯t fire her.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Avery didn¡¯t say much to him. He directly lifted the quilt and got up from the bed. Cyrus was anxious and tried to stop him. ¡°Mr. Gard, you¡¯d better rest longer. There¡¯s someone in the emergency room. You¡¯ve been drawn too much blood, so you might have greatly hurt.¡± Avery directly walked out of the ward. ¡°How could I get hurt just because of that? I¡¯ll Chapter 64 Mrs. Gard Hasn¡¯t Woken Up Yet 37.20% Get Boytos wait there. When she is out and doesn¡¯t see me, she won¡¯t be used to it.¡± Cyrus followed him out and thought, if Ms. Garcia doesn¡¯t see you and thus isn¡¯t used to it, that¡¯s because she might be too happy. Avery had not eaten for the whole day. This morning, because of the matter with Andrew and Vivian, Avery quarreled with Darlene. He locked Darlene in the bedroom. He was also angry and did not have any appetite. Otherwise, he might not have really fainted after he was drawn blood. Avery sat outside the emergency room and waited for Darlene. When he saw the light still lit up outside the emergency room, Avery couldn¡¯t help clenching his fists. Darlene had vomited so much blood and was lying in the emergency room alone. Avery wondered if she felt cold. Avery did not feel good. He could not tell how many times he had seen Darlene vomit blood. He hated seeing blood on her body. That scarlet color would make him think of death for no reason. The several test results clearly showed him that Darlene just had an ordinary heart disease and that she would not die. But Avery was not very sure about many things. Avery was only very certain that he could not ept it if Darlene died. Probably because it was too quiet outside the emergency room, Avery started to be paranoid when he was waiting. Cyrus stood beside him. Avery said, ¡°Would she really vomit so much blood just because of heart disease?¡± Cyrus replied, ¡°Mr. Gard, I¡¯m not very sure about it, but the heart is the most important organ. Heart attack is more serious than any other disease. If one doesn¡¯t take medicine to treat it in time, the patient might vomit blood.¡± Avery thought about it and could not remember whether Darlene had vomited blood in the past. After a while, Avery seemed tofort himself and said, ¡°She might have vomited Chapter 64 Mrs. Gard Hasn¡¯t Woken Up Yet 37.35% Get Boys blood. She just has heart disease. She¡¯ll be fine if she takes the medicine in time.¡± Avery sat outside for a long time. The light outside the emergency room didn¡¯t go out untilte at night. Avery was a little nervous, his palms were sweaty. When he saw that the light was off, he immediately got up and waited for the doctor to push Darlene out. However, he felt a little guilty seeing her. So, Avery tilted his head and looked at the wall. He just nced at the door of the emergency room out of the corner of his eye. The heavy door opened, and the bed was pushed out. Avery walked over and did not dare to look at Darlene on the bed. He reached out and pushed the bed to the other side of the corridor. He said awkwardly, ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± The doctor who came out of the emergency room looked at Avery strangely. ¡°Mr. Gard, Mrs. Gard hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± Avery looked over. He saw Darlene close her eyes and seem to be sleeping soundly. He felt embarrassed for a moment and then asked the doctor with displeasure, ¡°Why did you push her out since she wasn¡¯t awake?¡± The doctor exined, ¡°Mrs. Gard has woken up once in the emergency room and is now out of danger. ¡°Because of the anesthetic and that she¡¯s too weak and tired, she may wake up tonight, or tomorrow, or eventer.¡± Avery looked over. Under the strong light in the corridor, Darlene¡¯s face was so pale. He leaned closer to her and blocked her from the strong light. Avery asked, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t wake up, can she just sleep like this?¡± The doctor answered, ¡°You can stay with Mrs. Gard in the intensive care unit tonight. Just observe her condition and touch her more. Also, talk to her more. If she doesn¡¯t wake up before noon tomorrow, we¡¯ll think of another way.¡± Avery, who had just been relieved, was nervous again. He replied unhappily, ¡°Got it.¡± The doctor added, ¡°Mrs. Gard¡¯s body temperature is a little low. Please be careful. Please warm her up. Although the patient is unconscious, she will still be ufortable Chanter Mrs Gard Hasn¡¯t Woken Un Yet 37.50% because of the coldness.¡± When pushing the bed, Avery held Darlene¡¯s hand. He responded with a ¡°yes¡± and pushed Darlene into the ICU. Cyrus followed to the door and carefully asked, ¡°Mr. Gard, how about I call a servant to take care of Mrs. Gard? You¡¯d better rest since you are tired.¡± Avery pushed the bed in and closed the door. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll take care of her. Don¡¯t let anyone in.¡± He thought of something and added, ¡°Find a way to check if anyone else entered Southwood Vi during the day.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cyrus nodded. The door was closed, and Avery turned on the lights in the room. It was very quiet at that moment. He carried Darlene and nned to put her on the hospital bed. When he held her in his arms, Avery stood for a while longer and weighed her weight, feeling a little strange. ¡°Why are you so thin?¡± Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Not Decent to Be a Home Wrecker Get Boylus Darlene stayed in Avery¡¯s arms and did not have any reaction. Avery had been getting along very badly with Darlene all the time. Avery couldn¡¯t even remember how long it had been since he saw her have a sound sleep. He ced Darlene on the bed and brought over some warm water. Then he helped her This is from N?velDrama.Org. wash and change her clothes clumsily. Darlene was really too thin. Avery helped her change into loose clothes and stared at her slender arms and neck for a while. He could not understand why Darlene, a healthy person, would suddenly lose so much weight. Just as he was lost in thought, Darlene¡¯s phone rang in the bag on the bedside table. Just now, the servant brought over Darlene¡¯s clothes, as well as her phone. Avery went around and took out her phone from the bag. It was a string of unfamiliar numbers. He hesitated for a moment and answered it. Gustave¡¯s voice immediately sounded over the phone. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone or reply to the message? I arrived in Baltimore. See you tomorrow morning.¡± Avery¡¯s face turned gloomy as he replied, ¡°See you tomorrow morning?¡± Gustave fell into a brief silence and thenughed. ¡°Mr. Gard, what a coincidence.¡± Avery¡¯s tone was unkind. ¡°Howe? Mr. Walpole, you called my wife at midnight and wanted to meet her. It¡¯s not a coincidence, but inappropriate.¡± Avery thought of something and felt even more displeased. ¡°Speaking of which, I have to talk with you about something, Mr. Walpole, right? About the matter of you using a body to fake my wife.¡± Gustave yed dumb. ¡°What? I don¡¯t know what you mean by that. It¡¯s over. Mr. Gard, just let the bygones be bygones. ¡°Well, since you and your wife don¡¯t get along well, you¡¯d better part with each other. Chapter 65 Not Decent to Be a Home Wrecker 37.79% There¡¯s no need to make it too ugly.¡± Get Boys Avery¡¯s face was sullen. ¡°Our rtionship is very good. Mr. Walpole, you don¡¯t have to worry. ¡°Mr. Walpole, since I have been in business with you for many years, I will let you go. I hope that you can behave yourself. Mr. Walpole, it¡¯s not decent to be a home wrecker.¡± Gustave said half-jokingly, ¡°Mr. Gard, you seem to be too confident in your marriage. You¡¯ve tried to ground and threaten Darlene. You can¡¯t be considered a good couple, right? It is a relief to both of you if you end it earlier.¡± Avery had his nerve touched. There was only a marriage certificate left between him and Darlene. He was not sure if Darlene still had feelings for him. Gustave continued, ¡°Since it is inconvenient for Darlene to answer the phone, I will call backter. I don¡¯t have much to talk to you about, Mr. Gard. I have to go.¡± Avery still wanted to warn Gustave, telling him not to go too far and find excuses to get close to Darlene. Before Avery could speak it out, Gustave hung up the phone, and there was a beeping sound. Avery stared at the number on the phone. The more he looked at it, the more offended he felt. Avery then cklisted the number. He felt a little guilty and dared not touch her when Darlene was sleeping soundly on the bed. He held the phone for a long time. In the end, Avery deleted the call record and ced Darlene¡¯s phone back on the bedside table. Avery held her cold hand and leaned against the bed. He said in a low voice, ¡°There won¡¯t be that day. You¡¯re always my wife. We won¡¯t divorce.¡± He leaned against the bed and dozed off. It was already midnight, so he did not sleep for long before it was light. Darlene did not wake up for the entire night. When Avery woke up the next day by the bed, she still slept soundly. Avery asked the doctor to check her. After confirming that there was nothing serious, he Chapter 65 Not Decent to Be a Home Wrecker 37.94% continued to stay with her. Get Popis There were a few knocks on the door before Cyrus said, ¡°Mr. Gard, I¡¯ve checked the Southwood Vi. Do you want to take a look now?¡± Avery sat by the bed and reached out to touch Darlene¡¯s forehead. Her temperature was normal, and there was nothing serious. It seemed that she would probably sleep for at least two more hours. Avery got up and went out. He nced at the stuff in Cyrus¡¯ hands and said, ¡°Call Mary over and ask her.¡± Cyrus made a call and quickly called Mary over. So did Vivian. Avery sat in the break room next to the ICU. When Mary and Vivian came in, he asked, ¡°Mary, I asked you to go to Southwood Vi to see Darlene yesterday. Did you go? Why did I hear that you were in Scenery Vi?¡± Mary exined uneasily, ¡°Mr. Gard, I was nning to go to Southwood Vi yesterday. ¡°Later in the afternoon, after I helped Ms. Sheridan move something to Scenery Vi, I found her emotionally unstable because of her psychological illness. I was worried that something might happen to her since she was alone, so I stayed in the Scenery Vi. ¡°I thought that nothing would happen to Ms. Garcia since she stayed in Southwood Vi. I really didn¡¯t expect that to happen.¡± Vivian also exined, ¡°Yesterday, I was in a bad mood and asked Mary to stay with me in Scenery Vi. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Avery, since you¡¯ve asked Mary to do it, I should have advised her to go to Southwood Vi to take a look. That way, Ms. Garcia would definitely be fine.¡¯ Avery looked at them with a sullen face. ¡°Ms. Sheridan, I feel that your acting skills are better. I won¡¯t care about what exactly Mary wanted to do for now. It has been so long. Are you really as innocent as you say?¡± He threw the photos in his hand onto the coffee table. It showed that Mary entered the Southwood Vi from the backyard and left. Mary¡¯s face turned pale. Avery turned on his phone and clicked on the surveince Chapter 65 Not Decent to Be a Home Wrecker 38.08% footage. ¡°If the photos aren¡¯t clear enough, you can look at this. Get BoroG ¡°There were no surveince cameras in the backyard of Southwood Vi. Mary, it must be hard for you to go in from the backyard. Unfortunately, I installed one there two days ago.¡± After he finished speaking, Avery said to Cyrus, ¡°Call the police and bring Mary over for investigation. She sneaked in and deliberately hid the fact that she¡¯s been there. I think that she deliberately caused trouble for Darlene and made her vomit blood.¡± When Mary heard that she was going to be sent to jail, she panicked Mary and said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Gard, you really got me wrong. It¡¯s not my fault that Ms. Garcia had a heart attack.¡± Avery got up and walked over. ¡°A heart attack? I never mentioned Darlene¡¯s illness. Mary, how did you know?¡± Mary looked at Cyrus in panic. Cyrus immediately argued, ¡°Mary, don¡¯t look at me. I never mentioned it to you.¡± Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Get Boy Chapter 66 TheChapter Truth Mary was nervous and peeked at Vivian. Avery noticed that, and his gaze fell on Vivian. ¡°Ms. Sheridan is a popr actress and has always been persuasive. Do you want to exin it?¡± Vivian did not dare to speak. Although many doctors in the hospital had been bribed by Jax, they might not be smart. If they were called over as witnesses, the truth would be exposed. She couldn¡¯t let Mary go to prison, so she could only exin, ¡°When we just came over, we happened to hear it from Mr. Bullock.¡± Avery nodded. ¡°Mr. Bullock, Jax Bullock.¡± Vivian¡¯s hands were sweating, and there was no way for her to retrieve what she had said. She replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Avery raised his wrist and checked the time. ¡°Jax went to Houston for a business trip. He probably justnded at this time. Didn¡¯t you give a confession in advance?¡± Vivian¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Avery, don¡¯t you believe me? I mean he just told me on the phone. Don¡¯t misunderstand. I called him only because¡­¡± Avery interrupted her. ¡°Ms. Sheridan, you¡¯re unlucky.¡± Vivian had a bad premonition and did not understand what he meant. Avery signaled Cyrus to take Jax¡¯s phone and ced it on the table in front of Vivian. Vivian couldn¡¯t keep a calm expression, but she quickly calmed down. ¡°Avery, what do you mean?¡± Avery turned on the phone screen. The phone was not unlocked, but there were no missed calls or text messages. It was impossible for Jax to call Vivian with this phone. Avery sat down on the sofa and tapped his knuckles on the table. ¡°I am really more curious about you, Ms. Sheridan. People like Jax who are stupid and rich are indeed suitable to be used. Chapter 66 Nie Truth 38.38% Get Evayas ¡°Unfortunately, he drank too muchst night in Twilight Paradise. My grandpa asked someone to help him onto the ne to Houston. The phone was sent here by the staff in Twilight Paradise this morning. I don¡¯t know whether Jax had sobered up.¡± He looked at Vivian, his eyes cold. ¡°And how could a drunk man know Darlene had a heart attackst night?¡± Vivian panicked and hurriedly exined, ¡°I was wrong. I remembered it. I heard it from a doctor. Mary, is that right? We heard it from the doctor, right?¡± Mary quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, we heard it from the doctor. They said that Ms. Garcia had a heart attack.¡± Avery replied, ¡°Which doctor? Where did you see him? How about you call himn over? I can make him tell the truth.¡± Vivian fell silent. Mary panicked. ¡°Ms. Sheridan, quickly exin it.¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t hide it anymore and decided to get away. ¡°Mary, I wanted to defend you. You saw the result. Avery doesn¡¯t believe me. Just tell him the truth. How did you know Ms. Garcia had a heart attack?¡± Mary was stunned. Wouldn¡¯t Vivian help her? Avery signaled Cyrus to make a phone call. ¡°I have no more questions. Mary sneaked into Southwood Vi. She didn¡¯t go to see Darlene and left in a hurry. Even if Darlene¡¯s illness had nothing to do with her, she didn¡¯t save Darlene. Let the police take her away. ¡°Ms. Sheridan made up an excuse for her. You¡¯re her aplice. Take her away together.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. A solemn voice sounded from outside the door. ¡°Who wants to take Vivian away?¡± Cyrus had called the police station. Someone would be sent over as soon as possible. Just as the call ended, Andrew came in from outside the lounge with a cane. His expression was very gloomy. Avery stood up from the sofa and said lightly, ¡°Grandpa.¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes immediately reddened. ¡°Mr. Gard, I¡¯m fine. Avery just misunderstood me. It doesn¡¯t matter if I go to the police station. The police will prove my innocence.¡± Chapter 66 The Truth 38.52% Get Bogus Andrew said angrily, ¡°Nonsense. You are a young girl. If the police took you away, what would others think of you? ¡°When your grandfather and parents passed away, they entrusted you to the Gard family. At that time, you saved Avery, and your parents also helped the Gard family. I will never let you suffer such injustice!¡± Avery said unhappily, ¡°Grandpa, you have to interfere with my matters. Whether it is right or wrong, the police will decide it, and it will not be up to me.¡± Andrew knocked on the ground a few times with his cane. ¡°What to decide? Darlene just had a heart attack. Isn¡¯t she already out of danger? It¡¯s not a big deal! ¡°I have asked about it. Vivian and Mary were staying at Scenery Vi yesterday when Darlene had a heart attack. Do you still think it is murder?¡± Avery looked a little impatient. ¡°The surveince in Southwood Vi caught it. Mary went into Southwood Vi and left in a hurry. She said Darlene had a heart attack when she came today. ¡°She is guilty of not saving Darlene. No matter what you say, she should be responsible.¡± Andrew looked at Mary with disdain. ¡°Why did you go there? Alright, if Mary really has any problems, send her to the police station. ¡°Vivian won¡¯t go. This matter has nothing to do with her. She didn¡¯t go to Southwood Vi. How can you me your savior?¡± Avery¡¯s face was cold, but there was no evidence that Vivian was responsible for Darlene¡¯s illness. He didn¡¯t insist. When the police came over, he only let them take Mary away. Mary was so scared that her face turned pale. ¡°Ms. Sheridan, you must help me. I have a grandson. I can¡¯t be in prison.¡± Vivian turned her eyes away from Mary, feeling a little upset. Can¡¯t you stop calling me? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m going to be in trouble? ¡°Look what you have done. When Darlene wakes up, go back home,¡± Andrew reprimanded Avery in a deep voice. Chapter 66 The Truth 38.67% Get Boys ¡°You messed around for a woman. You didn¡¯t go to Houston to solve thepany¡¯s problems. Jax went there for you. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Avery walked out of the lounge. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to go back. Grandpa, take care of yourself. You don¡¯t have to interfere with my things.¡± Andrew got angry with him and left with a cold face. Vivian chased after Avery. ¡°Avery, believe me. I really didn¡¯t¡­¡± Avery suddenly stopped and looked back impassively. ¡°My grandpa can¡¯t protect you for the rest of your life. To be honest, after what happened just now, I have to doubt your rtionship with Jax even more. ¡°I will investigate it carefully. Vivian, you should remember I won¡¯t always forgive you just because you saved me. I won¡¯t let you go if you did something unforgivable.¡± Vivian stood still. Avery had always listened to her. She rarely felt this kind of pressure from him before. By the time she came back to her senses, Avery had left and entered Darlene¡¯s intensive care unit. Vivian thought there must be something wrong. On the way back, she thought of a way to contact Jax¡¯s secretary. Jax had arrived in Houston. He had just woken up from his hangover. When he picked up the phone, Vivian heard a frivolous voice. ¡°Vivian, you can¡¯t always call me because you have something to ask of me. You wouldn¡¯t be like this when we were abroad.¡± Vivian was extremely anxious. ¡°Something really happened. Avery doesn¡¯t believe me now. Hurry up¡­¡± Jax interrupted her, ¡°I¡¯m going back to Baltimore tonight. At ten o¡¯clock in the evening,e to Crown International Hotel. Let¡¯s catch up. ¡°Vivian, didn¡¯t Avery say that he had no feelings for you? Can our rtionship be made public now?¡± Get Bois Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 It Is Against the Rules Vivian walked to the corner at the end of the corridor. After confirming that there was no one around, she held her phone and lowered her voice, ¡°Not now. It is not the right time for us to meet at the hotel. ¡°Avery is suspicious of me. I have been staying in Scenery Vi recently. If I go to the hotelte at night, it will be easy for his people to find me.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Jax interrupted her with a chuckle. Vivian was at a loss for words. The next moment, she was furious and wished she could p Jax to wake him up. How could he make fun of her at such a critical moment? If Avery really found out something and investigated further in a fit of rage, she would really be done for. Seeing that she was silent, Jax unhurriedly continued, ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m not making things difficult for you. You have been too cold to me recently. ¡°In those few years abroad, you only have eyes for me. You said that we would be together for a lifetime. ¡°But now, every time I see you and Avery, you only want to stick to him. But when you meet me in private, you are unwilling to even kiss me.¡± Vivian felt a little guilty. Just as Avery said, Jax was stupid and rich. And he was easily fooled. However, he was a flirt. Vivian looked down on him from the bottom of her heart, and she did not think that he was comparable to Avery. She had returned, and Avery was willing to believe her and treat her well. She naturally hoped that after using Jax, she could get away from him and be with Avery again. She exined, ¡°You also know that Avery is suspicious by nature. I was with him before, so I had to pretend that you¡¯re just a stranger. ¡°Moreover, he has always been on guard against you and your sister. If he knew that I was close to you, he would be on guard against me.¡± Jax didn¡¯t buy it. ¡°Vivian, I heard that Mary was taken away by the police, and you were present. Chapter 67 is Against the Rules 38.94% Get Boyitis ¡°She is your aunt, and she has done so many things for you in private. Since she was sent to the police station, I had to start worrying about myself. I wouldn¡¯t be sent to the police station by you, right?¡± Vivian clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. Why did this fool suddenly be so smart at this time? She was now suspected by Avery. Mary had also been sent to the police station. The only person she could use was Jax. However, Andrew had not realized what kind of person she was, so it was impossible for him to help her do bad things. She tried to calm herself down and softened her tone. ¡°Jax, don¡¯t you understand feelings for you? Now is not the time to make our rtionship public¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet tonight. Vivian, I haven¡¯t felt your sincerity for a long time,¡± Jax interrupted her again. my Without waiting for Vivian to refuse again, Jax continued, ¡°Vivian, I have done so much for you. I don¡¯t want to be abandoned by you in the end. See you tonight. Have a good rest. We have plenty of time to chat at night.¡± Vivian was in a hurry to change his mind, but Jax hung up the phone. Vivian was so angry that she almost went crazy. She nced around and kicked over a trash can beside her. There were many dirty things like tissues and cotton swabs that had been used by others in the trash can. They were scattered on the ground. Not far away, a cleaner came over with a straight face. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you so rude? Pick it up!¡± Vivian had no ce to vent her anger. After being scolded by the cleaner, she became even angrier. She wanted to retort, but the cleaner shouted. Many people in the distance looked over. Vivian had just called Jax and was a little guilty. She could only hold back her anger and clean the ground with a broom. The dirty tissue and bloody cotton swab were swept up. She suppressed her anger and disgust, but her expression wasplex. Chapter 67 is Against the Rules 39.05% Ont Bogs The cleaner snorted coldly. Seeing that Vivian had cleaned up the ground, she did not say anything more and left. Vivian cleaned the ground and was furious. She clenched her fists and wanted to vent her anger by punching the wall. Not far away, there were still people staring at her and gabbling. She could only grit her teeth and put down her hands, leaving the hospital under people¡¯s gaze. Fortunately, she always wore a mask when she went out, and no one recognized her. In the ICU. Darlene did not wake up for the whole day. Avery stayed in the ward with her. At noon, the doctor checked Darlene¡¯s body. The doctor said that there was nothing wrong. Avery would only wait and see if she would wake up at night. Avery wiped her hands with warm water and massaged her hands and feet. The sky gradually darkened. Avery did not know why Darlene¡¯s words suddenly urred to him. ¡°Mr. Gard, you know that it is very shameful for me to help people massage now, but I healed you with the skills that you look down upon. At this moment, you can stand in front of me.¡± He was used to Darlene¡¯s caring. Since she married into the Gard family, she had been offering. In those years, Darlene also felt that it was her duty to take care of Avery. That was why the 16-year-old girl, who could not donate blood, rolled up her sleeves and said to the nurse for the first time, ¡°I am an adult. I¡¯m healthy and not afraid of pain.¡± After that blood draw, she said that she did not sleep wellst night and was too sleepy. Then she had a rest in the lounge. Avery recalled that she seemed to have slept for more than an hour at that time. During Chanter 67% is Against the Rules 39.17% that time, no one from the Gard family went in to see her. Get Boghs Last night, Avery went into aa after drawing blood. Then he suddenly understood she had probably been unconscious for more than an hour in the lounge because she could not take it. Avery had never cared about Darlene in those years, and probably no one in the Gard family had cared about her. Even when Teresa adopted Darlene, she had her own purpose. Avery massaged her arm with his finger. He suddenly felt that she had not been living well these years. The Gard family could only give her money. He bent down and reached out to touch Darlene¡¯s forehead. ¡°Darlene, I will treat you better, I promise.¡± Darlene was still sleeping very quietly. Avery felt that she had slept for too long. He did not know how she went through that year when he was unconscious on the bed. It was alreadyte at night. Outside the ward, Cyrus knocked on the door. ¡°Mr. Gard, I have something to tell you.¡± Avery put Darlene¡¯s arm back into the nket and carefully covered her with it before getting up to leave. Cyrus handed over his phone. It was a short video. Avery nced at it and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Interesting. Let¡¯s go take a look. He called a servant over and instructed her to guard Darlene before leaving the hospital with Cyrus. By the time they reached the hotel, it was already past ten in the evening. Avery went in and knocked on the table. ¡°Give me a room card.¡± The receptionist looked troubled. ¡°Mr. Gard, this is against the rules.¡± Even if this hotel was owned by the Gard Group, it was illegal to open the door without permission. Avery looked displeased. ¡°Did I ask you to take responsibility?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 67 is Against the Rules 39.29% The receptionist could only give him the room card. A woman with delicate makeup hurried in with a pale face. Avery turned around and saw Jax¡¯s sister, Sandra. Her expression immediately froze. ¡°Avery, what a coincidence.¡± Avery fondled the room card in his hand. ¡°Since Ms. Bullock is here, you must have the same purpose as me. Let¡¯s go take a look together.¡± Sandra did not say anything else. She followed him into the elevator and went to the top floor. When they arrived outside the room, Avery did not hesitate and directly swiped his card to open the door. On the big bed in the room, Jax and Vivian were entangled together, and their clothes were scattered all over the floor. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Put Your Clothes On in One Minute Get Borts The door was pushed open, and the two people on the bed who were making out were instantly stunned. Jax wanted to curse, but when he turned his head, he saw his sister, Sandra, standing at the door with Avery. Sandra was a well-educated girl born into a wealthy family. No matter how angry she was, she would not directly vent her anger on the naked people in front of her. She looked away. Her face was livid with anger, and her chest heaved violently. Her voice trembled because of anger. ¡°One minute. Put your clothes on.¡± A cold smile appeared on Avery¡¯s lips. But he didn¡¯t say anything in the end and turned his gaze to the door. It was not because he didn¡¯t want the people on the bed to be embarrassed, but because he felt that they were too dirty. Even though he had not had much intimate contact with Vivian, at that moment, he still felt that he was stained by her. Vivian¡¯s face was already deathly pale. Avery opened the door too quickly, leaving her no time to get out of bed or pretend that she was forced by Jax. She immediately got up to put on her clothes. This was the first time Vivian was so flustered. She had no idea what to do and could only look to Jax for help. However, Jax did not seem to care. He was a little unhappy about his vibe being killed. After putting on his clothes, he reached out and grabbed Vivian, who had just put on her dress. ¡°Since you have seen it, that¡¯s good. Then we won¡¯t hide it anymore. We are going to be together. Since Avery has already said that he had no feelings for Vivian, then it¡¯s not an affair, right?¡± Jax seemed to want to make Sandra and Avery angrier. He deliberately made his words explicit. Sandra¡¯s face tightened. She took a few steps forward and raised her hand to p Jax in the face. ¡°Bastard, you¡¯ve ruined the Bullock family¡¯s reputation!¡± Jax felt a little awkward after being pped. ¡°Sandra, there are outsiders. Don¡¯t make Chapter 68 Rut Your Clothes On in One Minute 39.55% Get Borus me embarrassed.¡± Vivian anxiously said, ¡°Sandra, Avery, listen to me¡­¡± Sandra pped her face with a backhand. ¡°Bitch, how dare you speak to me? Don¡¯t you find yourself disgusting! ¡°You have just cut off with Avery. If you were still with Avery, then Jax would be your elder. You wanna seduce all men, don¡¯t you? How can there be such a shameless bitch!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Vivian was pped so hard that her face turned red. Her body staggered, and she almost fell. Sandra was afraid that if she didn¡¯t p Vivian hard enough, Avery might feel that she and Jax were deliberately upsetting him by drawing Vivian to their side. She raised her hand and pped Vivian again. ¡°My brother is a stupid man who can take in all kinds of dirty things. But I¡¯m not. It was really unlucky for Avery to have feelings for someone like you!¡± Vivian was beaten to the ground. Jax was a little afraid of his sister. He did not help Vivian up and just frowned and said, ¡°Sandra, that¡¯s enough. Vivian and I are both single. What¡¯s wrong with us dating each other?¡± Sandra pointed at Jax¡¯s nose and scolded him in a low voice, ¡°Date? Unless I¡¯m dead, or our parents and the whole Bullock family are all dead, this bitch will never get to enter our family. Stop dreaming!¡± Vivian got up from the ground awkwardly and wanted to ask Avery for help, but Avery said indifferently, ¡°How long have you been together?¡± Vivian hurried over. ¡°Avery, it¡¯s not like that.¡± Avery took a step to the side and avoided her approach. Jax did not feel guilty. Instead, he felt a little proud. ¡°It has been a while. Avery has been married, and now he has made it clear that he had nothing to do with Vivian. There is no need for Vivian to still hold on to him, right?¡± Sandra grabbed Jax¡¯s arm and walked out. ¡°Shut up and go back with me!¡± Avery nodded. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Ms. Sheridan, you¡¯ve been a good actress for such a long time. Congrattions.¡± Chapter 68 Rut Your Clothes On in One Minute 39.70% Get Boys He turned around and left. Jax had also been dragged away by Sandra. Vivian wanted to chase after them, but she suddenly thought of something, then she rushed back to the room to get a mask. There had just been a big scene, and the guests on the same floor had alreadye out to watch the show. Vivian put on a mask, lowered her head, and went out. Someone pointed at her in a low voice and said, ¡°She must be the mistress. The other woman was cursing so hard just now. That looks like the legal wife.¡± ¡°Look how she covered her face with that mask. She felt ashamed, too. But she doesn¡¯t look like that kind of bad woman. So we really can¡¯t judge a person by their appearance.¡± Vivian clenched her fists tightly. She did not dare to look up at all. She quickened her pace and rushed into the elevator. She entered the elevator. Two women there were watching TV on their phones, and they were comining, ¡°The dramas are so awful. Look at this woman. She¡¯s so not good at crying scenes. Can¡¯t believe that she actually got popr with this.¡± The other woman nodded and echoed, ¡°I think so. I really don¡¯t know which part of this drama shows her acting skills¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, she nced at Vivian. Her expression froze for a moment, and then she poked her friend beside her with her elbow. ¡°Hey, look.¡± They looked over, and their gazes were fixed on Vivian. ¡°They are so alike. Lady, are you this actress?¡± Vivian lowered her head and wanted to hide in the corner of the elevator. The two women stared at her even more curiously. ¡°You are the actor Vivian Sheridan, right? I think I saw you just now. You were in the guest room with another man, and you were pped in the face!¡± Vivian nced at the screen of the phone in the woman¡¯s hand. It was the drama she starred in not long ago. Before the elevator doors closed, the people outside all looked at Vivian. Vivian¡¯s face became even paler. Like a street rat, she fumbled out her sunsses from Chapter 68 Rut Your Clothes On in One Minute 39.85% Get Boghos her bag and ran out of the elevator in a panic. She ran into the fire emergency ess in a panic and ran down the stairs. Soon, there were people holding their shlights to her. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s big news. Vivian, who ims to be pure and innocent, was actually dating a man in the hotel in the middle of the night and was caught red-handed by that man¡¯s legal wife. Come on! Call the reporters. She¡¯ll be on the headlines!¡± The hotel had 28 floors. They were on the top floor. Vivian ran down the stairs with a pale face. All she could think of was, Jax is such a bastard. He actually just left me behind! When she finally reached the bottom floor, with the mask and sunsses covering her face, she opened the door and went out. The overwhelming spotlights immediately shone on her face. Outside there were more than ten paparazzi with cameras and microphones. Avery had juste downstairs. He called Cyrus and asked him to check the back photo taken in the airport 3 years ago with the front version to see if the people in it were Vivian and Jax. Then he asked about Darlene and was told that she might wake up soon. After making the phone call, Avery went downstairs and just happened to see Vivian being surrounded by reporters. A reporter noticed Avery and immediately reached out a microphone to him. ¡°Mr. Gard, we heard that Ms. Sheridan just¡­¡± Avery had just hung up the phone when he pushed the microphone away and walked out. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with her.¡± Get Boytos Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 He Is Afraid The reporters wanted to ask Avery more, but Cyrus rushed in from outside the hotel and called for the hotel security guards to stop the reporters who were chasing after them. ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t ept any interviews.¡± The reporters¡¯ attention was all on Avery. Vivian took advantage of the timing to rush out of the hotel. Avery had already gotten into the car, and it was obvious that he did not have the slightest intention of helping Vivian get away. When the reporters saw Avery¡¯s car leave, they immediately turned around and surrounded Vivian again. In the hotel just now, the security guards would help drive away the reporters, but outside the hotel, nobody nned to help Vivian. The reporters crazily surrounded Vivian with their cameras 360 degrees around, leaving no blind spots, and their questions were tricky and unpleasant. Some reporters directly started live broadcasting on the spot. In less than half an hour, the topic ¡°New popr actress Vivian meeting a man in the hotel and being caught by the man¡¯s wife¡± quickly became popr on various social media. Avery sat in the back seat. Cyrus felt that the atmosphere was a little too heavy. As he drove, he turned on the radio. When Avery was not working during a ride, he would listen to the finance radio asionally. But as soon as the radio was turned on, a female reporter¡¯s excited voice sounded, ¡°We are now at Crown International Hotel. We can see that the scene is already overcrowded. Thedy in front of me wearing a mask and sunsses is¡­¡± Cyrus immediately turned off the radio. He nced at the rearview mirror, but Avery did not react. It seemed that he was thinking about something else. Vivian¡¯s affair with Jax was a certainty. That was not very important to Avery, but if they had been together for many years, then the photo taken in the airport back then would probably be the two of them. Thinking about it carefully, Vivian had left with Jax back then, which meant that all her Chapter 69 Ne Is Afraid 40.14% Get Begins usations against Darlene from the beginning to the end might all bepletely false. Vivian lied to Avery. She lied to him, and let him torture his wife who had taken care of him for so many years until now. Avery¡¯s hands, which were hanging by his side, gripped the edge of the seat tightly. For some reason, he felt hot. His guilty conscience and powerlessness brought him sudden hot and choking feelings. He opened the window. The wind in the middle of the fall night was so cold that it started to hurt his face. Avery suddenly did not know how he should face Darlene now. Many lies were slowly being uncovered, and the truths were about to appear in front of him. However, he was afraid and did not dare to investigate deeper. He did not dare to remove anotheryer of the veil that covered the ugly truth. The knife that cut into the skin, every malicious word that stabbed into the heart, the life of an unborn baby, and the life of a twelve-year-old boy¡­ A broken mirror couldn¡¯t return to its original state. Avery was clear that even if he knew he was wrong, he would not be able to make up for it. The car stopped outside the hospital. Cyrus turned around and said, ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve arrived at the hospital.¡± Avery did not dare to get out of the car. He had never been someone who would run away, but at that moment, he was truly afraid. He reached out to the car door but did not push it open. He said, ¡°You go first. I will sit here for a while.¡± Cyrus nodded. He pushed open the car door and went not far away. Avery took out a cigarette and lit it. He looked at his palm and found that it was trembling. He held the cigarette between his fingers and stretched out the window. That little bit of light flickered in the dim night, and there was no one outside the hospital. Get Boyt Avery rested his arm on the car door in a daze. He only came back to his senses when the cigarette had burned his fingertips. In the end, he got out of the car. When he entered the hospital elevator, he thought to himself that Darlene would eventually forgive him. He thought, I let her down so many times these years. Didn¡¯t she always act as if nothing had happened? At most, this time, I¡¯ll apologize andpensate her more. She has loved me for so many years. She¡¯ll forgive me. When he reached ICU, he heard the sound of a television broadcasting from inside the ward. Avery¡¯s heart tightened, and he immediately pushed open the door and rushed in. Darlene, who was on the bed, had already woken up. A servant was standing by her side, and she was sitting on the bed watching TV. On the TV was Vivian. Avery felt extremely guilty. When he heard the voice on the television, he did not dare to turn back to look. He only walked towards Darlene. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Don¡¯t watch television. Take a rest first. Do you want to eat something? I will bring it over for you.¡± Darlene took the remote control and turned off the television. She took her phone and flipped through it as if she did not hear Avery¡¯s voice. Avery brought a ss of warm water over. ¡°Did you drink any water after waking up? You¡¯ve been unconscious for so long. Have more water. Darlene looked at the ss that Avery handed over and then looked at him. Her voice was a little sarcastic. ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty. Thank you.¡± The servant at the side sensed the awkward atmosphere and immediately got up. ¡°Sir, I will leave first.¡± Avery did not say a word and sat down by Darlene¡¯s bedside. The servant left the ward and closed the door. In front of outsiders, Avery was still unwilling to condescend. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Now that there were only the two of them, his attitude immediately lowered. He Chapter 69 He Is Afraid 40.44% reached out to hold Darlene¡¯s hand. ¡°Darlene, I¡¯ve found out something. Perhaps I was really¡­¡± Darlene took back her hand that was about to be held by Avery and looked at him with amusement. ¡°Avery, don¡¯t tell me that you guessed the truth at this time and want to repent.¡± Avery was very guilty. He was not confident when he looked at Darlene. ¡°I will investigate it. No matter what, I was the one who did wrong before. You can have whatever you want. I will make it up to you. ¡°When I find out the truth, if Vivian really framed you, I will make her pay the price.¡± Avery added urgently, ¡°Believe me once. If Vivian really framed you, I will definitely make her pay double for everything you have suffered.¡± Darlene ced the phone to the side. ¡°Alright, everything I want? Let me go. Then we can settle our grudges. Avery, I don¡¯t need the truth. I don¡¯t want anything.¡± Avery¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°I can¡¯t let you go. Anything else is OK.¡± ¡°Other than that, what else can you give me?¡± Darlene looked at him as if she had heard a joke. ¡°You want to tell me that you are sorry for killing my baby and my younger brother? And you are sorry for beating me, sending me to an asylum then prison? And you are sorry that you were blinded?¡± Darlene sneered, ¡°Avery, please, don¡¯t disgust others, and don¡¯t disgust yourself. You¡¯ll be responsible for what you¡¯ve done. Let me go. It is good for everyone.¡± Read New Novel Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Get Bogus Chapter 70 How Can You Let Go of It? ¡°That¡¯s no for sure. We are a couple. You have been living in the Gard¡¯s ce for so many years. Where can you go if I let you go?¡± Avery¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°You had been through so much. I will treat you well from now on. Those things will never happen again.¡± He disregarded Darlene¡¯s resistance and held her hand in his palm. ¡°No one is more suitable for you than me, and no one is more suitable for you than the Gard family and our family. ¡°Darlene, you know that you can¡¯t really let go of a ten-year rtionship.¡± When the warmth of his palm reached her hand, Darlene felt disgusted. She gritted her teeth and pulled her hand back. Her eyes were filled with disgust for the person in front of her. ¡°Suitable? Avery, I have suffered for ten years, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I will still be suffering for the rest of my life. ¡°You can¡¯t keep me. No matter what you threaten me with, I will leave you sooner orter. I¡¯m done with you. What¡¯s the point of you forcing me to stay?¡± Avery panicked a little. He got up and approached her, pressing his palm on her shoulder. ¡°Darlene, believe me. I can make it up to you. ¡°I know you have been upset about Vivian ying the female lead in youric, but I have no choice. The Sheridan family once helped the Gard family. My grandfather asked, and now I only have two rtives left. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will keep a close eye on it and make sure that the movie is well done. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Darlene¡¯s eyes were red, and she reached out to push him. ¡°Let go of me. Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Avery did not realize that the strength in his palm was getting harder. It was as if he could grab Darlene in his palm with a bit of strength and she would obediently stay with him and would not leave him. Other than that, he could not think of any other way to truly keep Darlene. She had loved him for ten years, and he naturally epted her affection for ten years. Chapter 70 Now Can You Let Go of It? 40.73% He felt that it was a totally normal thing. Just like air and water, people had never been worried that there would be no more, nor had he ever thought carefully whether she was important or not. But now, he suddenly realized that Darlene might have really started to not love him anymore. His palm was too forceful until he heard her gasp in pain. Avery¡¯s voice became more and more chaotic as he exined. Even he himself did not know what he was saying. ¡°You¡¯re just tired. Ten years is too long. In the future, I will treat you well. You wouldn¡¯t have to do that anymore. Believe me, I have never had any feelings for Vivian. Nothing happened between us. It¡¯s always been you. You know that.¡± He leaned over to her, his eyes filled with uneasiness. For the first time, he felt so clearly that he could lose her. ¡°You know my feelings for you. I was wrong. We can definitely have another child. As for your brother, your brother might¡­¡± He continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t your brother¡¯s body look blurry back then? The cause of his death that the police investigated was very strange. ¡°I also heard Kael say that the height of the house you rented is not fatal enough if someone falls down. Maybe he is still alive? Didn¡¯t you fake your death once before? Maybe your brother is also¡­¡± Before he finished his words, Darlene suddenly lost control of her emotions and fiercely struggled out of his palm. She raised her hand and pped him in the face. Her voice was trembling. ¡°Avery, you are not worthy to mention my brother. You are not worthy!¡± Avery did not feel any pain. He hoped that Darlene could vent her anger and resentment. It was better than keeping them inside. He always felt that everything could be fixed. Whether it was hatred or resentment, if it was vented out, everything would definitely be fine. They still had so much time left. There were still so many years to spend together. He Chapter 70 Now Can You Let Go of It? 40.88% thought she would definitely be able to move on sooner orter. Get Boyts He grabbed her hand awkwardly and pped her palm onto his face. ¡°Hardly hurts. If you hate me, just say it. Beat it here and beat it a few more times. Everything will be clear. Everything will be solved.¡± He seemed to be unable to see the growing hatred in her eyes. ¡°Darlene, we are a family. We are a couple. ¡°This happens a lot among married people. People make mistakes. I¡¯m so sorry. I apologize to you. Please give me another chance. I will figure it out and make it up to you.¡± Darlene pped him on the face again, and the crisp sound was especially clear in the ward. Darlene¡¯s palm was red, and so were her eyes. Her entire body was shaking violently from anger and hatred. There was nothing else to take next to her. As her anger surged, she grabbed the cell phone at the side and smashed it on Avery¡¯s head. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Get out, get out!¡± Avery¡¯s forehead was hit by the corner of the phone. His forehead was bruised, and blood flowed down his eyebrows. The color of blood reflected in her eyes, making her eyes even redder. She grabbed the pillow next to her and threw it over again without hesitation. She wished she had a knife or a ss handy. Only that could vent out her hatred. She shouted hysterically, ¡°Avery, get out of my face. Get out of here! Go!¡± Avery raised his hand and wiped his forehead. Blood dripped from his palm. He waspletely at a loss as he tried tofort her, ¡°Darlene,e on. Listen to me¡­¡± She directly pulled off the syringe in her hand, raised her hand to take the bottle of fluid, and threw it at him. ¡°Get lost!¡± Avery had no time to stop her. The syringe in her hand had already been pulled out, and Chapter 70 Now Can You Let Go of It? 41.02% blood was flowing out from the back of her hand. She was out of control. He regretted mentioning Nigel. He took a few steps back. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go. Calm down. I¡¯ll ask the doctor toe in and give you a new injection.¡± Darlene red at him. She hated him so much that she wished her eyes could turn into knives to cut his flesh and blood. She was so mad about him still casually exposing her scar and acting as if nothing had happened. This was so uneptable! Avery retreated to the door and opened the door. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go. Calm down.¡± He went out and closed the door. The screaming in the room finally stopped. He called the nurse to go in and give Darlene another injection. He sat on the chair in the corridor. When he took out the cigarette packet, he realized that he wanted to smoke again. He was not a regr smoker. He just smoked downstairs in the hospital. Avery remembered that Darlene did not like the smell of smoke and even hated it very much. He shouldn¡¯t be smoking. Maybe he should find a way to quit. Thinking of this, he put the cigarette case back and did not light it. In the corridor, a doctor rushed over and said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Gard, your wife¡¯s grandmother had a sudden heart attack and just died.¡± Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Avery, Do You Have a Conscience? Fear appeared in Avery¡¯s eyes. Avery looked up at the doctor, and for a moment, he could not react. Reina, Darlene¡¯s grandmother, was thest card Avery could use to keep Darlene staying with him. Seeing that Avery did not respond, the doctor was so anxious that he was about to say it. again. Just then, a nurse trotted in a hurry from the end of the corridor. ¡°Dr. Horton, Dr. Horton, hurry over, please. The old madam of Bed No. 2 upstairs. regained her breath. She is in cardiopulmonary resuscitation and is about to enter the rescue room. Mr. Cohen asked you to hurry over with her family immediately!¡± Avery got up from the chair. His palms were shaking violently, and his breathing seemed to be blocked in an instant. He did not recover a bit until he heard what the nurse said. Brent Horton, the doctor who was addressed as ¡°Dr. Horton¡±, said, ¡°Sorry for my mistake. There is hope for rescue since she can breathe again. Pleasee to the rescue room with your wife and wait outside there. I have to go now.¡± Brent and the nurse left in a hurry, and the corridor fell silent again as if the misfortune just now was just an illusion. There was only one door between the corridor and the ICU. Avery was not sure if Darlene, who was inside the ICU, had heard it. Avery rushed over and pushed open the door to the ICU. Darlene had juste out of the bathroom. A bit of bloodstain was on the corner of her mouth that had not been wiped clean, and her face was extremely pale. Darlene had just been in the bathroom, so she did not hear what the doctor had said outside. Darlene came out with her hand holding onto the wall. When Darlene saw Avery showing up in her ward again, she was irritated, ring at Avery with disgust. ¡®Get out of here! Can¡¯t you understand what I have said?¡± Avery¡¯s gaze fell on the bloodstain at the corner of Darlene¡¯s mouth, and that strange and uneasy feeling surged up again. Avery got closer to Darlene. ¡°There¡¯s blood on your face. Did you spit out blood again? What happened? Why do you often spit out blood these days? Let me take you to another hospital for a checkup, Ok?¡± Recently, Avery had always had a strange thought that Darlene, who was standing in front of him, was only a shadow left. This is from N?velDrama.Org. When it got dark, and once the lights went out, Darlene would inadvertently disappear. Darlene¡¯s face was so pale, making Avery feel that Darlene became more and more unreal, unlike a real person standing there with flesh and blood. Darlene took a step back cautiously. She did not have the strength to argue with Avery, nor did she have the strength to smash him with something. Darlene said coldly, ¡°I am very well. Don¡¯t pretend to be sympathetic to me. You can go. out now. I am tired, and I need a rest.¡± Avery stopped his step and did not get closer to Darlene again. Then he remembered the matter about Darlene¡¯s grandmother. ¡°Reina is in a bad condition. She was in the rescue. room again. If you have the strength to go out, I will take you upstairs to check it out. You also have to sign the rescue form.¡± Darlene¡¯s expression suddenly changed. As she supported herself with her hand on the wall and hurried out, she felt a little dizzy, and her body staggered. After spitting out blood for so long, Darlene began to show signs of anemia. Right after she spat out blood every time, she always easily felt dizzy badly, and even her vision became somewhat blurred. Avery caught up with Darlene and wanted to help her. However, his outstretched hand was flung away by Darlene. Darlene¡¯s hand that was supporting the wall went a little limp, but Darlene insisted on walking hurriedly to the end of the corridor. She said coldly, ¡°I can walk, so I don¡¯t need your help.¡± Avery did not say another word. He followed Darlene into the elevator and went upstairs. When they just left the elevator to head to the rescue room, a doctor came over from the rescue room. The doctor shook his head and sighed to the nurse beside him, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult. After all, the old madam is about age.¡± For one who was over 80 years old, once he fell ill and entered the rescue room, it would be difficult for him to survive. Darlene staggered, and then she hurriedly walked toward the doctor. ¡°Doctor, my grandma¡­ Is she really¡­¡± Darlene had a lump in her throat, and she could not continue. Reina was the only family she had in the world. ww The doctor was startled by Avery and Darlene who suddenly came out at the corner. Noticing Avery, who was next to Darlene, the doctor¡¯s expression immediately became uneasy. ¡°Sorry, it is a slip of the tongue. We will work all out to rescue her. Your grandmother will make it. Avery reprimanded the doctor coldly. ¡°Then what nonsense are you spouting?¡± The doctor guiltily took a step to the side and gave them a way out, not daring to speak. Darlene was already anxiously walking toward the rescue room. It was obvious that her emotions were out of control because of the doctor¡¯s words ¡°I am afraid it will be difficult¡±. Reina had just taken a cardiopulmonary resuscitation in the ward and regained her weak breath. When Darlene reached there, Reina was being pushed out of the ward to the rescue room. Darlene was anxious to take a look at Reina, but a nurse came to stop her. ¡°Ms. Garcia, your grandmother is just in an acute myocardial infarction. She looks sort of terrible now. You are not in a good condition yet, so you¡¯d better not look at her for now. Please wait until shees out of the rescue room.¡± Staring at the wheeled stretcher in front of her that was being pushed to the rescue room, Darlene was anxious to push the nurse out of her way. ¡°I just want to take a look, just a nce. I am fine.¡± Avery grabbed Darlene¡¯s arm from behind and advised her, ¡°Leave it to the doctor. The doctor will ensure to save your grandmother. Your current health conditions cannot be stimted, so you¡¯d better not look at her for now.¡± Darlene turned around with tears in her eyes, wanting to shake off Avery¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯II just take a nce. Let go.¡± Avery tugged at her arm, refusing to let go, nor did he speak. and Darlene¡¯s The wheeled stretcher was about to be pushed into the rescue room, mood became worse and worse. ¡°I just want to take a look at her. Say something to my grandma so that she can pull it through. ¡°Avery, do you have a conscience? I only have one family left. What the hell do you want to do?¡± Avery grabbed Darlene by her arm and approached her, trying tofort her. ¡°Calm down. This is for your own good. Your grandma is already unconscious. She cannot hear anything you say. The best way, for now, is to leave everything to the doctor.¡± Darlene was trembling all over. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, my grandma wouldn¡¯t havee to this day. Everyone in our family wouldn¡¯t have be so miserable!¡± Avery patted Darlene on her shoulder with his other hand. He continued tofort Darlene butcked confidence. ¡°Hold on for a while. I promise you that your grandma will be fine.¡± ¡°What encourages you to make the promise? What promise can you have?¡± Darlene tried to shake off Avery¡¯s hand like crazy, but she failed. So she simply lowered her head and bit his arm. Avery thought that Darlene would attack him when she lost control of her emotions, but he did not expect that Darlene would bite him. His hand was in pain, and he almost threw Darlene out due to the conditioned reflex of being bitten. Lowering his gaze to the blood drops that had fallen from his arm, Avery endured it and then asked, ¡°Are your teeth okay? Don¡¯t hurt your teeth.¡± Darlene bit into Avery¡¯s skin with her full strength. As soon as Avery finished speaking, Darlene, who was biting Avery¡¯s arm, loosened her grip and raised her hand to p Avery. Darlene was so angry that she lost her mind. Due to the height difference, as well as she did not raise her hand high enough, the pnded on Avery¡¯s jaw. Avery did not know what to do appropriately. He retreated, sat on the clench in the corridor, and reminded Darlene, ¡°You can hit me again. I won¡¯t fight back.¡± Darlene retracted her hand, and her palm was burning with pain. ¡°You really make me sick.¡± Avery nodded. ¡°I know. I know myself very well. Darlene¡¯s heart ached, and her stomach hurt, too. Reina in a wheeled stretcher had been pushed into the rescue room. Darlene did not waste any more time with Avery. She rushed to the outside of the rescue room and sat on a chair at the door of the rescue room. Staring at the three words ¡°in rescue¡±, Darlene clenched her fingers tightly. Her throat seemed to be filled with lead, and her breathing was difficult. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 You Must Tell Me It was already after midnight, and the entire corridor was deadly silent. Darlene clenched her fists with increasing force. The nails dug into her palms. When she saw the red light outside the emergency room go out, she immediately got up from the chair. The emergency room door opened, and a doctor came out. He took off his mask and said, ¡°The patient is out of danger. Don¡¯t worry, she will be out of the emergency room soon and transferred into a ward. ¡°But the patient is old. Someone must keep an eye on her all the time and her condition should be under observation.¡± Darlene heaved a sigh of relief. Her tense body had suddenly rxed and she was so tired that she almost fell. Avery quickly reached out to help her, but his hands were dodged by her. Darlene reached out to support herself by the wall beside her and repeatedly thanked the doctor, ¡°Thank you so much, doctor.¡± Reina was quickly pushed out of the emergency room. Darlene rushed over and grabbed the skinny hand on the bed. Darlene¡¯s eyes were very dry. ¡°Grandma, do you feel better?¡± Reina¡¯s hearing and sight were not very good. Rein stared at Darlene for a while before revealing a smile. ¡°Aurora, you¡¯re here.¡± Darlene¡¯s hands were trembling. She nodded and pushed the bed forward. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. Grandma, don¡¯t worry. The doctor said that you¡¯re OK.¡± After settling down in the ward, the doctor checked again and said that there was no problem for the time being. He told Darlene to be careful and observe the patient¡¯s condition. Then, he went out. Reinay on the bed. Darlene leaned against the bed and squatted. Darlene covered Reina¡¯s hands, trying to warm them. ¡°Grandma, are you hungry? Are you thirsty? Do you want a nket? You just came out of the emergency room. Are you cold?¡± Avery stood at the back and brought a chair over. ¡°Sit down. It¡¯s ufortable to squat like this.¡± Darlene just ignored him. She leaned over and pressed her face against the back of Reina¡¯s hand. Darlene¡¯s nose felt sore. They had a close rtionship although Reina was not Darlene¡¯s real grandmother. But they hadn¡¯t seen each other for more than a year. More than a year ago, she had a good rtionship with Avery. Because Reina¡¯s condition was unstable, Avery sent Reina abroad for treatment. Darlene had nned to get Reina back some time ago, but Vivian had just returned to the country, and Teresa had passed away. After that, things were a mess. Even seeing her grandmother via video chat was a wish that couldn¡¯t be easily achieved. Reina smiled and patted Darlene¡¯s head. Her voice was low. ¡°You¡¯re not a child anymore. Why are you still so childish? Avery is right. Get up and sit in the chair.¡± Darlene still squatted and was unwilling to get up. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I want to see you more.¡± Reina did not try to persuade her anymore. Reina looked behind Darlene and said, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Nigel here? Did he go to school?¡± Darlene¡¯s hand froze for a moment before she replied calmly, ¡°He lives at school. He¡¯s now in junior high school and is busy with his homework. He rarely has time toe. back. He¡¯ll onlye back once a month.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Reina looked a little disappointed. ¡°Oh, OK. Homework is important. I¡¯m happy that both of you are doing well.¡± Darlene¡¯s face was against the bed. For some reason, tears began to stream down her face. She pressed her face against the quilt and dared not even raise her head. Reina was getting old. If Darlene had told her the things that had happenedtely, Reina couldn¡¯t take any of them. So Darlene repeated the same sentence. ¡°Everything is fine. Nigel and I are fine. Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I will be here with you and take good care of you.¡± Reina smiled and nodded. ¡°Good. I¡¯m old and it doesn¡¯t matter if I can live longer. Avery, thank you for what you¡¯ve done. In the past two years, you have found many good doctors and managed to keep me alive.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Avery, who was behind Darlene. ¡°Aurora, you have had a hard time since you were a child. Your adoptive parents passed away early and you have to support Nigel. Fortunately, you have Avery. ¡°You two have been married for more than two years in the blink of an eye. Avery has always been good to you, right?¡± Although they did not have a good rtionship in the past, Darlene took care of him. carefully for two years. Even a heartless man should¡¯ve softened. Now that they were married, they must be truly in love and they would be kind to each other. After all, marriage was a big thing. Avery felt very guilty. She turned around and walked to the table. ¡°I will pour a ss of water for you.¡± Reina¡¯s hands were warm. Darlene tucked her in. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry about this. I¡¯ve said that I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s alreadyte in the night. Drink some water and have a good rest. We can talk about it tomorrow.¡± Reina smiled and did not ask any more questions. ¡°OK.¡± Avery brought over a ss of water and handed it to Darlene from behind. ¡°There¡¯s a straw in the drawer. You can feed your grandma with it.¡± Darlene did not notice that he had handed over the water. Looking at the ss that had suddenly reached out to her, she subconsciously got up to avoid it. The memories that he had poured hot water on her back then, for some reason, suddenly became clear at that moment. She took a step back and clenched her fists. Avery probably realized the reason for her reaction. He ced the ss of water on the bedside table and did not dare to look at her. ¡°I will go out first. You guys can talk.¡± Reina looked at Darlene. ¡°Why are you so shocked when he gives you a ss of water?¡± Avery went out. Darlene took a deep breath and sat down by the bed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Grandma. I was thinking about something just now. Drink some water and I will heat some soup for you.¡± Reina drank a ss of water. Although she was old and her eyes were not good, she still had intuition. ¡°Aurora, is Avery good to you?¡± Darlene continued to say, ¡°Everything is good. Grandma, lie down first. I¡¯ll heat the soup for you.¡± The soup on the bedside table was just sent by the nurse. It was a little cold. Reina sighed. ¡°If something is wrong, you must tell me.¡± Darlene got up and took the soup. ¡°You¡¯re getting old and you¡¯re overthinking. I¡¯ll go heat the soup first.¡± When she brought the soup out, Avery stood outside the corridor. Seeing Darlene walk toward the direction of the microwave, he silently followed her. When the soup was ready, Darlene opened the microwave and was about to take it out. At this time, Avery reached out to help. ¡°Let me do it. It¡¯s hot.¡± She took out the soup before he did and said with a cold voice, ¡°No need. You can leave first. I will stay here all night. If you are worried, you can ask the bodyguards to guard outside the ward.¡± Avery did not say a word. Darlene turned to look at him. ¡°This is the ninth floor. They are security windows. Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t jump down with my grandmother.¡± Avery did not know what to say. ¡°Darlene, stay with me. No matter what happened in the past, I will be good to you and your grandma.¡± She did not say anything more and left with the soup. ¡°You can go.¡± After Darlene entered the ward, Avery sat in the corridor outside, feeling bad. He sat until the sky turned bright and patients were walking around the corridor. He casually nced at the corridor and saw Gustave walking over from the end of the corridor. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 You Are Aurora, Not Darlene After feeding Reina some soup, Darleney down beside her. A raw taste was in Darlene¡¯s mouth, and she managed not to vomit. Her chest hurt so much. She felt better when shey down. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Reina muttered beside Darlene, ¡°Aurora, you¡¯ve lost weight, so you don¡¯t look good. Are you trying to lose weight?¡± As Reina spoke, she grabbed Darlene¡¯s arm and felt it. Then, she frowned. ¡°You¡¯re skinny.¡± Reina¡¯s temperature was low, and her hands were not warm. However, Darlene had not experienced warmth and peace for a long time. No one cared about her and asked why she had lost weight. Darlene¡¯s voice trembled, and she tried to hold back her tears. ¡°Grandma, you made the mistake again. I¡¯m Darlene instead of Aurora.¡± Reina corrected Darlene in a low voice. ¡°Your name is Aurora, but the Gard family disliked it, so they changed it. Reina was aged. When she reached seventy, she had dementia and often spoke nonsense. Darlene did not take Reina¡¯s words seriously and nodded. ¡°Alright, Aurora. Grandma, you can call me whatever you like.¡± Darlene knew her name. Although she could not remember it, Teresa said Darlene didn¡¯t have another name. Reina patted Darlene¡¯s hand. ¡°After you fell into the water, you forgot many things. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Your childhood is not happy. Ever since you were adopted by the Garcia family at two, you hadn¡¯t had a good time. ¡°Now that you have married Avery, you should live a happy life and care more about yourself. Don¡¯t worry about Nigel. Darlene got close to Reina and nestled in her arms. She always did that when she was a little girl. ¡°Grandma, you are so kind. I miss you so much.¡± Reina continued to ramble. She probably didn¡¯t know what she was saying. However, Reina¡¯s voice made Darlene feel at ease. Darlene fell asleep. She hadn¡¯t slept. soundly for a long time. Reina was also tired. It was not until dawn that she fell asleep and started snoring. Darlene was woken up by the voice outside. She did not sleep deeply because Reina was seriously ill. When she woke up, she heard two men¡¯s voices. One was Avery, and the other¡¯s voice. was also familiar. However, she could not figure out who it was. When Darlene became wide awake, she realized it was Gustave. Darlene came around the night before. She almost forgot about her promise to Gustave to sell the copyright of the TV series to him. She quietly got out of bed and put on her coat before walking out. As soon as the door opened, Darlene heard what Avery and Gustave were arguing about. Avery said angrily, ¡°Mr. Walpole, I have made it clear. She is not here. You can tell me. what you want to talk to her about, and I will pass on the message. You and my wife have nothing to talk about in private, don¡¯t you?¡± Just as Avery finished his words, the door opened. There came Darlene¡¯s voice. ¡°I asked Mr. Walpole to come over. I have something to talk to him about.¡± Avery had just told a lie and asked Gustave aggressively. When he saw Darlene, he became frustrated. He said gently, ¡°You have not recovered yet. It is time for you to rest. Why don¡¯t you talk about it another day?¡± Darlene looked at Avery. ¡°We will talk in the next room. I won¡¯t go out, and it won¡¯t be long.¡± Avery was unhappy. ¡°I am doing this for you. You need to rest.¡± Darlene became sullen. ¡°Avery, I have agreed to stay here. Should I talk and walk ording to your n?¡± Gustave said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Gard, it is inappropriate to restrain your wife too much. There are no differences between men and women. Why can¡¯t a woman speak to a man?¡± Darlene was unhappy. Seeing that, Avery did not stop her anymore and sat on the seat in the corridor with a gloomy face. Darlene and Gustave went into the next room, and Darlene locked the door. Avery saw that and became jealous. Darlene said she had something to talk to Gustave about. Avery didn¡¯t know why she locked the door. Avery was Darlene¡¯s husband. How could they do that in front of him? Avery was so angry that he wanted to push the door open and go into the room. He hoped to stand there to watch Darlene and Gustave talk. When Avery stood up, he remembered Darlene¡¯s disgusted look the night before and the two ps on his face. He hesitated and did not go to push the door. In the room, Darlene roughly looked through the contract. Then, she took the the table and signed it. pen from Seeing that, Gustave reminded Darlene, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you read it carefully? The contract will take effect after you sign it. Don¡¯t you be afraid of being deceived?¡± Darlene pushed the contract to Gustave. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Mr. Walpole, I believe in you.¡± Moreover, Darlene¡¯sic was not valuable. The copyright of the movie was in Avery¡¯s hands, and the movie was ready to be filmed. Therefore, the copyright of the TV series was somewhat second-handed. Other than Gustave, no one would invest in it. Gustave put a check on the table, ¡°I won¡¯t take advantage of you. You said you would invest 1.7 million dors in the TV series. That¡¯s unfair to you. ¡°Here is half the money, and the remaining will be your investment. Take it as your shares and dividends, okay? Darlene handed the check back. ¡°I won¡¯t take it. I¡¯m willing to invest all of it. Mr. Walpole, you are confident with myic, and I also believe you will make money. It won¡¯t be a loss for me to invest the money in the TV series.¡± Gustave put the contract aside and did not take the check. ¡°Alright, take it. How can I take youric for free? ¡°It can be considered a preliminary decision. When the audition begins, I will ask you to help. I have to rely on you, the author.¡± Darlene did not say anything more. She thought she would return the check to Gustave if he lost in the TV series. She put away her contract and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Walpole.¡± Gustave looked at Darlene. After a long while, he asked, ¡°Darlene is a good name. Did your parents give it to you?¡± Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 My Work Isn¡¯t Worth That Much Money Darlene felt that his question was a little strange. They had been talking about the contract just now. She could not remember who had given her name. She had almost forgotten everything when she was a child. But one¡¯s name was mostly a gift given by his parents. She did not exin much and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Gustave¡¯s expression was the same as usual as he asked, ¡°Girls like pet names, right? Do have one? People have called you Darlene since you were young?¡± you It was a weird question. Darlene looked up at him and shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have a pet name.¡± She remembered that when Avery sent her to the mental hospital, she met Gustave. He had also asked her simr questions. At that time, Gustave had asked her when she had started to go to the orphanage, as well as some other private questions. She thought of what he had said at that time, ¡°I think you look a little familiar. We might have met before.¡± Darlene suddenly understood and looked at the contract, which was worth 850 thousand dors, on the table. It seemed that she overestimated her value. Darlene said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Walpole, I have always been called Darlene. You said that I looked a little familiar. I think you must be mistaking me for someone else. We have never met before. ¡°If you signed the contract with me for this reason, then you should give up. It¡¯s not a small amount of money anyway.¡± She did not wait for Gustave to speak and added, ¡°I am not the person you know. You are pretty wrong.¡± Gustave wanted to take this opportunity to ask her about some private matters because he had found something from the orphanage. However, he did not expect her to be so sensitive. He may get too anxious. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Gustave then stopped asking and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Garcia. I was just curious. Never mind. The fact that I signed the contract has nothing to do with what I said. ¡°Business is business. I bought youric because I think I can earn money Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have contacted you three years ago.¡± from it. Darlene¡¯s voice faded a little as she pushed the check and contract to him, ¡°Mr. Walpole, my work is not worth that much money. At least it is not worth it now. I know myself. You should take these back. I am indeed not someone you know. I am sorry to disappoint you.¡± She did not want Gustave to help her because he mistook her for someone else. If he did, after finding out the truth, he would think that she had deliberately deceived and used him. She had already experienced it. She absolutely did not want to be yed with a second time. Gustave did not expect her to have such a reaction. He regretted asking too many questions. He could only get up and said in embarrassment. ¡°Don¡¯t let your feelings affect your work. I was just asking some unimportant. questions. If I offended you, I apologize. Since you signed it, it¡¯s toote for you to go back on your word. Keep the money and wait for the film crew to begin their work. Promise me you will help at that time.¡± Darlene got up and wanted to return the check to him, but Gustave did not ept it no matter what. ¡°Alright, you deserve it. I won¡¯t go abroad for the time being. If you need anything, I can help. And I can find a way to take you out if necessary.¡± If Gustave hadn¡¯t asked those questions, Darlene might have turned to him for help. But now that she knew the reason why he was approaching her and that he had. mistaken her for someone else, she would not have the confidence to ept his help. Darlene shook her head, and her voice became lighter, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Now that my grandmother is back, everything is fine. Thank you, Mr. Walpole.¡± Gustave saw that she refused him, so he gave up, ¡°Alright, if you need anything, you can contact me at any time. I have been in Baltimore recently. OK, then. See you next time.¡± Darlene was still holding the check in her hand. She suddenly felt that she was facing a tricky problem. What was valuable was not heric, but the feeling that Gustave had of her before. For no reason, she remembered that Teresa adopted her back then because of her blood type. She seemed to have always overestimated herself. Gustave took the contract and left. He walked through the corridor and entered the elevator. The smile on his face faded. He had heard Darlene say that because something had happened to her, she had forgotten many things before she was twelve. However, her name should be hard to forget. Moreover, when she said that her parents had given her the name, she did not hesitate. He clenched the contract in his hand, feeling disappointed. The driver beside him, Darnell, said, ¡°Mr. Walpole, Ms. Garcia is not the person you are looking for. ording to the information we found, the little girl was indeed called. Aurora. The orphanage said that she did not change her name until she was adopted.¡± Gustave thought of something in his mind and did note to his senses for a moment. Darnell continued, ¡°Moreover, a family like the Gard family should not easily adopt an orphan. ¡°So Ms. Garcia might have a rtionship with the Gard family. As far as we know, Aurora has a very simple family background. Her parents died, and no one took care of her, so she was sent to the orphanage. ¡°As for her younger brother, the orphanage said that Aurora was adopted alone. They don¡¯t know where her younger brother is.¡± After leaving the elevator, they came to the underground garage. Gustave looked a little impatient and said, ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to repeat it.¡± Darnell coughed awkwardly and looked at the contract in Gustave¡¯s hand. ¡°Then¡­ Do you want to reconsider the whole adaptation thing? 1.7 million dors is a small sum, but it will cost you a lot of time later.¡± Gustave nced at him. ¡°Did I say that if she was not, I would not buy thisic? Darnell, you have nothing to dotely, right? Mind your own business.¡± Gustave was not in a good mood. As he spoke, he handed the contract in his hand to Darnell. ¡°You can do it. Take it, and it¡¯s yours. From now on, you have the final say in all these matters.¡± Darnell was so scared that he immediately shut up. He quickly opened the car door for Gustave and then drove the car away. It was in the break room. As soon as Gustave left, Darlene recalled the words Gustave had just said and still felt that she shouldn¡¯t have signed the contract. As she thought about it in her mind, Avery had already pushed open the door and entered with a slightly displeased expression. ¡°What are you talking about? It has been almost half an hour.¡± He was outside staring at the time and had long wanted toe in. When Darlene saw hime in, she realized something and wanted to hide the contract on the table. But then she thought that there was nowhere to hide it. With the check in her hand, she put the check into the pocket of her coat. Avery noticed it at a nce and walked over. ¡°What¡¯s in your hand? Why are you hiding it? Give it to me.¡± Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Sell the Comic Darlene put her hand that was holding the check into her pocket. Darlene gripped the check tightly, trying to calm herself down as much as possible. Darlene thought, that¡¯s my own thing. There is nothing wrong with me selling it, and there is no need to worry about Avery having any objections. Avery walked closer and reached out to grab Darlene¡¯s arm, wanting to take her hand out. Avery¡¯s tone sounded like joking, but in fact, Avery was serious and didn¡¯t wait for Darlene to express her opinion. ¡°What is it? Let me take a look.¡± ¡± Darlene struggled to take a step back. Darlene¡¯s face was full of disgust. She said, ¡°It¡¯s my own thing. It has nothing to do with you.¡± Avery refused to give up and insisted on taking the check from Darlene¡¯s hand. ¡°Mr. Walpole is a businessman. How can a businessman have a simple mind? You don¡¯t know how to see through one¡¯s mind. I just don¡¯t want you to be fooled by him.¡± Avery was strong, and it was not difficult for him to take the thing out of Darlene, who was already sick. Avery took the check that was clenched into a ball. Avery looked at the number on it. It was $50 thousand dors. Avery¡¯s expression changed. Avery threw the check on the tea table. He stared at Darlene and said in a low voice, ¡°850 thousand dors? Gustave is cunning. What kind of did you take to make such a big deal with him?¡± Darlene leaned over. He tapped the check on the tea table with his fingertips and said, ¡°Darlene, since that¡¯s the case, how can you say that you have nothing to do with him? ¡°Did I make youck money? Why can¡¯t you be obedient in front of me? Do you just want to take money from Gustave and Nathen?¡± Avery approached. There was no one else in the lounge. The sudden pressure made Darlene subconsciously feel a little repulsed and afraid. Darlene took a step back and said angrily, ¡°Avery, don¡¯t go too far. I¡¯ve already stayed. It¡¯s not like everything has to be controlled by you. Don¡¯t force me.¡± The lounge was not very spacious. Darlene only took a few steps back before her back was pressed against the wall. Avery pressed his hand against Darlene¡¯s shoulder. An abnormal redness appeared in his eyes. Avery said, ¡°Force you?¡± Darlene, you are forcing me. Why don¡¯t you teach me how to take 850 thousand dors from Gustave? ¡°Can you tell me what kind of person Gustave is? Can you tell me how to please Gustave? What did you do to make Gustave willingly give you 850 thousand dors? Don¡¯t tell me that you have something worth him paying 850 thousand dors.¡± When he finished speaking, Avery remembered the contract on the tea table. Avery immediately turned around, took the contract, and read it. Darlene was eager to get the contract back. ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Give it back. to me.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Avery was angry. He read the contract in a hurry. Then, Avery mmed the contract on the tea table. ¡°You sold theic to him? I want to change theic into a movie. But you didn¡¯t agree. So, is that what you want?¡± Avery thought, Darlene said that she didn¡¯t want Vivian to be the female lead. I don¡¯t think so. Darlene just wants to give the copyright to Gustave. The movie is already being filmed, but Darlene sold the copyright. Does Darlene want everyone tough at the Gard Group? The movie doesn¡¯t start being filmed but the author sold the copyright of the TV series. The media will report it and there will be many people discussing it. Avery was angry. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not a selling contract. Isn¡¯t it more like a contract about how you give the copyright to Gustave? It was written on the contract that you would use the money you get from selling copyrights to invest in filming. Maybe Gustave just wants to show his kindness by giving you the check, right?¡± Avery sneered. Avery stared at Darlene and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that your rtionship would be so close. woul ¡°Are you going to be freebor to help him choose actors?¡± Darlene took back the contract and the check with a cold face. ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Just as Darlene reached out to take the contract and the check, Avery reached out and threw those things to the ground. ¡°Darlene, when do you know what shame is?¡± The contract was smashed to the ground. The edge of the paper hit Darlene¡¯s ankle. She shrank back in pain and felt that something was wrong with Avery. Avery grabbed Darlene¡¯s arm and walked out. ¡°You need me to remind you. Then I will remind you again.¡± Darlene was dragged out by Avery. It was still early. There were not many patients in the corridor. Darlene reached out and grabbed the door. ¡°Let me go. I will stay here with Grandma. If you pull me again, I will call for help.¡± Avery turned around and pulled Darlene¡¯s hand away from the door. He continued to walk toward the end of the corridor. Avery said, ¡°Just call for help. Your grandmother is in the ward next door. Call her out. Then, she can see clearly what kind of situation her granddaughter is in. ¡°Think carefully. Now that you have been diagnosed with a psychological illness, no one else has the right to take care of your grandmother, including you.¡± Avery slowed down his steps and reminded Darlene in a low voice, ¡°Psychological patients can¡¯t take care of themselves, let alone take care of others. . ¡°Darlene, your grandmother is old. If you are sure that she can hold on, just call her.¡± Avery dragged Darlene into the elevator. They went to the underground garage. Then, Avery pulled Darlene into a car. Avery could not suppress his anger. He thought that returning to Scenery Vi and Southwood Vi would cost too much time. So, Avery drove directly to a nearby hotel. In the lobby of the hotel, the manager on duty was checking the ounts with a girl at the front desk. They suddenly saw Avery pulling Darlene in. Avery did not say a word. He entered the hotel lobby and headed straight for the elevator. Darlene had a bad premonition. Along the way, everyone thought that Avery and Darlene were just a couple. No one was willing to pay any attention to Darlene¡¯s request for help. The youngdy at the front desk saw that something was wrong and immediately said, ¡°Sir, Madam, please show your driver¡¯s licenses first and register here.¡± Darlene anxiously said, ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Avery did not respond. He directly took out the room card from his wallet and swiped it in the elevator. The receptionist saw that something was wrong and immediately wanted to follow them to stop Avery. The more the manager looked at Avery, the more he felt that Avery looked familiar. Suddenly, he remembered something. He opened thepany¡¯s official website from theputer and looked at the photo. The manager immediately reached out and grabbed the young girl. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? That¡¯s the boss. How dare you go and stop him?¡± The young girl paused and was a little skeptical. ¡°Ah?¡± The manager looked in the direction of the elevator. This was the first time he had seen Avery. The manager said, ¡°Do you see the card in his hand just now? If there are 100 hotel elevators and rooms in Baltimore that need a card to open, the card in his hand. can be applied in at least half of them.¡± The young girl was even more suspicious. ¡°Really?¡± The manager didn¡¯t know if it was true or not, but that was probably what he meant. He reached out and pulled her over. ¡°Alright, continue your work. As a receptionist at the front desk, you should be sensitive to any kind of situation. With your performance, you may lose your job at any time.¡± The young girl nodded her head repeatedly, still feeling fear. The elevator stopped on the top floor. They walked out of the elevator and there was no one in the wide corridor. Darlene was dragged into a room by Avery. Darlene was thrown onto a bed. Darlene felt that her vision was a little dark. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Let Me Go The door of the room was still wide open. There were no other rooms on the top floor, and others couldn¡¯t enter. However, Darlene was left on the bed like this and she could still see the corridor outside. Darlene felt that her current state was exposed to everyone. Avery did not care about Darlene¡¯s feelings. Avery didn¡¯t turn around and closed the door. Avery directly took off his tie and pressed himself against Darlene¡¯s body with a face full of anger. ¡°Call Gustave, cancel the contract and get the copyright back. Darlene, I will only tell you onest time. You can¡¯t sell theic to Gustave.¡± Darlene hurriedly got up. She grabbed the bed and retreated. Avery supported his body with one arm. Darlene had no way to get out of bed and could. only retreat to the edge of the bed. Looking at the empty corridor outside, Darlene hoped that someone would pass by. At the same time, she was afraid that someone would pass by. Darlene thought it was embarrassing. However, Avery never cared about Darlene¡¯s feelings. Darlene, who had just retreated a little, was pulled back by Avery. Darleney under Avery¡¯s body again. Avery¡¯s expression was very strange. Darlene was no match for Avery in terms of strength. Darlene could only say with a soft tone, ¡°Avery, please be reasonable. ¡°Theic is mine. I have already given you the movie copyright. I don¡¯t want to ruin my things. I will decide on the TV series copyright. Don¡¯t be too aggressive. It¡¯s illegal if you force me to sleep with you even if we are still a couple.¡± Avery sneered and pressed his palm down on Darlene¡¯s shoulder. Avery said, ¡°We¡¯re al couple. I think that you forget about it. Since you cherish youric so much, do you remember what you said? ¡°You said that Vivian didn¡¯t deserve to act in theic and I also didn¡¯t deserve to film theic. You are so arrogant. Why do you agree when ites to Gustave?¡± Seeing that Darlene was about to struggle to get up, Avery exerted force and put both of his hands on Darlene¡¯s body. ¡°How many days have you known Gustave? Do you know what business Gustave does? Do you know who Gustave is and what his family background is? Do you know what Gustave has done before? ¡°You just want to give him what you have?¡± Avery looked at the anger on Darlene¡¯s face. Avery sneered and asked, ¡°What? Did I say something wrong? ¡°Fromst night until now, what kind of gaze do you have when you look at me? When Gustavees over, you can¡¯t wait and go out of the ward. What kind of gaze do you have when you look at him? ¡°I am not a fool. Don¡¯t think that just because you said that you had nothing to do with him, I can¡¯t see through your thoughts.¡± Avery was a little out of control. When Avery¡¯s body pressed down, Avery put his hand into Darlene¡¯s clothes. Darlene hadn¡¯t eaten anything in the morning. When she woke upst night, Darlene only drank a few mouthfuls of soup that the servant brought. Early in the morning, it was easy for Darlene to feel disgusted. When Avery touched Darlene, Darlene¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She pushed Avery away with all her might. Darlene vomited. The feeling of nausea came too abruptly. When Darlene vomited, her long hair that hung down was stuck to the vomit. Then, it stuck to the side of Darlene¡¯s face and neck. Darlene was in an extremely sorry state. Avery got off the bed and stood in front of Darlene, looking at Darlene coldly. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Avery thought back to thest time he touched Darlene at Scenery Vi. Darlene¡¯s reaction was also like this. Darlene even directly vomited into Avery¡¯s mouth. At that time, Avery thought that Darlene was pregnant or seriously ill. However, the result was that there was nothing wrong with Darlene. Avery sneered. He said, ¡°What? Now, do you think I am not as good as others, and you don¡¯t even want me to touch you?¡± Darlene couldn¡¯t say anything, because she felt ufortable. Her hands were covered with goosebumps, and her whole body was shivering, Seeing that Darlene did not respond, Avery took it as her acquiescence. ¡°You urgently give the copyright of theic to another man. Are you nning to keep your body for someone more suitable for you?¡± Avery had never cared about Darlene¡¯s feelings. When Avery was angry, he never cared about what Darlene thought. Avery only cared about how harsh and unpleasant it was to say. Darlene vomited until she had nothing to vomit. Darlene felt that her throat and heart were burning with pain. Darlene was thirsty. Darlene couldn¡¯t say anything. She turned her head to look at the bottle of water on the bedside table and reached out to get it. Darlene was too thirsty. She felt that the taste in her mouth was too bitter. Darlene even felt that she may vomit blood. Darlene wanted to drink water and rinse her mouth. Darlene thought that it might be helpful to suppress that ufortable feeling. However, just as Darlene¡¯s fingers touched the bottle, a hand reached out to grab the bottle of water and threw it on the bed. Avery grabbed Darlene¡¯s arm and dragged Darlene off the bed. Darlene¡¯s messy hair was covered by the unpleasant smell of vomit. Darlene¡¯s entire face was as pale as a ghost. When Darlene was dragged out of bed by Avery, Darlene¡¯s legs were trembling so much that she could no longer stand steadily. Her knees bent down on the carpet. Avery only cared about dragging Darlene to the bathroom. Avery¡¯s mind was filled with the disgust and resistance that Darlene showed when he touched her just now. Darlene trembled violently and her consciousness became chaotic. Darlene said with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m in pain. Let me go.¡± As if Avery couldn¡¯t hear her, Avery dragged Darlene into the cold floor of the bathroom. Avery reached out and opened the tap on the bathtub. Avery casually threw Darlene in. ¡°Darlene, whether you mind it or not, you have no choice.¡± Avery crouched down, grabbed Darlene¡¯s chin, and stared at Darlene fiercely. Avery said, ¡°Gustave? What kind of thing is he? Let me ask you, what kind of thing is he? Why do you want to make me so angry?¡± The water in the bathtub slowly spread up. Darlene¡¯s consciousness was blurry, and she felt like she was sinking into the water bit by bit. The water was about to cover Darlene¡¯s chest and her head. Darlene could not breathe, and she was about to suffocate. Darlene¡¯s nails grabbed the edge of the bathtub, and she desperately wanted to get up. However, Darlene¡¯s hand was pulled out of the bathtub by Avery. Just as Darlene stood up, she lost support and fell back into the bathtub. Avery directly took the shower head from the side and turned it on. He poured the water, on Darlene¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sick and want to vomit whenever you see me? Continue vomiting. I have plenty of time to wash you.¡± Darlene could not avoid it. Darlene felt that her vision was a blur. Darlene felt dizzy as if she had returned ten years ago. Teresa handed Darlene a bank card with 170 thousand dors and said that she would take Darlene home. Teresa said that the Gard family would be Darlene¡¯s home. However, Darlene knew that she would never be a part of the Gard family. As the water poured down, Darlene trembled and buried her head in her hands. ¡°I want to go home. I won¡¯t go. I won¡¯t go with you. I want to go home.¡± Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Blood Averypletely lost his mind. He threw the shower head to the side and pulled away. Darlene¡¯s hand that was covering her head. ¡°What are you pretending to be crazy for? When I was talking to you properly, did you listen to me? What kind of person is Gustave? Why do you trust him so much?¡± There was only a buzzing sound in Darlene¡¯s mind. Darlene was unable to hear Avery¡¯s words. Darlene supported the edge of the bathtub and she wanted to get up. Her mind was filled with thoughts of escaping from this ce. The atmosphere made Darlene feel hard to breathe. Darlene could not even tell where this ce was. Avery frowned. He thought, the water is warm. It is just a bath for her. Did she have to be like this? Avery¡¯s anger could not be suppressed. He reached out and wanted to push Darlene back into the bathtub. ¡°OK, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. Sit down. You vomit and you are dirty. Can¡¯t you see?¡± When Avery reached out his hand, Darlene suddenly reacted fiercely. Darlene pushed Avery and said, ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t touch me!¡± Pushing Avery¡¯s hand away, Darlene anxiously wanted to get out of the bathtub. Her face was pale. The more anxious Darlene was, Darlene felt that the more slippery the bathtub became. Darlene wanted to get out of it. Avery frowned. He reached out again. Seeing that Darlene¡¯s mood had be too bad, Avery changed his attitude. His tone softened a little. ¡°Alright, sit down. I¡¯ll bring you a towel first. Later, I¡¯ll get someone to bring you clean clothes.¡± The clothes on Darlene¡¯s body had already beenpletely soaked in water. Together with her coat, they stuck to Darlene¡¯s body like a cage. Darlene pushed Avery away with all her might. ¡°Get out of my way, get out!¡± Avery felt that there was something wrong with Darlene¡¯s mood. The bathtub was extremely slippery. Avery was worried that Darlene would fall. Avery stretched out his hand and he wanted to help Darlene go out and bring Darlene to the bedroom. There was a carpet outside the bathroom. Avery thought, even if Darlene was in a bad mood and fell, she would not be hurt. Avery reached out his hand and wanted to take Darlene out. Darlene pushed Avery hard. Avery was a little upset. After thinking about it, Avery felt that he was not at fault. Avery thought, Darlene almost gave the copyright to Gustave. Darlene wanted to please Gustave. As Darlene¡¯s husband, it is only natural for me to be angry and question Darlene. Moreover, I took her to the bathroom. Although my actions were a little rude, my original intention was to wash her. Thinking of this, Avery felt that there was nothing wrong with him. He used his hand to pull Darlene. Darlene was suddenly agitated. She suddenly lowered her head and bit hard on the back. of Avery¡¯s hand. When Avery was in pain, Darlene reached out to push Avery away. Avery loosened his grip. Due to inertia, Darlene was unable to steady herself and fell back into the bathtub. Her forehead smashed fiercely against the edge of the bathtub. This hit was so heavy that Darlene felt that something exploded in her mind in an instant. There was something warm flowing through her forehead, and Darlene was knocked out. Darlene slid down the edge of the bathtub and sank into the water. When Avery quickly reached out to pull Darlene, it was already toote. The blood on Darlene¡¯s forehead quickly spread out on the surface of the bathtub water, and her face was so pale. Avery suddenly came back to his senses at that moment, and he anxiously reached out to scoop Darlene out of the water. Avery got a towel from the side and dried the water on Darlene¡¯s face. Avery reached out and patted Darlene¡¯s face. ¡°Darlene, Darlene?¡± Her whole body was as light as a feather without any reaction. Darlene¡¯s hands fell on the two sides of the water, and even her fingertips seemed to have turned white. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Avery carried Darlene out of the water. Avery turned around and hurriedly walked out of the bathroom. Before Avery could take the towel, he directly ced Darlene on the quilt on the bed and wrapped her tightly with the quilt. Avery took off Darlene¡¯s wet clothes and brought the towel over. Avery wiped Darlene dry and covered her with the quilt. Then Darlene called the front desk and asked them to bring a quilt and clothes over. The manager quickly sent all the things over. He did not know the size of Darlene¡¯s clothes, so he simply sent several sets of clothes in all sizes. When the manager knocked on the door and sent the clothes in, the manager asked politely, ¡°Mr. Gard, if your wife feels unwell, do you need me to call a doctor?¡± Avery took the clothes and went in. He responded with no and closed the door. Avery was a little flustered. He changed Darlene¡¯s clothes and covered Darlene with a quilt. Then Avery remembered what the manager had just said. Avery thought, at this time, I really should call a doctor over. It was already noon, and Seth had always been very regr. At 12:30 pm, he started hist lunch break on time. Avery called. Seth was sleeping soundly, and he was rather reluctant. After hanging up the phone, Avery stared at Darlene, who was lying on the bed. Avery thought, how could a normal person be like this? She wasn¡¯t that delicate in the past, and it was rare for her to get sick a few times a year. Avery still remembered that at that time, Teresa had said that Darlene was healthy and obedient. Teresa said that Darlene was a little girl who was easy to raise. Avery reached out and brushed away the hair on Darlene¡¯s face. Avery leaned over to take a closer look at Darlene. Darlene¡¯s skin was fair and pale, and it was different from the white skin of a healthy person. Avery thought, was it true? Avery tried hard to recall. They had known each other for ten years. Now that Avery thought about it, he seemed to have no impression of Darlene from many years ago. At that time, it was true. Avery had never looked Darlene in the eye. Avery could not even remember what Darlene looked like when Darlene entered the Gard family when she was 12 years old and what Darlene looked like when she was 17 or 18. In short, Avery only remembered that Darlene was a little fatter than she was now. Darlene probably had a sweet voice and probably liked tough. Avery was not sure about all this, but at least Avery was sure that Darlene had him in her eyes at that time. It was not like the way Darlene was now. Avery thought that Darlene should be the same as she was in the past, and it would be better to be the same in the past. Avery pressed his face against Darlene¡¯s forehead. There was no fever and it was a little cold. Averyy down beside Darlene and held her to warm her up. For some reason, Avery asked again, ¡°Darlene, are you cold?¡± Darlene had lived with the Gard family for so many years. She depended on others and got on with others carefully. Avery wondered whether Darlene was cold or not. Darlene in Avery¡¯s arms trembled a little as if she was somewhat repulsed by being approached like this, but Darlene did not wake up. Darlene had a dream. There was still the pair of familiar eyes. When the man followed Darlene into the water, he opened his mouth and vaguely said something to Darlene. All these years, Darlene often had this dream, but she had never been able to hear that sentence. But this time, Darlene seemed to hear it. The man said, ¡°Aurora, it¡¯s you.¡± Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 The Past All these years, Darlene had been repeatedly dreaming about the fall ten years ago. The orphanage organized the children to go to the top of the mountain to watch the sunrise. When she sat at the edge of the mountain cliff, she was pushed down the top of the mountain and fell into the sea. After that fall, she did not remember much about what happened before she was twelve years old, but she only remembered that time she fell clearly. She could still remember that when she suddenly fell from the top of the mountain, the children on the mountain and the leader screamed in horror. The morning wind N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. whistled past her ears. The sun popped out, the orange sunlight shone on the surface of the sea, and the waves roared endlessly. All of that quickly erged in her eyes, and her mind was nk. After her body fell rapidly, she fell into the sea with a ¡°bang¡±. Before her body sank into the water, she heard people shouting on the surface of the sea, and several people stepped on the surfboard toe over to her. She saw the face of a big boy who looked like he was in his twenties. When he got close to her, he jumped directly from the surfboard into the sea and swam to her. Providing timely help would always leave a deep impression. After he reached out and got Darlene up, a few men who came with him originally nned to help, but insteadughed and jeered, probably believing that he could sessfully save her. That ce was not too far from the beach, and it was not too difficult for someone good at swimming to save her. The boy held her and swam to the shore. He looked at her and said, ¡°Aurora, it¡¯s you.¡± But soon, his expression changed. He obviously lost his strength. He could not hold her in his arms anymore, and his body began to sink. She heard himin in a low voice, ¡°I was unlucky.¡± When the waves rolled over, it was very sudden. His body seemed to have a problem. He held her tightly and could not speak. He turned around and looked at the other men who were surfing. The waves rushed them into the middle of the sea. He lost his strength, and the waves took him under the water. A man jumped down and swam over to grab her arm, and then the big boy¡¯s hand let go of her hand. The big boy¡¯s eyes disappeared, and she had never seen them again. She could not remember them anymore. Darlene¡¯s forehead broke in a cold sweat. Shey on the bed and grabbed the nket tightly. When she fell into the nightmare, her entire body trembled violently. Seth had already carried the medical kit over. He held the electronic thermometer and was about to measure Darlene¡¯s body temperature. Just as the thermometer in Seth¡¯s hand reached Darlene¡¯s forehead, the person on the bed seemed to feel it. Darlene¡¯s hand holding the quilt immediately tightened. Avery stood to the side. Seeing Darlene¡¯s sudden reaction, he immediately cast a questioning gaze on Seth. Seth felt wronged. After testing Darlene¡¯s body temperature, he threw the thermometer to the side and said with some dissatisfaction, ¡°It has nothing to do with me. I didn¡¯t touch her. Can you two stop being surprised?¡± Avery obviously felt that Darlene had just been sleeping well, and her sudden resistance was because Seth approached her with the thermometer. He naturally wanted to find fault with Seth. ¡°I already said that her body temperature is normal. You don¡¯t have to test it.¡± Seth was so angry that heughed and directly quit. ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to be sick. Don¡¯t ask me to treat her. I¡¯m leaving.¡± As he spoke, he really reached out to pick up the medical kit on the bedside table and nned to leave directly. He wanted to examine Darlene¡¯s body temperature, and now it became his fault? Avery had no choice right now. Seth hade all the way here, so Seth was the only one who could examine Darlene. It was rare for Avery topromise. He turned around and sat down on the sofa. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anything anymore. You can check her up and prescribe some medicine.¡± Only then did Seth continue to examine Darlene with the stethoscope, while using Avery, ¡°It has only been a few days since she faked her death and came back. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether she is sick or not, normal people can¡¯t stand your torment. She just woke up from herast night, right?¡± Avery shifted his gaze away from the bed. ¡°It¡¯s not my problem, at least not just my problems.¡± Seth turned around to look at Avery and gave Avery a sneer. Avery guiltily changed his tone. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my problem. You can prescribe her some medicine. If she doesn¡¯t get better, I will take her to the hospitalter when she wakes up.¡± Seth sat down on the sofa opposite Avery. Seth ced the medical kit on the coffee table, opened it, and took out the medicine. ¡°No matter how I look at it, her condition is a little strange. Her vitality is so much worse than before. Do you have the medicine she took before? How about I bring some to the hospital for a check-up? You should also take her to the hospital for a check-up.¡± Avery replied, ¡°She¡¯s done a check-up. We went there two days ago, and it still turned out to be an ordinary heart disease.¡± Seth was writing down his prescription with a pen. When he heard this, his hand paused for a moment, and he raised his head to look at Avery. ¡°Go to another hospital to have a look.¡± He didn¡¯t want to say much, but he had heard that Vivian and Jax were caught having an affair in the hotel by Sandrast night. Sandra was angry. The hotel had spread the news to Andrew. If Andrew hadn¡¯t managed to suppress public opinion, Vivian would probably go viral now. Seth always felt that Vivian was not a good person. As for Jax, he was not a good person either. As for the hospital that Avery had brought Darlene to, the person in temporary charge was Jax. Avery obviously understood as well. He frowned and said, ¡°Jax doesn¡¯t have the guts.¡± Seth nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t judge. In any case, it¡¯s best if you change to another hospital and personally watch over them to give Darlene a check-up. ¡°Heart disease isn¡¯t my research focus, but I¡¯m notpletely ignorant. It is not impossible to vomit blood when normal heart disease urs, but it won¡¯t be so serious.¡± Avery recalled the diagnosis paper that Gustave had given him before. It said that Darlene was in the late stage of heart failure. That was considered a terminal illness. He could not ept it, so he chose not to believe 1. Avery could not face such a fact. He shook his head. ¡°No, she has had a heart attack for so many years. It won¡¯t suddenly worsen. I know this.¡± Seth left the prescription and medicine on the coffee table and stood up with the medical kit in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s just to change a hospital. It won¡¯t take much time, and you won¡¯t lose anything. This is all I have to say. It¡¯s just my kind reminder. In short, think about it yourself.¡± He left the guest room and closed the door. The guest room returned to silence. Avery sat silently on the sofa and did not get up for a long time. He stared at Darlene, who was sleeping peacefully on the bed. After a long time, he still took out his phone and found Giovanni on his contact list. Giovanni had recently returned to the US. He was an internationally renowned medical expert. Previously, Avery contacted him and asked him to treat Nigel, but then an ident. happened, and Nigel died. His fingers lingered on the contact list for a while before he sent a message: ¡°Giovanni, I would like to ask for your help to do a checkup for my wife.¡± Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Reason for the Adoption Just as Avery sent the message, Giovanni called Avery. Older people did not like to send messages to talk about things, but they preferred to say what they wanted to say directly on the phone. Avery looked at Darlene, who was on the bed, picked up his phone, and went to the corridor outside to answer the phone. Avery walked toward the door and then opened the door and closed it gently. The sound of opening and closing the door was not loud, but Darlene, who was on the bed, woke up in an instant. Darlene¡¯s forehead was full of sweat. Her mind was still in the dream when she fell into the water. Sitting up from the bed, Darlene could only hear the heavy breathing in her throat. Darlene nced around and found that Avery was not in the room. She was left alone in the room. The eyes Darlene saw in her dream lingered in her mind. The man held her in his arms and tried to rise from the water, but they slowly sank. The man¡¯s eyes were deep and clear. He looked at Darlene with a familiar and strange expression. Once one woke up, it was hard for him to remember what he dreamed. Darlene tried hard to recall those eyes, but she still could not remember what the eyes looked like exactly. However, Darlene could still remember the voice. She couldn¡¯t quite remember if the man called her Aurora. Darlene repeated what the man called her in a low voice. She felt it was a little familiar. She thought about it carefully and remembered that she had heard her grandmother call her like this before. Darlene had always thought that Reina was just talking nonsense, but now the same name appeared in her dream again,ing from another person. Darlene felt more and more that maybe she should find an opportunity to go to the orphanage to check that out or go to get the contact information of the children who stayed with her in the orphanage and ask them if she had other names. Before, when Reina always called Darlene Aurora, Darlene was confused. Darlene¡¯s first thought was to ask Aleena if Aleena knew something. Aleena had stayed in the orphanage with Darlene. However, Aleena said that she did not know anything. When Aleena was in the orphanage, she was very timid. She only called Darlene by Darlene¡¯s name. Later, Darlene was adopted by the Gard family. It was not until when Aleena saw Darlene again two yearster that Aleena knew Darlene¡¯s full name. Thinking of this, Darlene felt that it might be a little tricky to ask about these things. She had left the orphanage for so many years, and she did not know if there were any files about her. Darlene thought, however, it is just a name. In fact, it is not something important. I am about to die. What name did I have before doesn¡¯t matter to me. Darlene felt dazed. When she saw that there was no trace of Avery in the room, she guessed that he might have gone to thepany. There were surveince cameras everywhere in the hotel, and Reina was still in the hospital. Darlene did not think she could escape now, so she got out of bed and went into the bathroom to wash her face so that she could feel better. After entering the bathroom, Darlene looked at her face in the mirror. It seemed to be a little paler than a few days ago. Darlene thought she had just over two months to live. Nigel died, so there wasn¡¯t much Darlene couldn¡¯t let go of if she died, but she was still worried about Reina. Darlene thought perhaps she should try to save up some money and then give the money to a reliable person to keep for Reina in case of emergencies. After washing her face with a towel, Darlene looked at her eyes in the mirror and her mind was filled with the eyes in her dream again. Darlene reached out and wiped the water off the mirror. In a trance, she saw the man in the mirror again. Darlene looked in the mirror and asked, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Darlene wondered why the man saved her, why he knew her, and why he called her a strange name. If everything Darlene dreamed of was fake, how could she remember it so well? Darlene could even remember what happened after she fell into the water. Darlene remembered that she was rescued from the water. When she woke up in the hospital, the person who saved her had already disappeared. Nigel was only two years old when Teresa appeared at Darlene¡¯s bedside and offered to give her 170 thousand dors to save Nigel. A two-year-old who had a heart condition could die at any time if his family didn¡¯t have enough money to pay for his treatment. So Darlene did not think too much about it and willingly epted Teresa¡¯s money and conditions and became the child adopted by the Gard family. Darlene could still remember the look in Avery¡¯s eyes when she epted the bank card given by Teresa without hesitation and agreed to go to the Gard¡¯s home on the same. day. That was the first time Darlene saw Avery. Avery was just twenty years old. Avery looked perfect. Darlene had rarely seen such a good-looking man, but the way Avery looked at her was cold and disdainful as if he was looking at the dirtiest thing. Darlene felt she had been blessed with luck atst. She had the money to pay treatment, and she also had a home. for Nigel¡¯s However, Darler found out the truth. After she fell into the water and was sent to the hospital for a blood transfusion, the nurse shouted that the Rh-negative blood was not stored, and Teresa wanted to adopt Darlene only after hearing this. Teresa didn¡¯t adopt Darlene out of kindness. Teresa adopted Darlene in case something bad would happen to Avery. That was why when Darlene was nine years old, and when Avery was in a car ident and his life was threatened, Teresa showed her true colors and let Darlene donate more 7 blood, disregarding Darlene¡¯s safety. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Darlene let out a self-deprecatingugh. After washing her face, she left the bathroom. Just as Darlene left the bathroom, the room door that was left unlocked was pushed open. Avery came in from the outside with his phone in hand. He seemed to be happy. Seeing that Darlene had woken up, Avery was stunned for a moment before walking up to Darlene. Avery said, ¡°You¡¯re awake. I asked Seth to examine you. Do you feel better?¡± Darlene took a step back. When Avery approached Darlene, Darlene walked past him and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Avery did not care about Darlene¡¯s reaction. Avery thought it was a good thing that she woke up. Avery sat back down on the sofa, put down his phone, and said in a good mood, ¡°I helped you make an appointment with Mr. Dawson. He is busy. I don¡¯t see him more than a few times a year.¡± Avery added, ¡°You¡¯re in bad shape. Your condition may beplicated. I will let him examine you. You can rest assured.¡± Darlene walked back to the bedside to get her phone. When Darlene heard what Avery said, she turned around and looked at Avery, saying, ¡°How many more times do you want me to get checked? I¡¯ve had so many checks. Will you only be satisfied if I¡¯m diagnosed with a terminal disease?¡± Avery became somewhat sullen. He said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it for your own good? The results of the check always show that you are not sick. How does someone who¡¯s not sick get so lethargic and vomiting blood like you?¡± Avery said, ¡°Anyway, I have never seen someone like that before. This is thest time. If Mr. Dawson finds out that there is no problem, I will not let you have any check-ups anymore.¡± Darlene wanted Avery to change the topic, so she interrupted Avery and said, ¡°No. I¡¯m not going to get checked. Mr. Dawson seems to be a brain disease specialist.¡± If Darlene agreed to let Giovanni check her, her heart failure would surely be detected. Darlene did not want Avery to know about her heart failure. Darlene thought it would make her sick to see Avery pretend to care about her after he learned the truth. Darlene didn¡¯t think she needed Avery to feel sorry for her even if she died. Therefore, Darlene had already quietly made a will. After she died, she would pass her ashes to Aleena and ask Aleena to help scatter the ashes into the sea. Darlene wanted her ashes to be blown as far away as possible so that she would never have anything to do with Avery. Avery had just said a few good words in a good manner, but seeing that Darlene was unwilling to get checked, his vile nature quickly returned. ¡°In short, you have no choice. You must do as I said. Have a good rest during the day. Then, we will go to the hospital at night.¡± The door was locked, and Darlene could not go out anyway. Darlene didn¡¯t want to see Avery, so she went back to bed and continued to sleep. At night, when Darlene was forced to go to the hospital by Avery, Giovanni had already been waiting for them. Giovanni had especially pushed off an appointment in order to examine Darlene. Giovanni made a preliminary diagnosis. He had been practicing medicine for decades, so he had more experience than the average doctor. Giovanni could tell at a nce that something was wrong with Darlene¡¯s body. When he was diagnosing Darlene alone, he asked, ¡°Do you really not know what your illness is?¡± Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 She Does Not Need His Apology Giovanni saw Darlene hesitate and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am a doctor. I¡¯m responsible for curing diseases and saving people. If you want to hide your illness from your family, I will respect you, but the premise is that you will cooperate with the treatment.¡± Darlene was silent for a long time, knowing that since she hade to do the examination, she could not hide her illness. She did not hide it anymore. ¡°Late-stage left heart failure. It was found out more than three months ago.¡± Giovanni thought he heard something wrong. ¡°What?¡± ** Heart failure was the most serious kind of heart disease. Late-stage meant that it was an incurable disease. It was the same as Darlene¡¯s heart had been necrotic and could not be repaired. Darlene turned on her phone, clicked open her previous check-up, handed the phone over, and repeated it softly, ¡°Left heart failure,te stage. Giovanni, you are an expert in this area. I can¡¯t be cured, right?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Giovanni took the phone and looked at it carefully. His tone suddenly sank. ¡°Young people always y silly buggers! ¡°At this point, you should tell your family. You will be hospitalized for treatment and heart transntation. How can you keep it from them and pretend that nothing has happened?¡± As he spoke, he stood up. ¡°How can you do this? I have to tell Avery to find a suitable heart for you. The Gard family has social connections. You can¡¯t deal with this matter alone.¡± Darlene immediately stood up to stop him. ¡°Giovanni, you just promised that you respect my intentions. I don¡¯t want to tell anyone, including my family or others.¡± Giovanni stopped in his tracks and advised Darlene with a grim face, ¡°Darlene, you moved into the Gard¡¯s house when you were twelve. I have always been on good terms with the Gard family. I watched you grow up. ¡°I know that you had a little conflict with Avery. The Gard family has not been would concerned about you all these years, but heart failure is a matter of life and death. It¡¯s not time to throw a tantrum.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Darlene interrupted him. Darlene wanted to calm herself down. But when she thought of what Avery had done to her, and how he had lightly apologized to her after finding out the truth, she had no way to calm herself down. She did not need his apology. Avery hurt Darlene deeply. If one day he suddenly woke up and apologized to her, it would not let her feel better. Instead, it would reopen Darlene¡¯s scar and let her feel the pain of cutting her skin again. Darlene shook her head. ¡°Anyway, no matter whether he cares about it or not, I don¡¯t want to tell him. Giovanni, please keep my illness secret. I don¡¯t want Avery or anyone in the Gard family to know it.¡± Giovanni sighed. ¡°Why are you¡­¡± Darlene replied, ¡°Please, Giovanni. I will cooperate with the treatment. As for the heart, I have asked the doctor to try to find it.¡± When Gustave found out about Darlene¡¯s condition, he agreed to find a suitable heart for her. Giovanni had no choice but to respect her. However, he still said in a low voice, ¡°Since I know it, I must give you the greatest chance to live. ¡°I can¡¯tpletely hide it from Avery. I will tell him that your heart disease has worsened and won¡¯t mention the failure of your heart. I will ask him to find a suitable heart for you. How about this?¡± Darlene hesitated, and Giovanni¡¯s attitude was a little tough. ¡°If this doesn¡¯t work, then I can only break my promise and disregard my medical ethics. I will tell Avery the truth. ¡°You have to be clear. If Avery and the Gard family make efforts to find your heart, the probability of finding it is likely to be at least double that if you look for it alone.¡± Darlene was silent for a moment and finally responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Giovanni was a little reluctant to give up and advised, ¡°If you care about yourself, you should tell Avery directly. No matter how ruthless he is, can he still watch his wife get into trouble?¡± Darlene reached out and took the medical record from the table. ¡°Giovanni, I have thought it through. I have decided not to tell him. I will leave you to your Giovanni, please help me with the results of the examination.¡± business. Giovanni waved his hand. ¡°Alright, go find the heart quickly. I¡¯ll also try my best.¡± Darlene thanked Giovanni and left his office. Darlene was admitted to the hospital. Darlene was not used to the smell of disinfectant in the hospital. She could not remember how long she had been in the hospital. Avery stayed with Darlene at night. Because he had not been to thepany for many days, he received a call from Andre at night and was scolded. When Avery returned to the ward, his face was gloomy. Darlene thought that Avery would leave, but he stayed in the ward. He dealt with trifles through video conferences, and important contracts were sent to the hospital by his special assistant, Markus. It was not until ten o¡¯clock in the morning the next day that the examination results. were all out. Giovanni personally sent the reports over. Darlene was put on a drip on the bed and could not get out of bed. Giovanni handed the sheets to Avery and said in a low voice, ¡°Her illness is neither minor nor major, but her heart disease has begun to deteriorate. ¡°Ms. Garcia has been suffering from heart disease for so many years since she was a child, and it is not good for her to get worse. She might as well think of a way to find a suitable heart. This can save her worries.¡± Avery took the sheets and looked at them. Darlene¡¯s situation was indeed a bit serious, but it was better than what he had expected. As for his expectations, Avery could not exin them clearly. In short, it was very bad. Hearing that Giovanni suggested changing Darlene¡¯s heart, Avery sat on the sofa and looked up. ¡°Is there a need to change her heart?¡± Avery wouldn¡¯t have said so. But previously, Nigel had such a serious heart disease. When Avery contacted Giovanni, Giovanni did not rmend directly changing the heart. Changing the heart was not a good thing. After surgery, the rejection reaction was not easy to endure. If there were other ways, Avery would rather give it a try. Darlene¡¯s current situation was not as serious as Nigel¡¯s, but Giovanni suggested changing her heart. Avery felt a little strange. Giovanni thought that Avery was not very concerned, so Giovanni¡¯s face darkened as he said seriously, ¡°Avery, you cannot take her health lightly. ¡°I am a doctor. Ms. Garcia should change her heart. Don¡¯t be careless. Hurry up and find a suitable heart for her.¡± Avery looked at the stack of reports again. After a long while, he suddenly said half-jokingly, ¡°Giovanni, is the examination reliable? Are you sure you are not hiding anything from me?¡± Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Cook for Darlene Seeing that Avery was suspicious, Giovanni was so impulsive that he even wanted to tell the truth directly. Since Darlene had been so ill, as her husband, Avery should be able to help if he knew the actual situation. Just as Giovanni was about to speak, Darlene spoke, ¡°Avery, Giovanni is an expert on this aspect, and it was you who hired him to treat me. The result is out. What else do you. have to doubt?¡± Her voice was a little cold as she continued, ¡°If this result is not serious enough and disappoints you, then you might as well find another doctor and give you the results you expected.¡± Avery could only give up. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. Well, Mr. Dawson, I¡¯m afraid I have to trouble you with the follow-up treatment.¡± Giovanni was silent for a moment. He wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t. He thought that since Avery lived with Darlene every day, Avery could tell how serious. Darlene¡¯s condition was even if no one told him. If they had been together day and night and really cared about each other, how could Avery not know that there was a big problem with Darlene¡¯s health? He wrote down the medical records, ced them on the bed, and replied, ¡°It¡¯s OK. I have the duty to treat her. Ms. Garcia will stay here and receive treatment. Before finding a suitable heart, you have to take good care of your health and prepare for the heart transnt in the best condition.¡± Darlene was worried that Giovanni would spill the beans, so she immediately nodded. ¡°I understand. Thank you, Mr. Dawson.¡± Avery did not know why, but he felt uneasy. He always felt that something was wrong, but when he carefully thought about it, he could not find any problems. There was no problem with the examination results, but he seemed to feel even more uneasy. Avery didn¡¯t see anything wrong with Giovanni¡¯s reaction. Giovanni did not stay for long. After giving a few serious instructions, he left the ¡®ward. Darlene was very tired. Recently, she felt that she was getting more and more tired. Sometimes, when she thought about something more and wanted to say a few more words, she would feel tired. When she stood, Darlene felt her legs hurt. When she sat down, she wanted to lie down, but now she was lying on the bed, and Darlene still felt ufortable. Her heart felt hot as if something was stuck in her heart. When she moved violently, she could feel the strong smell of blood. She propped herself up on the bed and wanted to get up. Avery immediately walked over and ced the pillow behind her back. ¡°If you¡¯re tired from lying down, then sit for a while. It¡¯s inconvenient to get out of bed. when you¡¯re on a drip. I¡¯ll go get you lunch and have the servantse in to take care of you.¡± Darlene did not say a word. Avery thought that she had tacitly agreed. He called the servants in and then left. Just as he walked out of the ward to the elevator, the nanny called him. ¡°Sir, what would you and Ms. Garcia like to eat? I will cook some light dishes for lunch.¡± Avery entered the elevator and replied, ¡°Prepare more ingredients. I will cook myself when I return.¡± The nanny thought that she had heard wrong. ¡°What did you say?¡± Avery did not repeat it again. He directly hung up the phone and entered the elevator. He did not call Cyrus and drove back to Southwood Vi alone. Avery ced his hands on the steering wheel and found that his hands were sweating again. It waste autumn, and even though it was noon, the temperature was not high. But his hands were sweating, and his mind was filled with Giovanni¡¯s words. ¡°Find a suitable heart and prepare for the heart transnt.¡± If Darlene only suffered from ordinary heart disease, she wouldn¡¯t need to have a heart transnt. How serious was her illness that made Giovanni, a veteran doctor who had seen all kinds of seriously ill patients, choose to hide the fact from him? Avery did not dare to think too deeply. After thinking for a while, he thought of the list that Gustave had given him before, saying that Darlene was in thete stage of heart failure. He shook his head and thought that he must be thinking too much. No matter what, Avery would definitely be able to find a suitable heart for Darlene as soon as possible. He suppressed all the thoughts in his mind and stopped thinking about them. Darlene had been fine all these years, so she would not suddenly suffer from such a serious disease. When he returned to Southwood Vi, the nanny had already prepared many ingredients. She was afraid that she had heard wrongly on the phone and had already prepared a few dishes. Avery entered the kitchen, took the apron beside him, and said, ¡°Go out.¡± The nanny was a little startled, and even the servants outside the kitchen were stunned. Avery looked at the nanny, who was stunned, and said again, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± The nanny came to her senses and quickly left. Avery took the dishes and washed them. He recalled that he had only cooked for Darlene twice in the past few years. The first time he cooked for her was on the day they got married. Darlene was in a good mood and drank too much wine. As a result, she had gastroenteritis and could not eat anything that day. Avery personally cooked many light dishes for her, including soup. He remembered that she was so happy that she smiled from ear to ear. She endured the pain and almost finished all the dishes. Later on, he always used work as an excuse and never went into the kitchen again. It was already half a year ago when he cooked for her. Darlene vomited in the middle of the night, and Avery thought that she was pregnant and cooked seafood spaghetti for her. For so many years, the only thing Avery had done for Darlene was to cook twice for her. Other than that, there was nothing else. Avery¡¯s cooking skills were not bad. When he was twenty, his mother passed away, and he fell out with the Gard family and lived outside alone. He did not bring a single nanny or servant with him. Ever since he was young, he had been pampered and had never done any housework. Avery had been living alone for half a year, and he took care of himself in terms of food, clothing, amodation, and transportation. Besides, he practiced his cooking skills. Later, Andrew couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and softened his attitude to let Avery go back home, but Avery didn¡¯t. Darlene was married into the Gard family at that time. Back then, Avery had just quarreled with the Gard family, so they disliked Darlene even more. After that, he didn¡¯t return to the Gard¡¯s house. He bought Scenery Vi and lived there. Avery washed and processed the vegetables, and when he was about to make soup, he took out his phone to ask Darlene what she wanted to eat. He turned on his phone and hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he did not ask. If she knew that he was the one who made this meal, she probably wouldn¡¯t eat it. By the time the food was ready, it was already eleven. Avery put on his suit and didn¡¯t stay for long before directly going to the hospital. When the nanny saw that he had gone out and tidied up the kitchen, she sighed with emotion. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Gard could cook by himself.¡± The servants who followed in said, ¡°There are many things you don¡¯t know, Megan. Mr. and Mrs. Gard used to be in a good rtionship. If not for Vivian, things wouldn¡¯t havee to this.¡± Megan was a generationrger than the servants and immediately retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t agree with what you said. Men are fickle in affection. You can¡¯t me others for their mistakes.¡± Avery drove to the hospital. When he returned to the ward, Darlene did not sleep. She sat at the head of the bed and looked at her phone. When she saw Averye in, she immediately put her phone down vigntly. She had just contacted Gustave and said that she was already preparing the script. It was rare for Avery not to ask more. He took a small dining table and put it on the bed. Then heid out the food he brought over. ¡°Eat first. Mary is not here, so I let the new nanny cook for you. See if the dishes suit your taste.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Darlene didn¡¯t reply. She picked up some dishes and tasted them. But then she stopped chewing. After a long time, she put down her knife and fork, saying indifferently, ¡°They didn¡¯t taste good. I¡¯m not eating anymore. You can take them away.¡± Avery sat down by the bed, took the knife and fork that she had used, and took a bite of the food. He looked at Darlene and said, ¡°Darlene, you still remember the taste. We can go back to the old days.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the te on the small dining table was swept to the ground, and the food and fragments scattered all over the ground. It was a mess. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Avery Forces Darlene to Kill Him Darlene swept all the food on the small dining table to the ground. The sound of the te breaking was crisp, and her hands were trembling. But her expression was very calm. ¡°Do you think we can go back to the old days? Then can you pick up the things on the ground and ce them back here again? I suddenly feel that I can eat them.¡± How could the broken te and the dirty food on the ground be ced back on the dining table again? Avery sat by the bed and stared at the ground. He did not speak for a long time. It was so long that Darlene no longer had the desire to say another word to him. She reached out and put the small dining table aside. Then she leaned back and closed her eyes. ¡°Can you go out? I want to rest for a while. You don¡¯t have to waste your efforts on these. things. I am no longer interested in anything you do for me now, and I don¡¯t want to listen to your ridiculous remarks.¡± Avery stood up. When Darlene thought that he would note in again after he left, he took the cleaner¡¯s tools and returned to the ward, cleaning up the mess on the ground. There were still some broken porcin pieces on the ground. He took a mop and carefully cleaned it before sitting down by the bed. He did not have the confidence, but he still said. ¡°I can make you new food. There is nothing that can¡¯t be made. The food that fell to the ground can¡¯t go back to its original state, but I can make you the new ones.¡± Darlene¡¯s chest heaved up and down. Because of her anger, she found it hard to keep calm when she said, ¡°Just like you said, we can have another child, and you willpensate me again. ¡°Avery, even if I didn¡¯t give birth to it, it was still a life. My younger brother is dead. How are you going to compensate me? Don¡¯t be so ridiculous.¡± ¡°Then what do you want? Things havee to this. What else do you think I can do?¡± Avery could not hold back his emotions. He reached out to take the fruit knife from the bedside table and stuffed it into her hand. ¡°You hate me so much that you don¡¯t want to let me go. Now that things havee to this, tell me what I can do. How about I give you my life? Just kill me.¡± He pulled out the scabbard, grabbed her hand, and pressed the knife against his neck. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me? Just kill me and vent your anger. Do you think I feel good when I face you every day? Do you think I don¡¯t want to redeem myself and don¡¯t want topensate you?¡± Her hand was forced by Avery to hold the knife tightly. The de pressed against his neck. Darlene¡¯s expression changed, and she struggled to retreat. Even if she really wanted to kill Avery, she definitely did not want to be a murderer for him. He was not worthy of letting her be a murderer. She tried to struggle her hand away and said anxiously, ¡°Let go, you madman!¡± Avery did not let go. The de cut through his skin and flesh, and his eyes stared fixedly at her. ¡°What are you afraid of? Kill the man you hate to the bone and get what you want. The artery on the neck is easily cut open. Didn¡¯t you try this before? What? Can¡¯t bear to do it anymore?¡± He provoked her and grabbed her hand to press the knife against his neck. Scarlet blood dripped along the de, and then down along the back of their hands, dripping onto the white sheets and the ground. The blood was dazzling red. Darlene trembled all over. Looking at the blood on his neck, her eyes also turned red. That hatred quickly spread in her mind and turned into an increasing urge to kill Avery. What was there to be afraid of? She only had two months left to live. It was such a good deal to bury this man with her. Her hand holding the knife trembled more and more. Avery did not feel pain. He stared at her and said, ¡°The child in your stomach was killed by me. Have you forgotten? ¡°Your brother was also killed by me. Can¡¯t you remember that? They are waiting for you to take revenge. The knife is in your hands and I am right in front of you. There is not even a surveince camera in this ward. Darlene, when did you be so cowardly?¡± Darlene¡¯s lips were pale, and her eyes were red. ¡°Don¡¯t force me.¡± Avery interrupted her, ¡°Your hatred is only this much. It is not even enough to support you to kill me. It seems that those two lives are not that important to you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Darlene¡¯s mind was filled with hatred and unwillingness. Thest bit of her reason waspletely swallowed up. She gritted her teeth and exerted force in her hand. The de fiercely pressed against Avery¡¯s neck. Avery released his hand and allowed her to press the knife down. It was as if he could not feel the sharp pain in his neck at all. His eyes just stared unblinkingly at Darlene¡¯s red eyes. Darlene had loved him for ten years. How could she not have any feelings for him now? How could she treat him like a stranger? The blood on his neck quickly flowed out. Darlene¡¯s breathing became heavier and heavier until she suddenly came back to her senses. Her sob turned into a scream of horror. Cyrus, who was guarding outside, immediately pushed open the door and came in when he heard the sound. When he saw the scene in front of him, his face instantly sank. He approached and said anxiously, ¡°Ms. Garcia, let go of your hand! What are you doing!¡± Before Cyrus could finish his sentence, Avery grabbed a teacup from the bedside table and threw it on the ground. ¡°Get out!¡± Cyrus was stunned on the spot. He still wanted to say something, but Avery said again, ¡°Get out.¡± Cyrus was worried, but he still turned around and left the ward. He immediately called for the doctor to wait outside. Seeing that Darlene was not going to make a move, Avery reached out to grab her wrist and pressed it against his neck. ¡°Come, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t make any noise. Don¡¯t draw the people outside in. You can do it again.¡± Fear appeared in Darlene¡¯s eyes, and she trembled violently. She suddenly pulled her hand back, and the fruit knife in her hand lightly fell to the ground. It bounced on the ground and emitted a somewhat ear-piercing and clear sound. Darlene¡¯s hands trembled violently, and she tightly grabbed the nket. She trembled as she retreated backward as if she was looking at a madman. She stared at Avery with caution. Avery got up and leaned over to her. ¡°What are you afraid of? If I¡¯m not even afraid. What are you afraid of?¡± Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Avery Provokes Darlene Darlene¡¯s breathing was heavy, and she anxiously wanted to retreat again. The wound and blood on Avery¡¯s neck were extremely ring. At that moment, he waspletely a madman who had lost his mind. Avery let the blood flow down. When Darlene retreated again, he reached out and pressed down on her shoulder. ¡°Why can¡¯t you be more ruthless? Didn¡¯t you hate me so much that you wanted to kill. me? You even felt sick seeing me. What are you worried about?¡± Darlene anxiously reached out to push him away. Her left hand was still on the drip. When she moved, the needle was pulled. Avery pressed her left wrist against the bed. He did not let her hand move, and he still stared at her. ¡°I gave you a chance. But you did not dare to kill me. ¡°Darlene, there is no second chance. As long as I am alive, I will never let you go. You should stay and tell me what you want to do. I can try my best to satisfy you.¡± When he finished speaking, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to let you go again. You know it is impossible. I won¡¯t let you go. ¡°Do you believe me? One day, I will definitely be able to find your younger brother. When I say I can compensate you, then I will definitely do it.¡± Due to her excited emotions, Darlene¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse. ¡°Don¡¯t mention my younger brother. You don¡¯t deserve to mention him!¡± Avery¡¯s hands, which were pressing against her shoulder, trembled a little as he approached her. ¡°You are the one who forced me to mention them. It has been so long. Have you ever let go of them?¡± Mr. Mcmahon said, ¡°It was strange about your brother falling from that room. Your brother might not really be dead. I might be able to find him. ¡°As for the miscarriage, the child was only two months old, and it has not taken shape. Moreover, with your condition, you have to take medicine for heart disease every day. Even if I let you keep the child, can the fetus stay?¡± ¡°Shameless!¡± Darlene trembled violently, her eyes red, and she raised her right hand to p him. The blood that flowed down from his neck had drenched Avery¡¯s shirt, and now he felt pain from receiving a p on his face. Avery did not have much of a reaction, and he continued to stare at her. ¡°I admit what I have done, but was it all my fault? ¡°There are so many suspicious points as for the matter of your younger brother falling off the building. The murderer has yet to be found, but you look at me with hate as I have killed him. ¡°I signed to abort the child, but was itpletely decided by me?¡± Every word he said was like a knife cutting through her through. He lightly got rid of the responsibility. Darlene was so angry that she wanted to get out of bed to pick up the fruit knife. If he gave her another chance, she would definitely kill him. She clenched her fists tightly and stared at the knife that had fallen to the ground. She wanted to push Avery away to pick it up. Avery kicked the knife away and increased the strength of his hands pressing against her shoulders. ¡°I said before. You only have one chance to kill me. ¡°From now on, just stay by my side. I won¡¯t treat you unfairly anymore, but I won¡¯t let you have the chance to run away.¡± He let go of his hands and bent over to pick up the fruit knife on the ground. When he got up to go out, he staggered because of the loss of blood. He used his thumb to lightly scrape the de with his finger. The fruit knife was very sharp, and the blood stained his finger. Avery walked to the end of the bed and yed with the fruit knife in his hand. He turned around and looked at Darlene on the bed. ¡°You can¡¯t even kill me with such a sharp knife. Darlene, do you really have no feelings for me?¡± Darlene¡¯s eyes were red as she threw the phone in her hand at him. ¡°Get out!¡± put Avery quickly reached out and grabbed the phone that she had thrown at him. He back on the quilt, and for some reason, his voice was tinged with joy. ¡°It¡¯s just a small it fight. You don¡¯t bear to kill me.¡± Darlene was so angry that her heart hurt badly. She wanted to reach out to pull out the needle and get out of bed. Avery finally stopped provoking her. He turned around and walked out of the ward. ¡°You should rest. I¡¯ll go out first. I won¡¯t being in for a while.¡± The sound of something smashing on the ground came from the ward. Avery did not Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. gone look back and walked out of the ward. The confidence he had just had seemed to be in an instant. He held onto the wall in the corridor and took a deep breath. He could not tell if it was pain or exhaustion. Things still came to this. If not for that knife, he probably wouldn¡¯t even see her angry appearance anymore. The lifeless Darlene hurt him. Only when she stabbed the knife in his neck could he feel that she was still alive. Recently, he had an illusion that Darlene was no longer the one he was familiar with. Cyrus and the doctor were waiting outside. They were anxious. Seeing Averye out, they immediately surrounded him. ¡°Sir, let the doctor take you to treat your wound first.¡± The doctor at the side immediately replied, ¡°Mr. Gard, follow me this way. This wound is not shallow. You have to treat it as soon as possible. If you lose too much blood, you might need a transfusion.¡± Avery was a little dazed. He did not say a word and followed the doctor to the other side of the corridor. Halfway there, Avery turned around and looked at Cyrus, who was following him. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. Go outside the ward and look after her.¡± Cyrus nodded with some worry and returned to Darlene¡¯s ward. When the wound was treated, Andrew called to ask Avery whether he still cared about thepany. Andrew scolded, ¡°If you continue to ignore thepany, I think the business, which I have been working on for years, will be destroyed in your hands! ¡°Just tell me if you will take care of thepany. There are so many problems in thepany, and the employees even called me. If you can¡¯t deal with it, I will let Erick handle the matter!¡± Erick had been coveting Avery¡¯s position for all these years, but he got nothing in the end after he had fought with Avery for so many years. If Erick could not get it with proper means, he could only nder Avery in front of Andrew and fan the mes. Avery recalled that he had indeed not been to thepany for a few days because Darlene had been hospitalized. He replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go over in the afternoon.¡± Andrew was still furious. Avery directly hung up the phone and instructed the servants to stay and watch Darlene. He had to leave. When he was in a bad mood, he liked to drive alone and did not let Cyrus follow him. When Avery arrived at the underground garage, he saw a man wearing a ck shirt and a mask in the distance. He walked around in front of Avery¡¯s car and left, and his appearance was a little strange. Avery took another look at him, but he was still thinking about Darlene, so he did not. pay much attention to it. He got in the car and drove away from the underground parking lot. He felt that something was wrong. It was noon, and there were not many cars on the road. After Avery passed an intersection, the signal light turned red, and he stepped on the brake to stop the car. Only then did he know what was wrong. He stepped on the brake and the car slowed down a little, but the car could not stop. It drove through the stop line and quickly went to the intersection. Because of the wound on his neck, Avery was a little dizzy, and his reaction was slow. A truck from left to right rushed over. After a sharp whistle, the truck driver stepped on the brake, but it still hit Avery¡¯s car because of inertia. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Avery Has a Car ident After Avery left the hospital, Darlene quickly fell asleep because she had a conflict with him and the medicine in the intravenous drip had a mild hypnotic effect. When she fell asleep, Darlene had nightmares. She dreamed that she was pushed down from the top of the mountain and that her child cried as it watched her. She even dreamed that she was dead, and Reina was leaning on her bedside crying. The nightmares were so terrible that she could not breathe. Her whole body was wet with sweat, and she felt her forehead touch. Darlene could not tell if it was a dream or reality, and she suddenly woke up. When she opened her eyes, she saw the eyes of a man who was very close to her. Darlene was really frightened. She immediately grabbed the quilt and sat up from the bed. Her forehead mmed on Nathen¡¯s forehead. Nathen immediately stood up and took a step back. He said with a guilty tone, OK?¡± ¡°Are you Darlene did note to her senses for a long time. Her mind was filled with the she had just seen. She saw a pair of eyes that were erged in front of her. eyes For some reason, she remembered that when she was taken to Lancaster by Gustave, she woke up to see Nathen in front of her, staring at her. Two times in a row, she was shocked by him. She calmed down and asked curiously, ¡°Dr. Elicott, why are you here?¡± Nathen was wearing a white coat and holding an electronic thermometer in his hand. ¡°I am no longer working in the previous hospital, and I work here now. ¡°Mr. Dawson is in charge of the hospital. He is too busy to handle so many things, so he asked me to help him here. What a coincidence, I met you again.¡± He shook the thermometer in his hand and exined, ¡°You look pale, and you seem to be not sleeping well. I was just about to check your temperature.¡± Darlene remembered that Nathen had been driven out of the hospital by the Gard family because of her. It was normal for him to work somewhere else. However, he did not need to be so close to her if he just wanted to check her temperature. She had known Nathen for many years, and this was the first time she felt that something was wrong with him. Nathen smiled and asked, ¡°I was rude. Did I scare you?¡± Darlene shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± She turned her head and looked out of the window. The sky was a little gloomy. She looked at the time on her mobile phone. It was only two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. A nurse came in and said anxiously, ¡°Dr. Elicott, I finally found you. At about one o¡¯clock, the family of the patient in bed No. 3 came to find you. But I didn¡¯t see you. They said that the situation of the patient was worsening, and he was looking for you again.¡± Nathen closed the medical record in his hand and looked at Darlene. ¡°Have a rest. I¡¯ll go over first.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Darlene nodded. The nurse followed him out and asked, ¡°Dr. Elicott, were you in a meeting? I didn¡¯t see you.¡± Nathen replied indifferently, ¡°I went to the dean¡¯s office. I have something to do.¡± The nurse did not think much of it and answered with some curiosity, ¡°Dean? Isn¡¯t he on leave today?¡± Nathen walked out of the ward and continued to reply, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Dudley¡¯s.¡± The nurse nodded and wanted to ask something else. Nathen walked out of the ward and closed the door behind him. When he reached the corridor, he stopped and turned around to look at the nurse behind him. ¡°Ms. Vaughan, do I need to report my whereabouts to you?¡± Nora Vaughan realized that she had misspoken and quickly apologized, ¡°Sorry, Dr. Elicott, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Nathen did not reply and walked directly to the other side of the corridor. He received a photo on his phone. It was taken at an intersection. He looked at it, but he didn¡¯t look happy. In the ward behind him, Darlene had just looked at the time and noticed that there were a few missed calls on her phone. They were from Avery. She would not call him back. She opened the notebook and continued to write the script. that she had promised Gustave. Not long after, another phone call came in. This time, it was from Andrew. During this period of time, Darlene had already gotten used to being cold to Avery, but she could not be cold to Andrew. After all, Andrew had raised her for ten years. Even if he was not very nice to her, he didn¡¯t mistreat her. Moreover, the two elders of the Gard family saved her brother¡¯s life. Darlene picked up the phone and called out ufortably, ¡°Grandfather.¡± An angry voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Where did you go? Avery was in a car ident and called you so many times. What happened to you? Can¡¯t you see him calling you?¡± Darlene thought she heard wrong. ¡°What car ident?¡± There was a bit of noise over there. Andrew impatiently told her the name of the. hospital and the number of the ward. He said coldly, ¡°Hurry up ande over. He might need a transfusion. The blood in the hospital¡¯s blood bank might not be safe. If you can do it, you have to transfer your blood to him.¡± Darlene felt a bit cold in her heart, but she did not say much in the end. No matter what, she had to go over first, even if she just went there to see him suffer. But it was impossible for her to donate blood to Avery, even if Andrew asked her to. Avery was in the same hospital as she was. And he stayed on the floor below Darlene¡¯s ward. Darlene had finished her intravenous drip. She got up, put on her slippers, and went downstairs. When she arrived outside the ward, Avery was lying inside. The door was ajar, and it was a little noisy inside. Many people from the Gard family came. Darlene stood outside, and for some reason, she thought that even if the day came when he died, there might be few peopleing. Sometimes, she envied Avery because he had such arge family. Whenever something happened, a large group of people woulde to visit him, regardless of whether they were sincere or not. But as for Darlene, she didn¡¯t even have hypocritical rtives. At the end of the corridor, Andrew had just finished making another call. When he came over, he called out to Darlene from afar, ¡°Why are you still standing outside? Go in and take a look. Ask the doctor to see if you can donate some blood for Avery. You¡¯re not in poor health, are you? So drawing blood should be fine.¡± Darlene felt that it was a little ridiculous. Her face was so pale. How could Andrew say that she was fine? She was silent for a moment. She did not want to resist Andrew, but she still said, ¡°Andrew, I won¡¯t draw my blood.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Andrew¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What are you talking about? What exactly is going on with you?¡± Avery heard the sound and opened the door. He walked to the door and dragged Darlene into the room. ¡°The doctor said that I didn¡¯t lose much blood. The hospital has enough stock. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t need yours.¡± Darlene turned around and nced at him. Other than the scratches on his face and the bandage on his right hand, there were not many other injuries. She was a little disappointed. He was less hurt than she thought. It wasn¡¯t even called a car ident. Avery frowned. ¡°What is that look in your eyes? Do you think I was hit too lightly?¡± Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 The Scheme Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Avery brought Darlene into the ward. Andrew followed them. At the end of the corridor outside, Erick and Sandra arrived in a hurry together. Just as they stepped out of the elevator, Vivian stopped them in the corridor. Sandra looked at Vivian with a face full of disgust. ¡°How do you have the nerve to be here? ¡°Andrew asked the media to suppress the public discussion because of the rtionship between your family and the Gard family in the past. If not for it, you would probably be notorious now, right?¡± Vivian was not in a hurry to exin. She looked at the two people standing side by side in front of her and said with a meaningful smile, ¡°Why did you twoe together? Did you just stay together before?¡± Sandra had always been cautious. She believed no one would find their affair. Therefore, as Erick¡¯s sister-inw, sometimes she came back or went out with Erick together openly. Sandra¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°Mind your words. Something happened to Avery. I arrived at the hospital and happened to meet Avery¡¯s uncle, so we came up together.¡± Vivian smiled and lowered her voice. ¡°Is that so? Sandra, we are in the same boat now. You don¡¯t have to hide this from me. After all, with my friendship with you two, I will keep my mouth shut.¡± As she spoke, she took out a photo from her bag. In the photo, Sandra and Erick together entered a remote vi in the suburbste at night. Erick had always been calm. But when he saw the photo, his face immediately changed. ¡°Ms. Sheridan, you got a lot of nerves. When did you take this photo? I¡¯m warning you. Delete it right now. Don¡¯t overestimate yourself.¡± At the same time, Erick tried to snatch the phone from Vivian¡¯s hand. Vivian put the phone back into her bag. ¡°Erick, don¡¯t waste your energy. Since I dared to show it to you, I definitely have a backup, and the photos I took were far more than this. ¡°Moreover, after these years, did you two forget?¡± Vivian took a step forward as she spoke. She whispered, ¡°Back then, you and the Bullock family really put a lot of effort into nning Avery¡¯s car ident. ¡°The Gard family has such arge family business. Erick, since you trusted the Bullock family and dared to coborate with them, how could you not have an affair with Sandra? ¡°I was a nobody, but I contributed a lot at that time. Now I am about to be kicked out. because of a small thing. I am not happy about this.¡± Erick¡¯s voice became gentle. ¡°Vivian, what are you saying? My father values you. Previously, he even expected you to marry Avery. No matter what, we are like a family. Don¡¯t feel alienated. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely help you if I can. But you see, because of the matter between you and Jax, my father is still a little angry, so it is hard for me to speak up for you.¡± Seeing that the situation was not right, Sandra also changed her attitude. ¡°I don¡¯t want to scold you. My brother is not sensible, but you should be. ¡°You know Avery well. At this critical moment, how could you let him get the goods on you? ¡°From now on, how can my family be close to you? Avery will feel suspicious, won¡¯t he?¡± Vivianughed softly. ¡°If you had spoken like this earlier, things would have been easier. I am not an unreasonable person. If I had another way, I would not have taken. out this photo that would hurt our rtionship. ¡°I was just reminding you. I have no family and no bonds. If I were forced into a corner and we broke up, you two would be the ones to suffer losses.¡± Staff members were walking past the corridor. Although they were standing at the corner away from the others, some noticed the three. Vivian had said everything that needed to be said. ¡°In short, please speak up for me. Avery is not willing to see me now, and his grandfather has a prejudice against me. I feel wronged.¡± Erick could only promise. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will go and talk to my fatherter. I will try my best to let you go to see Avery today.¡± Vivian smiled, ¡°Then thank you. Sandra left with Erick. After walking far away, Sandra turned around and red at Vivian¡¯s back. Vivian was treacherous. Sandra should not have listened to Jax. Because Vivian was trusted by Avery, Vivian was allowed to get involved. It seemed that if there was a chance, they should find a way to get rid of Vivian. If those things were exposed, Erick and the Bullock family would be finished. After entering the ward, Erick and Sandra greeted Avery as usual. Sandra, the stepmother who was only one year older than Avery, had always been gentle and sensible in front of others. The more Owen looked at his young wife, the more he felt her pleasure. Owen looked at Avery and said, ¡°Avery, don¡¯t drive by yourself if possible. ¡°Today was lucky. You and the truck managed to avoid each other in time and did not cause a consequence that was too serious. Look how anxious your stepmother is. She even rushed over from the south of the city. You have to know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Avery looked at Sandra¡¯s delicate makeup and sneered, ¡°That¡¯s really hard on you.¡± Sandra felt guilty and avoided his gaze. She looked at Andrew. ¡°That¡¯s what I should do. It¡¯s nothing. Avery is injured. He must have a good rest. Don¡¯t rush him too much about the business. Avery was a little disgusted when he saw this. He interrupted her. ¡°Since you all saw me, you can go back. I have Darlene with me. I do not need anyone else.¡± When Darlene saw that the others were about to leave, she immediately stood up. ¡°I think you¡¯re fine. It¡¯s very stuffy inside. I¡¯ll go out and take a breath.¡± Andrew immediately looked at her with dissatisfaction. Avery reached out and grabbed her arm. ¡°We¡¯ll go outter. Sit down first. I have something to tell you.¡± Andrew was obviously dissatisfied with Darlene, but since Avery said this, he still went out with the others. Erick immediately followed. ¡°Dad, there¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.¡± They two chatted and went out together. The ward door was closed, and the previously lively room became quiet. Avery looked at Darlene. ¡°The ident was because the brakes broke down. ¡°The car was driven over by Cyrus today. It was parked in the underground garage of the hospital. The brakes couldn¡¯t break down for no reason. Who do you think did it?¡± Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 What Goes Around Comes Around Darlene sat by the bed and yed with her phone. When she heard this, she looked up at him. ¡°You can think about it, or maybe I really did it. Since you asked me, that should be what you mean, right?¡± ¡°You know very well that I am not doubting you.¡± Avery frowned. ¡°The police have checked the car. The brake should have been touched by someone, and it is almost completely damaged. When I was driving, at first it was not broken. But when I stepped on the brake at the intersection, it broke.¡± Darlene let out an ¡°oh¡±. She was obviously not interested in studying this issue. People like Avery, who were scheming in the business field, had offended many people, so it was not impossible for them to secretly attack Avery. Darlene only felt regretful that Avery was actually fine. Avery stared at Darlene. ¡°You really don¡¯t have any ideas?¡± ¡°Do you really want to listen to my thoughts?¡± Darlene had been constantly questioned by Avery and could not write the script, so she simply put her phone aside and nned to have a chat with Avery. Avery immediately nodded, waiting for her to continue. Darlene looked at him in silence for a long time. ¡°Avery, you have done too many bad things. It is better to walk less at night. ¡°Today is a cloudy day, and the weather is not good. Although there is no thunder, you should go out less. Don¡¯t you find that as long as there is a car in front of you, the brake will always break?¡± This time, it was his own car that the brake was broken. Thest time they went to the hospitalte at night, they bumped into Nathen¡¯s car and broke the brake. If not because Avery was too unlucky, Darlene really could not think of any other reason to exin these coincidences. The anticipation on Avery¡¯s face turned into disappointment. He was so angry at her logic that he could not speak for a long time. Darlene picked up her phone and stood up. ¡°Are you done? If you are done, I will leave. Since you are injured, you can stay there. I will go upstairs.¡± Avery pulled her arm with a dark face. ¡°You reminded me of something. I heard that Nathen happened to be in this hospital today. Last time, it was him too. I don¡¯t believe. that there was such a coincidence.¡± Darlene had not thought of this. Avery was in a car ident, but she did not think of Nathen. But now that Avery said this, she suddenly remembered that when Nathen left her ward upstairs, the nurse asked him where he went. Darlene thought back to the time. The nurse said that at one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the family of the patient had looked for Nathen and did not find Nathen. Thinking about this, and then thinking that Nathen was so close to her when she just woke up and Nathen had a strange look in his eyes, something Darlene thought was impossible appeared in her mind, and she was suddenly frightened. Speaking of thest time,te at night, Nathen almost crashed into Avery¡¯s car so coincidentally. Now that Darlene thought about it, there was really something wrong. Darlene always felt that she was familiar with Nathen¡¯s character. They had known each other for too many years. These years, Nathen had helped her a lot, and Nathen¡¯s personality had always been gentle and measured. But at that moment, Darlene suddenly felt that she could not see through that person. Avery¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Darlene, do you doubt him too? I feel more and more that Nathen is very abnormal. If it really has something to do with him this time, I will never forget it. I think there is a high possibility that there is a problem with his mental health.¡± Darlene thought about those things in her mind, and when she came back to her senses, she retorted, ¡°I think there is a problem with your mental health. Dr. Elicott is working in the hospital. He has been staying in the hospital today. Every year, the doctors would have a regr medical examination, including a psychological examination. It is impossible for the hospital not to know that he has a problem, if he does have any problems.¡± No matter how Avery thought about it, Avery always felt that there was something wrong with the man. ¡°Psychological examination is not a problem for him. Leana is a of psychologist. As long as Nathen is not stupid, he couldpletely know the process mental examination and the questions that should be asked. ¡°Mental examination is different from other physical examinations. It is not impossible to disguise himself and get through the mental examination¡± Darlene looked at him mockingly. ¡°You are very experienced. All these years, your mental status has been checked to be normal. Did you disguise yourself like this?¡± Just as Darlene finished speaking, there was a knock on the door, followed by Nathen¡¯s voice. ¡°Darlene, are you inside? I heard from the nurse that you have been transferred to this ward. You need to put on an intravenous drip in the afternoon. Avery became angry when he heard Nathen¡¯s voice. ¡°Look, he¡¯s just pretending to be calm. I¡¯m sure that he has something to do with the brakes.¡± Darlene sneered. ¡°If Dr. Elicott didn¡¯te, you would say that he ran away because he had a guilty conscience, right?¡± Darlene walked to the door and opened it. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Nathen came in from outside and looked at Avery who was lying on the bed. ¡°Is Mr. Gard also sick?¡± Avery looked displeased and ignored Nathen. Nathen nced around the ward and continued, ¡°There is only one ward bed here. except for an escort bed. The quilt on the escort bed is temporary and a little thin. If Ms. Garcia also stays here, I will change the quilt for herter.¡± Avery¡¯s voice immediately became strange. ¡°Is Dr. Elicott so idle? There are many wards here. Why don¡¯t you change the quilt for all those wards?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Nathen exined with an awkward expression, ¡°Ms. Garcia is a patient. The patient has a weaker resistance than ordinary people and is easily afraid of the cold. If Mr. Gard feels that it is not necessary, I won¡¯t change it.¡± Avery did not know why, but he felt that Nathen¡¯s words were particrly harsh. Before Avery could speak, Darlene said coldly, ¡°Dr. Elicott has good intentions. He does not owe you. Avery, can you stop looking for trouble?¡± Avery was extremely angry. ¡°I¡¯m looking for trouble? Dr. Elicott, where did you stay in the afternoon? Let me think. It¡¯s about one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Is Dr. Elicott taking a break or working?¡± Nathen looked at him in confusion. ¡°I was busy at the hospital today. I didn¡¯t take a break at noon. I went to Mr. Dudley¡¯s office and have been working. Why does Mr. Gard ask this?¡± Avery obviously did not believe it. ¡°Is that so? What time did you go to Mr. Dudley¡¯s office and what did you do?¡± Darlene said angrily, ¡°Avery, don¡¯t go too far without proof!¡± Nathen looked at Darlene strangely and smiled. ¡°What do you mean without proof? What is going on?¡± Darlene took the list in Nathen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Dr. Elicott, I know that I still have to take a drip in the afternoon. You can just ask the nurse to do itter. ¡°I will find the staff to change the quilt myself. He has a problem with his psychology, so he said so many strange words. You can go to work first.¡± Avery said in a deep voice, ¡°Who is the one with a psychological problem? Darlene, are you sure that you want to protect him again and again? ¡°With the criminal record of being previously arrested by the police station, he can still easily change to a hospital to work. Dr. Elicott, is your background really that simple?¡± Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 You Know Exactly Who Did It ¡°Mr. Gard is right. There is indeed no hospital that is willing to ept a doctor with a criminal record like me.¡± Nathen had a displeased expression on his face. ¡°It is rare that Mr. Dudley thinks highly of me and gave me a chance to work here. I went to look for him at noon to thank him for this matter.¡± Avery sneered. ¡°Everything you said sounds perfect. If you want to thank Mr. Dudley, why did you go to thank him this afternoon? Why didn¡¯t you go earlier?¡± Darlene wanted to stop Avery from continuing, but Nathen spoke again, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why Mr. Gard, you suddenly became dissatisfied with me, and you still keep asking me about my whereabouts today. ¡°But I just started working here today. I chose to go to Mr. Dudley¡¯s office at noon because it was rest time. As for why Mr. Gard said it was so coincidental, I don¡¯t know what kind of coincidence it is.¡± Avery obviously could not remain calm, especially when he looked at Darlene, who was anxious to protect Nathen. Avery¡¯s unwillingness to give up surged up. ¡°Dr. Elicott, do you think that I can¡¯t do anything just because the surveince in the underground parking lot is damaged¡­¡± Darlene coldly interrupted Avery, ¡°Avery, don¡¯t say such disgusting words here. If you can, go and bring the evidence first. After putting the evidence here, you can start your Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ridiculous spection.¡± Nathen seemed to have understood something. He looked at the wound on Avery¡¯s face and the bandage on Avery¡¯s right arm. ¡°After saying so much, is Mr. Gard suspicious. of me because he was injured?¡± Nathen closed the medical record folder in his hand, and his fingertips tapped on it lightly. He was obviously suppressing his emotions. ¡°Then I have really let Mr. Gard overestimate me.¡± Darlene felt apologetic. Although Avery¡¯s nonsense had nothing to do with her, it was also because of her that the matter would involve Nathen. Darlene lowered her voice and apologized, ¡°Dr. Elicott, sorry that we troubled you. His words are nonsense. You can go back to your work first. Take it while listening to a mosquito¡¯s buzz.¡± Nathen¡¯s expression was not good. After a moment of silence, he looked at Darlene. ¡°This matter really has nothing to do with me.¡± Darlene nodded. ¡°I know. Of course, it has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Go and do your work first. He is just talking nonsense. It is not worth arguing with someone like him.¡± Avery was so angry that his face was tense. ¡°Darlene, what do you mean?¡± A nurse came in to call Nathen. Darlene repeated, ¡°Dr. Elicott, you go to work first. I¡¯m really sorry for causing you trouble.¡± Nathen frowned slightly, but he did not say anything more and went out first. After returning to his office, Nathen closed the door and leisurely sorted out the medical records of the patient whose wards he was going to check. Nathen clenched his palm and pressed it on the desk. His clenched knuckles made at light sound, and a smile appeared on his lips. So what if he was suspicious of me? What was the use of talking without proof? It would only make Darlene feel even more disgusted that he, Avery, was being unreasonable. In the sick room, Avery still couldn¡¯t suppress his anger. As soon as Cyrus came over, he ordered in a cold voice, ¡°Find a way to get the surveince camera out, Even though the surveince in the underground parking lot is broken, we can always find clues. I don¡¯t believe that it really has nothing to do with Nathen. It was himst time.¡± Cyrus nodded and agreed. ¡°Sir, I will try my best to find a way.¡± Darlene said coldly from the side, ¡°If you want to use one of the crimes, you can always find a way. If you want to put the me on Dr. Elicott, you will always be able to. find some clues rted to him to testify against him. Even if you can¡¯t find it, you can make it up.¡± Avery looked at Darlene with anger, and after a moment, he said, ¡°Cyrus, you can leave first.¡± When Cyrus went out, Avery stared at Darlene. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to investigate because you know who did it.¡± you Darlene did not look at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are saying. Whether investigate or not is your business. If the brake breaks, it may not be someone who did it on purpose. As for Dr. Elicott, he is not so bored.¡± Avery sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t shirk for him. Darlene, I can stop investigating this matter. Since I was not seriously injured, I can let it go. But the premise is that he won¡¯t do it again next time. ¡°And I have conditions. You need to stay here to treat the illness and cooperate with Mr. Dawson¡¯s treatment n.¡± Darlene¡¯s face was still cold, but her fingers were subconsciously curled up. In all fairness, after experiencing so many things, she had to begin to suspect that there was something wrong with Nathen. But no matter how problematic Nathen was, he had never hurt Darlene, and he had helped Darlene and Nigel a lot over the years. If not for the medicine that Nathen prescribed, it would have been a problem whether she, Darlene, could survive until today. Therefore, deep down, Darlene did not want anything to happen to Nathen. Avery reached out and grabbed Darlene¡¯s curled-up hand. When she frowned and was about to pull it back, he clenched his palm tightly. ¡°Darlene, many people are not as simple as you think. I found something. Nathen¡¯s background may not be simple. ¡°Even Nathen, who you have known for so many years, you may not know his real background, let alone Gustave. And we have known each other for at least ten years. I¡¯m the one who won¡¯t do you any harm.¡± Darlene was disgusted and tried to pull her hand back. ¡°Let go!¡± Avery wanted to negotiate with her properly. He did not want to continue this kind of confrontation. Avery softened his tone and said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. Sometimes, I was controlling too much about you. There are a lot of things that I don¡¯t do well. That¡¯s why you feel ufortable. ¡°I won¡¯t interfere too much with your matters from now on. As for the matter of you selling Gustave the copyrights to TV series and writing the script for him, I won¡¯t oppose it. You should take good care of yourself. I respect what you mean.¡± Darlene felt that it was ridiculous. ¡°Respect? It¡¯s actually such a rare word from your mouth.¡± Avery restrained his displeasure. ¡°In short, no one is perfect. I can change the things that I didn¡¯t do well. I don¡¯t know if you and Mr. Dawson are hiding anything from me, but from today onwards, you have to take good care of your health. ¡°Since Mr. Dawson suggested changing the heart, I am also thinking of a way to find it for you. If you change your heart earlier, everything between us will slowly get better.¡± As soon as Avery finished speaking, there were two knocks on the door. Andrew directly brought Vivian in. Looking at Avery, Andrew said, ¡°Come out for a moment. I have a few words with you.¡± Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Jax Drugs Her Avery sat on the bed and did not get up. He looked at Vivian and found her eyes red. Feeling ufortable, he said lightly, ¡°Grandpa, if you have something to say, then say it here.¡± Andrew looked at Darlene. Obviously, he wasn¡¯tfortable saying things in front of her. Darlene wanted to get up and leave, but Avery stopped her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go. You already know what Ms. Sheridan did.¡± Vivian did not expect that Avery would let Darlene know about such a terrible thing between Vivian and Jax. She felt a little embarrassed. She bit her lips and lowered her head. ¡°Avery, what happened that day was really a misunderstanding. I¡­¡± Halfway through her words, Vivian seemed to find it difficult to speak, and her tears were about to fall, so she did not continue. Andrew said coldly, ¡°If you want Darlene to stay here, fine. That bastard Jax was responsible for what happened between Vivian and him that night. Jax just admitted that he drugged Vivian himself. ¡°You also know that Sandra is now your stepmother. If such a thing were to spread, it would bring shame to her. Thinking of the Bullock family and the Gard family, she was willing to make peace and bite the bullet.¡± Avery mocked, ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to tell me about it. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Andrew looked angry. ¡°What do you mean it has nothing to do with you? Since it wasn¡¯t Vivian¡¯s fault that night, she didn¡¯t betray you. Even if you don¡¯t love her, you shouldn¡¯t abandon her on ount of her saving your life that night. You left her under so many media and cameras, almost causing her to lose her reputation.¡± Avery snorted coldly, ¡°Grandpa, you are so capable. Didn¡¯t you save Ms. Sheridan¡¯s reputation?¡± Andrew was very dissatisfied with Avery giving Vivian the cold shoulder. He also looked at Darlene with disgust in his eyes. ¡°There are some things I don¡¯t want to say. Since you are married to Darlene, there is nothing to say. But to put it bluntly, even if there was really something between Vivian and Jax, you and Darlene were married, and you kept a distance from Vivian. It was not a big mistake for her to pursue her own happiness.¡± When Vivian heard this, she immediately sobbed, ¡°Mr. Gard, it wasn¡¯t my fault. Other than that night when I was drugged by Mr. Bullock, I have always been innocent.¡± Avery was a little impatient. ¡°Ms. Sheridan, from now on, your matters have nothing to. do with me, and I won¡¯t interfere. Grandpa wants you to act as the female lead of the movie, and I agree.¡± Avery paused slightly, and he changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s just that whether acting in this role will help you or ruin you all depends on your own ability.¡± Andrew heard the hidden meaning behind Avery¡¯s words and angrily said, ¡°What do you mean by that? You want to agree on the surface, and then make things difficult for her, right?¡± Vivian immediately said, ¡°Mr. Gard, I¡¯m fine. I will definitely act well and not disappoint Avery. Avery¡¯s words also reminded me that I have to rely on myself.¡± Andrew looked at Vivian with gratification. ¡°Alright, since the matter has been exined clearly, I have to go back now. Vivian has good intentions and wants to take care of you. So let her stay here.¡± Darlene felt ufortable with Vivian standing there. She also had not gone upstairs to see Reina for some time. When Andrew left, she immediately got up and wanted to take the opportunity to leave. ¡°Since someone is taking care of you, I will go up first. Take your time.¡± Avery originally wanted to drive Vivian away, but seeing Darlene leave in such a hurry, he thought that she was jealous. Thinking back to when Vivian was still around, Darlene would often have a lot of conflicts with Avery because of Vivian. Butter on, when he drove Vivian away, he saw that Darlene still looked indifferent. Since that was the case, why not just let Vivian stay there first? It could at least make Darlene react a little so that she would not be indifferent all the time. Thinking of that, Avery spoke up to stop Darlene. ¡°Stay. I have already asked the doctors to keep an eye on your grandma for 24 hours. If you go over, you might even cause trouble.¡± Vivian immediately said considerately, ¡°Ms. Garcia, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just sitting here. If you don¡¯t like me, just pretend that I don¡¯t exist.¡± Darlene felt upset. She looked at the two bodyguards at the door of the ward and didn¡¯t say anything. She sat on the sofa in front of the French window and looked at her phone. The position was the furthest from the hospital bed, and it was better not to look at Vivian. Vivian finally got the chance to stay by Avery¡¯s side and she immediately went to pour him some water. ¡°Avery, are you thirsty? Have a sip of water.¡± Avery took the ss but did not drink it. He ced the ss on the bedside table. He stared at Darlene¡¯s back. ¡°Someone got to learn. What kind of wife ys with her phone when the husband is lying on the hospital bed?¡± Vivian said in her strange, sharp voice, ¡°Avery, don¡¯t say that about Ms. Garcia. After all, she is also sick. In fact, she must be very concerned about you.¡± Darlene felt goosebumps all over her body. She thought, just endure it and it will be over soon. She had already endured so much in the previous days. A few disgusting words were nothing to her. Thinking like that, Darlene finally calmed down a bit. Behind her, Vivian served Avery water and began to hand over fruits to him. An apple, a pear, a banana, and an orange were handed over, and Vivian had to say each one out loud when she gave the fruits to Avery, afraid that Darlene did not know. As Vivian handed Avery the fruits, Avery threw them into the trash can and praised, ¡°It tastes good. Someone doesn¡¯t even know how to peel an orange, right? What a shame¡­¡± As soon as he finished his words, Darlene stood up quickly. Avery immediately closed the lid of the trash can beside the bed. Darlene walked over to the French window. Avery wiped the imaginary fruit stain on his mouth with a tissue and looked at Darlene calmly. ¡°What, do you have a problem?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Darlene did not turn around. She was clearly in a good mood as she responded to a call. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll tell Mr. Walpole directly. You should prepare to go to the audition someday. I¡¯ve already told him about you. There¡¯s definitely no problem. I already said that you will be the female lead.¡± She had been on the phone when she sat on the sofa. She wore headphones and spoke in a low voice. Avery was only focused on Vivian and was hoping to anger Darlene, so he did not notice that Darlene was on the phone. Now that he noticed the headphones on Darlene¡¯s ear, his face turned purple with anger. In the end, Darlene did not pay attention to what he was saying at all. He was about to shout at Darlene, but when he looked over, he found that it was a little strange. Darlene only wore a headphone in her right ear. She did not wear a headphone in her left ear, and half side of the headphone cable hung by her side. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Roselyn Must Die Avery had seen Darlene wear headphones like this a while ago, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Now that he saw it again, he suddenly recalled many strange things recently. For example, sometimes when he talked to Darlene, especially in bed when he was lying beside her and his voice was a little softer, she would often tilt her head and impatiently ask him to say it again. Avery had a very strange idea, but thinking about it carefully, nothing had happened recently, and the possibility of that was low. He endured his displeasure and waited for Darlene to finish the call, but he still kept thinking about her earphone hanging by the side. Darlene discussed it with Aleena and then sent a message to Gustave to let him take good care of Aleena. Originally, Aleena had other dramas to film recently, but she was only acting as a little maid and did not have many scenes. However, since she had epted it, she had to go and film it. Two days ago, the director and the female lead suddenly picked on her. In the end, they directly asked her to pack up her things and leave. Acting as a maid would not earn. much money, so she simply took advantage of the situation and quit. Now that her schedule was free for her to film for Darlene. Darlene was in a good mood. After sending the message, she put down her phone. When she turned around, she saw Avery and Vivian staring at her. Avery¡¯s face was full of anger. When he saw Darlene turn around, he immediately said. unhappily, ¡°Darlene, you don¡¯t have to show off in front of me all the lovey-dovey between you and Gustave.¡± Darlene was in a good mood and did not want to argue with Avery. She actually didn¡¯t talk back. ¡°Okay, I will pay attention next time. I will call him when you are not around next time.¡± She really did not want to argue with Avery, and her tone was very normal. But when these words came out, the anger on Avery¡¯s face deepened. ¡°Next time? When am I not around? Darlene, when will you learn the meaning of being someone¡¯s wife and know how to keep a distance from other men?¡± Vivian immediately advised, ¡°Avery, don¡¯t be like this. Ms. Garcia contacted Mr. Walpole to talk business. It¡¯s not like what you think.¡± Avery was so angry that he even forgot to pretend and angrily said, ¡°Shut up! You don¡¯t have the right to interfere between Darlene and me!¡± As soon as he finished his words, the ward waspletely silent. Darlene also felt strange. It was the first time that Avery yelled at Vivian. Avery came back to his senses and softened his tone. He had deliberately used Vivian to make trouble for Darlene. If he was fierce to Vivian, wouldn¡¯t it make Darlene more arrogant toward him? He softened his tone and exined, ¡°Vivian, she is not worthy of you speaking up her. You should go out first.¡± for Vivian had not heard Avery speak to her so gently for a long time. Thinking that he still could not let go of her, she was happy and immediately stood up obediently. ¡°Then Avery, I will go out first. If you have anything to say, please don¡¯t argue with Ms. Garcia. She is still sick. Do not get into a conflict with her.¡¯ Vivian left the ward and stayed outside to listen to the movements inside. However, Avery¡¯s bodyguards were still standing outside. Vivian couldn¡¯t eavesdrop next to the door. She stood outside for a long time but didn¡¯t hear anything. After waiting for almost half an hour, Cyrus hurriedly walked over from the end of the corridor with a folder in his hand. Vivian looked at the folder and immediately had a bad feeling. It was probably because she had done too many bad things and she had been a little unable to conceal them recently. She always felt that the folder might have something to do with her. Cyrus seemed hurried to give Avery the folder when he entered the ward. So after he was in, he didn¡¯t close the ward doorpletely, and it was ajar. There was a gap in the door, and Vivian stood by the door. She could vaguely hear the voices from the inside. Not long after Cyrus entered, a voice came out. ¡°Roselyn is indeed in Baltimore. She did not go to other ces. She was controlled by someone. I have found clues with the police on my side. Now, should we find a way to take her?¡± The sound of the folder being smashed to the ground came from the ward, followed by Avery¡¯s furious voice, ¡°I knew it wasn¡¯t that simple. Roselyn wouldn¡¯t disappear for no reason. ¡°Take someone over immediately and bring Roselyn back at all costs. Roselyn has been an old servant of the Gard family for decades. No matter what she says this time, I will definitely believe it.¡± Cyrus said, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Avery continued angrily, ¡°I have to ask Roselyn who took her away with such a weak heart. I will definitely not let those people who are scheming against me off this time.¡± Vivian stood outside the door, her face extremely pale. Her legs began to feel weak. Jax! That useless piece of trash! He was indeed unreliable. I can¡¯t believe I counted on him to hide Roselyn! When Cyrus came out, Vivian found an excuse and left immediately. When she was outside the hospital, she immediately called Jax and questioned him, ¡°Where did you hide Roselyn? Did you change the ce as I told you to? Avery seems to have found out.¡± There was a burst of loudughter from Jax¡¯s side mixed with women¡¯s voices. Jax was undoubtedly drunk again. He was so drunk that he could not even speak clearly. ¡°V-Vivian, you don¡¯t have to worry. That ce in the suburbs is very remote. It¡¯s in the middle of nowhere. Don¡¯t worry, Avery must be bluffing.¡± Vivian was so angry that she was out of breath. There were obviously many people around Jax, and he actually talked about the suburbs directly. Wouldn¡¯t it be normal for Avery to know where Roselyn was hiding? Vivian held her phone tightly. It was not the right time to question Jax. She said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care where you are right now. Go and take Roselyn away immediately. Take her away as far as possible. ¡°Jax, I¡¯m warning you. If something happens, I will not be the only one to suffer. Neither the Bullock family nor Erick can escape from it. Jax probably realized that something had really happened. His voice finally became a little clearer. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go over right now.¡± Vivian was still standing outside the hospital inpatient building. She was worried that someone might hear something, so she gave a few more instructions and hung up the Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. phone. No matter what she thought about it, she felt that Jax was unreliable. He was so drunk that he might continue drinking after hanging up the phone. Roselyn must die. Vivian had to go over and take care of Roselyn herself. Vivian could not get screwed by Jax again. Thinking of that, Vivian quickly left the hospital and got into a taxi. For safety reasons, she only told the driver the address of the vi in the suburbs. She nned to walk for a while. Not long after the taxi left, not far behind, a low-key ck car quickly caught up¡­ Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Vivian, You Bitch! The taxi was heading for the suburbs, and Vivian felt uneasy. Perhaps it was because of her guilty conscience, and she vaguely felt that someone had been following her from behind. Looking back from the rearview mirror, Vivian found that there was a car behind, but there were many cars on the street, and she didn¡¯t know whether it was following her. Vivian sat in the back seat and said in a deep voice, ¡°Sir, take a left turn to take the path.¡± The driver looked at her strangely from the rearview mirror. He thought that Vivian was in a hurry and did not know the way. Therefore, he reminded her. ¡°It¡¯ll take us the shortest time by going on the main street if you want to go to the suburbs. There were no traffic jams today. If we take the left road, it will be muddy, and you will take a detour.¡± Vivian replied impatiently, ¡°Just take the left road directly. I will pay extra money for Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. the detour.¡± The driver was puzzled, but he didn¡¯t say anything more. He followed her meaning and turned into the footpath, taking a detour to the suburbs. There were almost no cars on the footpath. Vivian looked at the rearview mirror for a while, finding no car behind. Vivian thought it was a false rm, and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She had always been cautious, so she thought that she would not attract the attention of others. They had taken a detour, and the speed of the taxi was fast. But it still took them more than an hour to go to the suburbs. No matter how anxious Vivian was, she did not let the driver stop outside of the vi. She asked the driver to stop the car when they were about one mile away from the vi. Vivian got out of the car and walked to the gate of the vi. It was as quiet as usual and there was nothing unusual. Vivian felt relieved. It would be impossible for Avery to locate the vi in such a remote ce in a short time. She walked into the vi, reached into her handbag, and touched a knife. A ruthless look appeared in her eyes. ¡°Roselyn, it is you who overestimates yourself.¡± Vivian entered the password and got into the vi. As soon as the door opened, she heard Roselyn¡¯s muffled cry immediately from inside. Roselyn¡¯s mouth was sealed with tape, so her voice was muffled. Jax had alreadye over. He was drunk and was lying on the sofa casually. Jax brought a man with him and was currently instructing that man, ¡°Kill¡­ Kill her. Roselyn, you¡¯re unlucky. No matter what I say, you still want to expose it to Avery. So¡­ You can¡¯t me me.¡± Roselyn struggled with all her strength. In the face of great danger, one would try his best to struggle. Therefore, the man holding the knife couldn¡¯t even control her after a long time. Vivian was furious. She reprimanded Jax angrily, ¡°Are you crazy? What a waste you¡¯ve brought with you!¡± Jax had a confident look on his face. ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t worry. He is my right-hand man. He is reliable.¡± Vivian walked over and kicked the man with high heels coldly. ¡°Get lost, useless trash. You have a knife in your hand, but you can¡¯t even press the old woman!¡± The man retreated to the side. Vivian pulled the thick rope over and red at the man. ¡°Get over here and help me!¡± The man looked like a ruffian. After being scolded by Vivian, he was unwilling to help. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to get out of the way? I won¡¯t help you. You just paid me a little money and didn¡¯t respect me. I won¡¯t do anything for you.¡± Vivian was so angry that she even wanted to stab Jax in the heart with the knife in her hand that was used to kill Roselyn. After all, the man that Jax hired was so disgusting. Vivian tried all she could to tie Roselyn¡¯s legs. Fortunately, Roselyn¡¯s hands had been tied. Otherwise, Vivian couldn¡¯t even control her. Apart from rolling around, Roselyn could not struggle. Her face was full of anger and hatred. She stared at Vivian and cursed vaguely. Looking at Roselyn, Vivian felt ridiculous, wondering how dare Roselyn re at her without begging for mercy when she was about to die. Vivian thought, she¡¯s really loyal to Teresa, but she is so stupid. Vivian raised her foot and kicked Roselyn heavily. At this time, Vivian was not in a hurry. Roselyn had been against her for so many years and had made things difficult for her in every aspect. When Vivian could finally vent her anger and kill Roselyn, she felt so proud and excited. Leaning over, Vivian sneered at her with disdain. She reached out and tore the tape from Roselyn¡¯s mouth. Vivian did it so violently that Roselyn¡¯s mouth was torn open, and blood immediately flowed out. Vivian said coldly, ¡°Roselyn, don¡¯t be too stubborn. Do you think Avery will appreciate your kindness? ¡°You are just a dog of the Gard family. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you die or not. But if you die, your grandson and your disabled son will suffer without your support. Roselyn red at Vivian. Without hesitation, she spat on Vivian¡¯s face, saying, ¡°Yuck! ¡°You ungrateful and disgusting bitch. Mr. Gard is thankful to you because you saved his life, and the Gard family has taken care of you for so many years!¡± Roselyn spat at her again, adding, ¡°It¡¯s unlucky for the Gard family to raise a disgusting thing like you. People like you will pay a heavy price sooner orter, and you won¡¯t have a good end!¡± Vivian originally wanted to scare Roselyn, thinking that perhaps she could get something useful from Roselyn, such as Darlene¡¯s mistakes. Vivian just wanted to make use of the final value of Roselyn, the dying person. However, Vivian did not expect her to be so stubborn. She clenched her fists tightly in anger and pped Roselyn a few more times. ¡°How dare you talk to me like that! You just don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, right? Why are you so loyal to the Gard family? Why do you overestimate yourself?¡± Roselyn¡¯s face was beaten, and it got red and swollen. Blood quickly flowed down the corner of her mouth, and Roselyn felt a little dizzy. Vivian was overwhelmed by anger and pride, and sheughed out loud, ¡°So what if you want to expose me? Didn¡¯t you do it once? But does Avery believe you? ¡°You have been a dog for the Gard family for decades, and have told him so many truths, but he doesn¡¯t believe you. Roselyn, you are so pitiful.¡± Vivian approached and grabbed Roselyn¡¯s hair fiercely, adding, ¡°Do you know why he trusts me? Because he thought that I saved his life. I saved his life. ¡°Even though I ran away with another man, I could still go back and look for him after three years. And I can still make the woman beside him suffer a fate worse than death. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know anything, and he is yed by me like a fool. All the members of the Gard family are all fooled by me.¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes were red and sheughed, ¡°Roselyn, you have been working for those idiots, but now you are going to die. Don¡¯t you think you are funny? And you are not afraid of death. It¡¯s so funny. Hahaha.¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes narrowed, and her hand that was holding the knife trembled. Finally, she gritted her teeth and stabbed the knife into Roselyn¡¯s chest. Upstairs, a stone quickly flew over and hit the knife de. Vivian didn¡¯t expect it. Her hand ached and the knife fell to the ground. On the stairs, footsteps came and apuse sounded. Avery walked down with Cyrus and kicked Vivian in her heart fiercely. Avery approached and lifted Vivian¡¯s chin with the tip of his leather shoes. His voice was calm. ¡°Vivian, you bitch.¡± Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Darlene Disappears Avery kicked Vivian in the chest , she suddenly spat out a mouthfud Vivian felt so painful. After being kicked of blood. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Her back hit the corner of the sofa, and then she fell to the ground. The intense pain made her tremble. But no matter how painful she was, she could no longer care about it. She looked at Avery who suddenly appeared in front of her in disbelief. She could not understand why way there. Avery was there since she had been so careful all the Moreover, he hade down the stairs, so he should havee earlier than her. Avery lifted Vivian¡¯s chin with the tips of his leather shoes and then crushed her hand that was grabbing the knife, his face filled with disgust and anger. ¡°You filthy thing!¡± The bodyguards who quickly came down had controlled Jax, who was drunk, and the man Jax had brought over. Cyrus came down from behind and spoke to Vivian, ¡°Ms. Sheridan, you took a detour, but you probably don¡¯t know that the taxipany can check the route of the taxi at any time, right? And we have to thank Mr. Bullock for leading the way.¡± As Cyrus spoke, he looked at the man Jax brought over. ¡°Let him go. He¡¯s one of us. us.¡± The bodyguards immediately let go of the man. The man who acted awkwardly in front of Vivian and Jax just now immediately became agile when he got up. He respectfully looked at Avery and called out, ¡°Mr. Gard.¡± Avery smiled coldly at Jax, who was flustered, ¡°After drinking with me for two days, he became your confidant. You even brought him here. Mr. Bullock, I¡¯m so impressed by your IQ.¡± Vivian was so angry that she even forgot her current situation. She scolded Jax, ¡°You idiot!¡± Avery turned around and bent down to grab Vivian¡¯s neck. ¡°Idiot? Ms. Sheridan, you should think about yourself first. You fooled me with my grandfather for such a long time. What do you think I should do to vent my hatred?¡± Vivian had seen Avery¡¯s torture methods before. After Vivian was grabbed by the neck, her anger and confidence seemed to have disappeared in an instant, and she felt a chill all over. Avery would not let her go. He would make her suffer a fate worse than death. Realizing it, Vivian turned pale. She could not breathe, but still struggled to make a sound, ¡°Avery, you must listen to me. At the very least, I am the one who saved your life.¡± ¡°Saved my life?¡± Avery repeated her words, and the coldness in his stronger. eyes became Vivian felt a chill in her heart, thinking, at the very least, he still treats me as his savior. No matter what, he won¡¯t be too ruthless with me. I saved him, so he must spare my life to repay my kindness. Avery took out two photos from his jacket and smashed them onto Vivian¡¯s face. ¡°Ms. Sheridan, did you say that you saved my life?¡± Vivian looked at the photos on the ground. One was the photo of Vivian and Jax at the airport. It was the back view of them entering the boarding gate together. However, their faces couldn¡¯t be seen in it, so she lied to Avery sessfully with the excuse. As for the other photo, Vivian looked over and immediately clenched her hands. It was a photo with their faces shown clearly, and it was the scene of them entering the boarding gate. In the photo, the faces of Vivian and Jax were photographed clearly, and even the smile on Vivian¡¯s face could be seen. Vivian froze, and just as she struggled to squat up a little, she fell to the ground again. She shook her head desperately, saying, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Avery, the photo must be fake. The back is not mine. There isn¡¯t even a scar on her left shoulder. Did you notice it? ¡°The other photo must be fake. Avery, you can¡¯t be deceived by others. Before Vivian could finish her words, Avery gritted his teeth, and the hand that was grabbing her neck exerted force. Vivian took a step back uncontrobly. The back of her head hit the corner of the sofa behind her heavily. She could feel a sense of warmth in her hair, and she realized that it was bleeding. Avery red at her with anger in his eyes. ¡°Vivian, do you think that I only saw two photos when I investigated so much? ¡°Do you think that after so many years, I will not be able to recover the surveince video that you destroyed at the airport?¡± Vivian¡¯s face was pale. She opened her mouth, but because of the huge panic, she could not speak. She could insist that the photos were fake, but what about the surveince video? Now that things hade to this, Vivian knew that Avery would not lie just to scare her. Vivian knelt in panic, saying, ¡°Avery, I know I was wrong. It¡¯s all my fault. Back then, it was me who lied to you and left with Mr. Bullock. ¡°But I had no choice. Ms. Garcia and Mrs. Gard forced me, so I had no other choice but to leave with Mr. Bullock first.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t have time to think about it, so she could just lie again, ¡°And today, Mr. Bullock threatened me and said that he wanted me toe over and kill Roselyn. ¡°If I don¡¯t do it, he will expose everything that happened that year. He will also spread the photos of me being drugged and raped by him that day. I have no choice. I am afraid¡­ Ah!¡± Before Vivian could finish speaking, Avery released her neck and pped her hard on the face. His voice was extremely cold, ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re still trying to frame Darlene and my His voice was extremely cold, ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re sti grandmother. How dare you! Because of you, Darlene has suffered a lot. I will make you pay the price!¡± Avery picked up the photo of Vivian¡¯s back on the ground. ¡°There is no scar on your back in this photo. Then what about the scar on your 5 ack ¡°Are you going to exin it yourself? Or do you want my people to take a close look at you?¡± Vivian shrank with fear on her face as she wanted to retreat, saying in a tremble, ¡°Avery, I saved your life. It¡¯s the truth. You can doubt anything about me, but I am your savior, which is undeniable. ¡°Also, the Sheridan family has been kind to the Gard family. Andrew told you to treat me well no matter what. Do you remember it?¡± Avery nced at the bodyguards behind him, and then two of them controlled Vivian from both sides. Vivian watched helplessly as Avery approached her step by step. She was so scared that her entire body was drenched in sweat. Sweat dripped down from her forehead. Avery bent over and reached out his hand. With a ripping sound, he tore off her shirt from her shoulder and threw it to the side in disgust. Seeing Vivian cover her chest with a face full of humiliation, he sneered in disgust, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if you¡¯re naked, other than Jax, who had terrible taste, my people won¡¯t be interested in you.¡± He ordered in a cold voice, ¡°Check her carefully. Is her scar tattooed, drawn, or deliberately injured?¡± Avery looked down at her and sneered, ¡°I have never looked closely at your wound. But after so many years, your scar doesn¡¯t fade. Instead, it became more obvious.¡± Behind Avery, Cyrus received a call. When the doctor who was brought by Avery examined Vivian¡¯s scar, Cyrus approached Avery with a sullen face and lowered his voice. ¡°Mr. Gard, there is a big problem. Ms. Garcia disappeared with her grandmother.¡± Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Avery Loses Her In the hospital. When Darlene packed up her things and brought Reina out of the ward, Andrew was standing outside. Avery went to the suburbs to catch Vivian on the spot. He would not be able toe back in a short time. He left two bodyguards to watch over Darlene. Andrew came over and invited Darlene and Reina to his house for a meal. He said that it was Avery¡¯s instruction. Even if the two bodyguards were skeptical about what Andrew said, they did not dare to stop Andrew. With the help of the walking stick, Andrew looked coldly at Darlene and Reina as they walked out of the ward. He said lightly, ¡°You can leave. I have prepared a private ne for you. It is up to you whether you want to take it or not. However, there is only one chance. If you are caught by Avery, I will not help you.¡± Darlene could notpletely trust Andrew. She was worried that if she took that private ne, she and Reina would fall into danger again. Darlene only hoped that she could take Reina away safely. Even if the hope was slim, she did not want Andrew¡¯s people to follow them. Darlene knew Andrew was as cruel as Avery. Darlene held Reina¡¯s hand tightly and said to Andrew, ¡°We can leave on our own.¡± Andrew did not try to persuade her. ¡°Alright, do as you wish. The further you go, the better. Don¡¯t ever come back again. It¡¯s good for everyone.¡± Darlene nodded and held Reina¡¯s hand as they walked to the end of the corridor. After walking a few steps, she stopped. Andrew frowned and thought, does she want to go back on her word? Maybe she could not let go of Avery. Darlene came back and knelt in front of Andrew. Andrew frowned even more. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Darlene knelt down and clenched her fists. ¡°Thank you, Andrew, for the past ten years. I have caused a lot of trouble for your family.¡± Andrew turned his face away and stopped looking at her. ¡°No need. If you want to leave, then leave quickly. Avery has not treated you well all these years. We do not owe you anything. Find a ce and live a good life with your grandmother.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Darlene stood up and did not say anything else. She turned around and left with Reina. Reina did not know what was going on. She followed Darlene into the elevator and asked worriedly, ¡°Aurora, what happened? ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to eat at the Gard¡¯s house? Where are we going now? Did you tell Avery? Where is Nigel?¡± Darlene didn¡¯t know who Reina was calling. She was stunned for a moment before she corrected Reina, ¡°Grandmother, call me Darlene from now on. I don¡¯t know who Aurora is.¡± Reina nodded and agreed. She thought, it¡¯s just a name. It¡¯s been ten years since she changed it. Let it be. Darlene continued, ¡°In short, something happened. Grandma, please believe me. Let¡¯s leave this ce first. I will exin it to you when the timees. Darlene was anxious, so Reina did not ask further. ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t forget Nigel.¡± Darlene nodded. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. Nigel has been settled. Nothing will happen to him. Rest assured and we will go to a safe ce.¡± Darlene touched the fake documents and cash bank card in her pocket. These were all given to her by Andrew just now. They could ensure that Darlene and Reina would leave safely. They could either leave the city or go abroad. Darlene had to leave before Avery returned. As long as she took a ne abroad, even if Avery found that she had left, it would be difficult for him to find her again. Without using Darlene¡¯s real identity, there was no way Avery could find her in such a big world. Darlene and Reina took a taxi to the airport. There were no traffic jams at this time. Darlene¡¯s n went surprisingly smoothly. Reina was old and could not stand such walking. As soon as she entered the airport lobby, she was tired and panting. Darlene was worried that Reina could not bear it. In addition, her heart began to hurt. Although she brought the medicine for heart disease with her, there was no water. Darlene didn¡¯t want to leave Reina behind, so she held Reina¡¯s hand and went to the self-service shopping machine to buy some water. After choosing the goods, she tried to pay with her phone a few times but failed. She rummaged through her bag for change. After a while, someone handed over a note from behind her. ¡°Do you need help?¡± Darlene casually replied, ¡°No need, thank you.¡± When Darlene finished speaking, she suddenly realized that something was wrong. She turned around. Darlene released Reina¡¯s hand when she looked for the change. But now a man dragged Reina away. Reina had never encountered such a thing. She was quite frightened. Darlene¡¯s expression darkened, and she said in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you? We¡¯re in the airport, and there are people and surveince cameras everywhere. If you don¡¯t let go of her, I will call for help!¡± Not far away, Sandra walked over with a mask. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Ms. Garcia. I mean no harm. ¡°Avery has my younger brother. I don¡¯t know what happened, but Avery said that he wanted my brother¡¯s life. I only have one brother, so I have toe to you and your grandmother. Don¡¯t worry, once my younger brother returns, I will immediately let you go.¡± Darlene said coldly, ¡°Sandra, there is a debtor for every injustice. You can¡¯t take us away. I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t let us go, I can only call for help!¡± Sandra smiled and approached her. ¡°Do you really dare to shout? You escaped, right? Can you still run away if you shout? ¡°How about this? I promise that when my brother returns, I will help you and your grandmother leave.¡± While they were talking, a man wearing a mask walked over from behind them. It seemed that he was here to buy something from the self-service shopping machine. When he walked to Sandra, the man said, ¡°Excuse me.¡± When Sandra frowned and was about to take a step to the side, she suddenly realized that something was wrong. Before she could react, the man with a gentle voice suddenly pressed a hand on her shoulder and pressed a thing to the back of her head with another hand. Sandra felt that the thing pointed at her head was a gun, and her back instantly broke out in cold sweat. She finally recognized the voice and pretended to be calm. ¡°Mr. Walpole, why are you meddling in other people¡¯s business recently?¡± The two men beside Gustave surrounded him, blocking the view of the others. They did not let others see what Gustave was holding. The two men who controlled Reina panicked and looked at Sandra uneasily. Sandra was a calm woman. But she couldn¡¯t calm down when her head was pointed at by a gun. Gustave smiled and lowered his voice. ¡°I just happened to pass by. Ms. Bullock, let them go. You have other ways to save your brother. You won¡¯t lose out if I take them away.¡± Sandra¡¯s teeth trembled. She had seen Gustave¡¯s marksmanship when she was abroad. Gustave¡¯s marksmanship was excellent. Her hands began to tremble. ¡°Mr. Walpole, are you trying to scare me?¡± Sandra felt the gun against her head pressed harder. Gustave said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you gamble on it? Is this a loaded gun?¡± Sandra could no longer keep her cool. ¡°Gustave, good for you. Mind your own business. Just wait! Let them go!¡± The two men immediately let go of Reina. Sandra was too weak to stand, and she said anxiously, ¡°Let go of me. You are crazy!¡± Gustave seemed to have lost his grip on the gun and pointed it at Sandra again, scaring her out of her wits. Only then did he take his gun back. He asked his men to bring Darlene and Reina away. Seeing Sandra turn around to look at him, Gustave waved the gun in his hand. ¡°What are you looking at? It¡¯s fake. I bought it for a kid¡¯s birthday. It costs 2 dors.¡± Sandra was so angry that her face turned red. She watched Gustave walk towards Darlene. Avery rushed back to the hospital with a dark face. After entering the ward, he punched the wall hard. ¡°Where is she?¡± Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 At All Costs None of the servants and bodyguards dared to speak. Avery smashed everything in the ward. He turned around and walked over quickly, grabbing the cor of one of the bodyguards. ¡°Trash, where are the people I want you to keep? Where did they go?¡± It would not have been a big deal if Darlene had run away alone, but her grandmother had left with her. He could no longer threaten her to return. The bodyguard looked frightened. ¡°Sir, it is¡­¡± ¡°I let her go!¡± A dignified and cold voice came from outside the ward. Andrew walked in with his walking stick and looked at Avery sternly. ¡°She¡¯s just a woman. You should stop before you go too far. She doesn¡¯t like you. Look at you. Is it appropriate to do so?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Avery clenched his fists and said, ¡°Where is Darlene?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know it. Just focus on running thepany and go on with your life.¡± Andrew no longer looked at him. ¡°She left the signed divorce agreement. You two have no rtions anymore. I have found a few girls for you. They are all outstanding youngdies from big families. You should have a wife, and don¡¯t worry about me and your dad¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Avery had put on a long face. He directly walked past him. and strode outside. Andrew was so angry that he smashed his cane on the ground. ¡°You can¡¯t find her! Now that I¡¯ve sent her away, I definitely won¡¯t let you find her!¡± Cyrus followed closely and entered the elevator with Avery. Andrew chased after him, and the elevator door had already closed before him. He quickly walked outside the elevator and only heard Avery say, ¡°Grandpa, you went too far. I will not let it go.¡± Andrew scolded him angrily, ¡°You brat, what are you gonna do for this woman?¡± Before the person in the elevator could speak again, the elevator door had already closedpletely. Andrew ordered the person beside him in a deep voice, ¡°Go to the airport and keep an eye on him. If they can¡¯t leave, bring Darlene and her grandmother to me. That woman. must never go back with him!¡± In the elevator, Avery said coldly, ¡°Check the surveince cameras at the airport and the station. It¡¯s been just a while. They can¡¯t go far. First¡­¡± He hesitated for a moment. What he was most worried about was that Darlene would go abroad directly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the airport first. At all costs, I want to see her whether she is alive or¡­¡± He did not continue. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t die. Both Avery and Andrew¡¯s men rushed to the airport. It depended on who would arrive first. In the airport, Gustave had just gotten rid of Sandra. When he walked forward, he stopped and turned back. Because Sandra had just been pointed at in the head by a gun, she still had some lingering fears. Even though she already knew that the gun was fake, she was still subconsciously afraid of Gustave. She subconsciously took a step back. Gustave walked up to her, took out his phone, and handed her a photo of her and Erick. ¡°Don¡¯t say what you shouldn¡¯t say. I¡¯m not a man of morals. Or you may hurt your rtionship with Erick.¡± Sandra¡¯s soft spot was exposed to Gustave. Her face changed. She had nned toin to Avery later and say that Gustave had run away with Darlene to sow discord between them. But now, she did not dare to say anything. As she watched Gustave leave again, she gritted her teeth and clenched her fists tightly. Not far away, Darlene was ready to buy tickets with her grandmother. She did not dare to dy for even a moment and could not feel relieved before she got on the ne. When she reached the ticket office, she felt a pat on her shoulder from behind. Darlene turned around and saw Gustave pulling out the document she was about to hand over. ¡°Don¡¯t buy it. Come with me.¡± Darlene was a little anxious. ¡°Mr. Walpole, thank you very much. But I really am in a hurry to leave. I can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡± Although she wore a mask on her face, she was very eye-catching with an old man by her side. Even if Avery could not arrive at once, once he contacted the airport managers, the staff here might be able to find Darlene very quickly. But if they got on the ne and the ne took off, it would be difficult to find them. Gustave pulled her arm impatiently. ¡°Why is it so difficult tomunicate with you? Madam, go with me. Don¡¯t worry. If you trust me, I can make sure you leave safely.¡± Darlene was dragged out of the airport by him and was a little panicked. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you very much. My grandmother is still behind.¡± Gustave looked at the few men who followed him. Immediately, a man turned around and supported Darlene¡¯s grandmother behind him. He followed Gustave out. They were all tall and strong men. They wore ck clothes and sunsses. Apparently, they didn¡¯t look nice at all. Darlene¡¯s grandmother was a little frightened and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°D-Darlene, who is this?¡± Gustave turned around and looked at Darnell, who was wearing sunsses. He pointed the gun in his hand at him and said, ¡°Take off the sunsses on your face. If you wear them next time, I¡¯ll fire you.¡± Darnell supported Darlene¡¯s grandmother with one hand and took off the sunsses on his face with the other hand. He smiled and said, ¡°On the way, the sun was so bright, so I wore them.¡¯ When Gustave pointed the gun in his hand at Darnell, Darlene¡¯s grandmother was so scared that her face turned pale. Darlene was also shocked. She immediately broke free of Gustave¡¯s arm and turned around to stop her grandmother. ¡°What are you doing? How can you use this like this?¡± Gustave realized what he was holding in his hand. He reached out and handed the ustav Darlene. ¡°I can give it to you if you like it. I will buy another one as a gift.¡± gun to Darlene was still vigntly standing in front of her grandmother. Gustave helplessly knocked the gun on the chair next to him. ¡°It¡¯s fake. Have you ever seen a gun? Can¡¯t you see it¡¯s a toy gun?¡± Darlene carefully looked at it a few more times and then touched her nose awkwardly. ¡°OK.¡± How could she casually distinguish a real gun from a fake one? She had only seen the armored policemen on the cash carrier. Seeing that she was still afraid, Gustave threw the toy gun in his hand into the trash can next to him and hooked his finger at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The bad guys areing soon. Darlene reluctantly followed. ¡°I can take my grandmother away myself.¡± ¡°You can indeed do it. Avery will think of a way to find out your fake identity and find out your schedule. ¡°But at that time, you were already on the ne. Other than jumping down, you can only see him at the definition.¡± Darlene was a little skeptical. ¡°A fake identity doesn¡¯t exist. Can he find it?¡± Gustave turned around and looked at her. ¡°The fake identity you use belongs to someone else. The airport staff members are not fools. They can definitely find out fake information. Are you sure that there isn¡¯t anything wrong with your brain?¡± Darlene thought about it and agreed. In other words, traveling with a fake identity was still not safe, and Avery would find out sooner orter. Thinking of this, she still had some lingering fears. Fortunately, she had not boarded the ne and did not buy a ticket. Now that she had no other choice, she could only get into Gustave¡¯s car first. Their car had just started moving when Avery¡¯s car drove over and stopped at the airport entrance. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 The Dead Cannot Be Revived When he was about to open the door and get out of the car, Avery looked out the window and saw a ck Benz passing by his car. Cyrus nced at the rearview mirror and saw that Avery seemed to have no intention of getting out of the car. He asked, ¡°Mr. Gard, do you want to get out of the car together with us, or should I go to the airport to look for them first?¡± Avery looked at the back of the car leaving through the rearview mirror and only spoke after a long while, ¡°Is Gustave still in the country?¡± Cyrus felt that his question was a little strange, but he answered honestly, ¡°Yes. His grandfather¡¯s 80th birthday ising. It is rare for Mr. Walpole to stay in the country for a long time.¡± Avery opened the car door and got out. ¡°Why did hee to the airport?¡± Cyrus followed him down and replied, ¡°He might be here to pick someone up. I¡¯m not too sure about this.¡± Avery recalled that there seemed to be something wrong with that nce. However, since Darlene was released by his grandfather, she should not be taken. by Gustave by ident, unless they had made a n in advance. away After entering the airport and searching around, he could not find Darlene. Avery checked the information of the airport boarding staff, and there was not even a face likeProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Darlene¡¯s. Even if she used a fake identity to board the ne, she should not be able to take the identity of a person who did not look like her at all and buy tickets. At least there should be some simrities. As the boarding information went down, Avery¡¯s expression became more and more gloomy. He said coldly, ¡°She didn¡¯t leave. Let¡¯s check the surveince cameras.¡± The staff members brought a yer over and exined, ¡°Mr. Gard, the surveince cameras in the airport hall have been broken for nearly twenty minutes. The other surveince cameras are all working.¡± Avery frowned as he watched the videos and asked, ¡°There are so many peopleing and going to the airport. How could the surveince be broken?¡± A staff member replied, ¡°Our colleagues in the monitoring room also said that it was very strange. It suddenly broke down, and we haven¡¯t figured out the reason yet. The first thing we did was to fix it, but we still lost about twenty minutes of surveince footage.¡± Avery carefully checked the videos, and as expected, he did not see Darlene. If she hade to the airport, she must have left during the twenty minutes when the cameras did not work. Furthermore, she definitely had not entered the boarding gate because the surveince at the boarding gate was working. He did not see anyone like Darlene. Avery clenched his fists and calcted the time. He thought of the time when Gustave¡¯s car left. He realized that Gustave¡¯s car left at that time. He got up and left the monitoring room of the airport. He could not find them at the airport, so he could only leave a few bodyguards to keep an eye on them and elsewhere to find them. In an inconspicuous corner not far away, Nathen looked at him. go Avery did not notice that. He was only looking for Darlene and hurriedly walked out. Nathen took out his phone and looked at the two photos he had just taken. He was hesitating whether to send them to Avery. After hesitating for a moment, he called Darlene first. On the other hand, Darlene was in Gustave¡¯s car. The car quickly drove to the suburbs. There was Gustave¡¯s vi and private nes in the suburbs. They could go there for a rest and then go abroad overnight. Darlene felt good, but her grandmother was old and could not take it. In addition, her grandmother had car sickness. If they went abroad by ne at once, she might be in danger. So no matter how anxious they were, they could only find a remote and safe ce first to rest and recuperate. Finally, silence fell upon the car. They were temporarily safe. Darlene was very tired. Her grandmother was leaning against her. Darlene was also dozing off, leaning against the window. Darlene had just narrowed her eyes for a while when her phone rang. She immediately woke up, nervous. Before answering the phone, she even immediately looked back, worried that Avery¡¯s car would catch up again. When she left with Nathen before, Avery came with the police and chased after Nathen¡¯s car from behind. The cars hit together. The memories made her feel like in a dream although it had been a long while. When she saw the caller¡¯s name on the phone, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. It was Nathen. After answering the phone, Nathen¡¯s voice came over. ¡°Darlene, I didn¡¯t see you in the ward just now. I heard that Andrew asked you to leave. Mr. Gard was mad in the hospital and went to find you. Where are you now? Are you safe?¡± Darlene hesitated but still did not tell him directly. ¡°My grandmother and I are safe. Dr. Elicott, you don¡¯t have to worry about us. We will go abroad. I am very grateful to you, and I¡¯m sorry that I have caused you a lot of trouble.¡± Nathen did not like what she said. Obviously, she was saying goodbye. He had been waiting for the day she left Avery, but he definitely did not want her to leave with another man. For so many years, Avery had bullied her. Nathen was the only one who helped her. In such a situation, Darlene should have undoubtedly asked for his help and left with him. There was a photo of Darlene and Gustave leaving together on the phone. Nathen looked at it, and his voice was still as usual. ¡°How can I not worry about you? You and your grandmother are not in good health. What¡¯s more, your grandmother is already old. The long journey will be hard to take for her. Tell me where you are, and I¡¯ll be right there. I can also help you.¡± Darlene remembered the two times when she left with Nathen before. For the first time, he was chased by Avery, and there was a rear-end crash. Nathen was taken away by the police and lost his job. For the second time, the police pointed their guns at Nathen. He was taken away by the police again. She already owed him. If she let Nathen get involved again, she was afraid that his future would really be ruined. Thinking of this, she refused, ¡°Dr. Elicott, I am fine. I will take good care of Grandma and go abroad. Don¡¯t worry about us. When we settle down there, I will tell you that I am safe.¡± Nathen restrained his displeasure. ¡°Darlene, don¡¯t trust others. I¡­¡± Darlene was worried that if she kept talking like this, the police would locate her position. So she interrupted, ¡°I can do it myself. Thank you, Dr. Elicott. The signal here is not good. I¡¯ll hang up.¡± After she finished speaking, she hung up the phone. She thought of something and looked at Gustave. ¡°Should I throw my phone away?¡± She remembered that the police tracked the suspects mostly through their phones on 1. Gustave was reading a document. Hearing this, he nced at her and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can cut the SIM card and throw it away, just in case.¡± Darlene took out the SIM card from her phone and broke it. Then he opened the window and threw the phone and the card out. ¡°It¡¯s safer this way.¡± Gustave smiled. ¡°It¡¯s your phone. As long as you don¡¯t feel bad, just do it.¡± Darlene shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as we can really leave this ce, only I and Grandma matter.¡± She could even leave Nigel¡¯s ashes here. The dead could not be revived, and the ashes did not matter that much. Avery hid the ashes well. She could let it go. As long as she could sessfully bring her grandmother away, she would be happy. Nathen hung up the phone. Through the call just now, he located Darlene¡¯s position. The people Nathen sent secretly followed them to Gustave¡¯s vi in the suburbs. Then Nathen sent Avery the photo of Darlene and Gustave entering the vi, as well as the location of the vi. When the message was sent out, he held the phone tightly. ¡°Darlene, you should not have left with him. How could you go with Gustave after leaving Avery?¡± Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Let Me Take Darlene Away The car stopped at the vi in the suburbs. When Gustave got out of the car, he looked behind him. He had always been vignt. He felt uneasy along the way, but he kept looking in the rearview mirror and did not see anyone following him. Only Nathen, who had just called Darlene, could find Darlene¡¯s whereabouts. Thinking of this, he felt that he was overthinking. But he still said, ¡°Take a rest and leave early. You will only be safe after you leave the country.¡±. Darlene¡¯s grandmother had already fallen asleep. She definitely could not get on the ne immediately. She had high blood pressure and was in poor health. She could not be too tired. Darlene nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± She got out of the car and wanted to help her sleeping grandmother out. After shaking her a few times, Darlene still could not wake up her grandmother. Gustave received a call on his phone. When he answered the call, he looked at Darnell and another man who got out of the car together. ¡°Help her.¡± After he gave the order, Darnell immediately went over and helped Darlene¡¯s grandmother into the vi with the bodyguard on the left and right. Darlene followed in without doing anything. Gustave answered the phone, and a middle-aged man¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Where¡¯s your mother? I just got off work and went to the mental hospital. I didn¡¯t see her. Today is her birthday¡­¡± Gustave¡¯s voice was cold and a little sarcastic. ¡°I took her away. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s her birthday. There is nothing different. Dad, you should focus on your own things.¡± His father was guilty. ¡°Gustave, at that time, I¡­¡± ¡°I still have something to do. I gotta go. Dad, take care.¡± Gustave interrupted him and hung up the phone directly. He restrained the displeasure on his face and turned back to go in as if he had not made a call just now. After entering the vi, Darlene¡¯s grandmother had already woken up and was sitting Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. on the sofa. Gustave did not live much here. Due to the special situation this time, he was worried that there would be too many people. He only had the house cleaned every day. There was even no servant in the vi. Darnell went to the kitchen to pour tea. Darlene immediately followed in apologetically and wanted to do it herself. She had lived with the Gard family for all these years and was not short of money, but she wasn¡¯t well served. When she lived in the Gard¡¯s house, Teresa said that women should not be too spoiled. No one served her food or tea. Darlene had always done these things on her Own. Later, she married Avery and lived with him in Southwood Vi. Nothing changed. Because Avery had been disabled for a year, he had a bad temper and disliked servants. There was not even a housekeeper in Southwood Vi. Darlene was the one who did the housework. Since she and her grandmother had caused trouble for Gustave, she felt too guilty to be served. When Gustave reached the kitchen, he saw Darlene and Darnell scrambling to make tea. Gustave was confused. ¡°What are you doing? There are teacups in the closet. There¡¯s no need to snatch that one.¡± Darlene turned around awkwardly to look at Gustave, who was standing at the door, and said, ¡°I can really do it myself.¡± Darnell insisted, ¡°Ms. Garcia, I got this. You must be tired, just go out and take a rest.¡± Gustave finally understood and did not intend to get involved. ¡°I thought that you just wanted that teacup. Just keep doing that. Don¡¯t forget to bring me a cup of tea.¡± Not long after he went out, he quickly turned back, and his face darkened. ¡°Darnell, bring Ms. Garcia and her grandmother upstairs. The police are here.¡± The teacup in Darlene¡¯s hand suddenly fell to the ground, and she was a little flustered. Gustave was still calm. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Follow Darnell up. No matter what happens, just don¡¯t make a sound.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sound of the doorbell ringing came from outside. They just came back, and the iron door in the front yard was not locked. Darlene was in a hurry to go out and immediately supported her grandmother, who was dozing off on the sofa. ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± Darnell quickly helped her up, and they went upstairs.. Gustave had already changed into his sleeping robe and slowly walked over to open door. the The moment the door opened, Avery¡¯s face darkened, and he stood outside with a few police officers. Gustave had a surprised expression. ¡°Oh, Mr. Connor, Mr. Gard. You have so many people here. Are you catching assassins?¡± Samuel Connor showed his police ID and said politely, ¡°Mr. Walpole, sorry to disturb. you at night. ¡°Mr. Gard¡¯s wife is missing. Someone told us that his wife came here. If you don¡¯t mind, can we go in and find her? Gustave nodded in surprise. ¡°His wife is missing. This is new. I thought you were looking for a kitten or a puppy. How can an adult be lost?¡± Avery had a gloomy expression on his face. ¡°Gustave, don¡¯t hide it anymore. The evidence shows that they are here. Just let me take Darlene away. Everything will be fine. Our families have never had any conflicts. I don¡¯t want to make things ugly.¡± Gustave took a step to the side. ¡°So Mr. Gard and Mr. Connor believe that they are with me. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to stop you, right? Since you are here and we are familiar,e in and have a cup of tea.¡± Avery couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He immediately went in to look for Darlene and her grandmother. So hurried, he knocked down a few things. Gustave smiled faintly. ¡°Mr. Gard, take it easy. If they are here, they won¡¯t be able to run away. Don¡¯t break my things. You are not here to smash my stuff, right?¡± Avery acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. He searched the kitchen and even the fridge, but he couldn¡¯t find any traces. On the contrary, Samuel and the other policemen felt unnatural. Firstly, Gustave and his family are powerful. Secondly, in this vi, any cup could be worth more than 1,700 dors. They were handling a case, but if they smashed something, they would have to pay. Gustave sat on the sofa, drinking tea with leisure. He looked at Samuel, who was quietly searching. ¡°Mr. Connor, why don¡¯t youe over and have a cup of tea first? My tea is not bad. I got the tea from your chief, Mr. Hayden. He said that it is a specialty from Chicago.¡± As he spoke, he nced at the curtain that Samuel had lifted. ¡°Mr. Connor, be careful. The flowerpot on the windowsill was a gift from the director of the Procuratorate. Don¡¯t break it.¡± Samuel immediately put down the curtains and looked elsewhere. Somehow, his hands. were sweating. Avery looked around inside and outside, and when he came out, his face became even darker. He looked upstairs. ¡°Mr. Walpole, can we go upstairs?¡± Gustave¡¯s expression remained the same. ¡°Of course, other than the master bedroom at the end of the corridor, you can search for any other ce. My mother is sleeping in the master bedroom. She is not in a good mental state, and she can¡¯t stand police officers in uniforms and suits.¡± Avery walked upstairs, and the police followed him. They searched all over the room, but there was still no one. The only ce they didn¡¯t search for was the master bedroom. Avery stood outside the master bedroom and refused to leave. Since he was already here, he was not willing to leave any ce unsearched. Gustave¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°No here. Mr. Connor, Mr. Gard, don¡¯t push your luck.¡± Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 He Apologizes to Her Gustave was a person who never revealed his emotions. It was rare for him to directly turn hostile like this. Samuel was scared. He also felt that they had gone too far. It was unlikely that Gustave would hide someone in his vi, not to mention that the person was Avery¡¯s wife. Samuel tried to persuade Avery to leave. ¡°Mr. Gard, I think the person you are looking for isn¡¯t here. It iste at night. Why don¡¯t we go somewhere else to search?¡± Avery refused to leave. ¡°I just want to go in and take a look. I will leave after that. Mr. Walpole, don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t take long and it won¡¯t cause too much noise. It won¡¯t disturb your mother too much.¡± Gustave said coldly, ¡°Mr. Gard, if you can¡¯t find her here, will you take the me for disturbing us?¡± Avery didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Yes. Mr. Walpole, if I don¡¯t find her, I will take the me for disturbing you tonight.¡± Avery was more and more convinced that Darlene was here. Apart from Gustave, there was no other person in Baltimore who could help Darlene escape. Also, Andrew said that Darlene had refused his help and insisted on leaving on her own. More importantly, Avery received an anonymous message that Gustave and a woman. who looked like Darlene entered the vi together. Gustave remained silent with a cold face. He gestured for the bodyguard beside him to the door of the bedroom. open Catalina, Gustave¡¯s mother, was in the bedroom. She hadn¡¯t gone to sleep and was sitting on the bed and watching TV. Catalina was watching aic. She was holding a pillow in her hand and patting it lightly. ¡°Gustave, be good. Let¡¯s watch TV together.¡± As the police went in with Avery, the quiet woman on the bed panicked. She held the pillow in her arms tightly and got out of bed. ¡°Who are you? What do you want to do?¡± Gustave walked over tofort her. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay. They are going to change the curtains for us. They will leave after they get the size.¡± Catalina nodded suspiciously. ¡°Change them to blue. Gustave likes blue.¡± Something suddenly fell to the ground in the bathroom. Avery was looking for Darlene anxiously and knocked something over by ident. Catalina, who had just calmed down, was frightened again. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Gustave was furious. ¡°Avery, I have shown you respect. Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Avery felt a little sorry. He picked up the things that had fallen to the ground. He had searched the whole vi. Maybe Darlene was really not here. Catalina was unstable. Gustave could only let the bodyguards take her to another bedroom. Gustave nced at the mural on the wall and quickly looked away. He questioned Samuel, ¡°Mr. Connor, do you guys still want to continue searching? You broke into my house at midnight. Do you have a search warrant?¡± Samuel thought, I¡¯m so screwed. He touched his pocket. There was no search warrant. He exined, ¡°I have applied to the higher-ups. I will get the search warrant soon. I came in a hurry. Please forgive me, Mr. Walpole. I will show you the search warrant as soon as possible.¡± Gustave sneered, ¡°So, Mr. Connor, you brought Mr. Gard here to investigate a case illegally. Whose idea was that? Mr. Gard or Mr. Connor?¡± Samuel hade in a hurry just now. Avery¡¯s words sounded so reliable that Samuel thought that Darlene must be here. In addition, Avery had cooperation with Gustave in business. Samuel thought that they were close to each other, so he hurriedly followed Avery to Gustave¡¯s vi. He didn¡¯t expect things to end up like this. I haven¡¯t found Mrs. Gard, and I¡¯m in trouble now. Samuel advised Avery, ¡°Mr. Gard, let¡¯s go. We shouldn¡¯t have disturbed Mr. Walpole at midnight. We have searched everywhere. We should leave now.¡± Gustave turned around and looked outside the French window. He seemed to be suppressing his anger. Avery looked around. Catalina had thrown back the quilt when she got out of bed. There was no ce to hide a person. The vi was surrounded with wire mesh probably for Catalina¡¯s safety. It was impossible to jump off a window to run away. impossible to jump off a v Somehow, the moment Avery entered, he felt that Darlene was here. This feeling became stronger, especially when he entered this bedroom. Avery even concluded that Darlene was listening to them in a corner of the bedroom. Avery didn¡¯t want to leave. He had a nasty feeling that once he left, he would never be able to find Darlene. Samuel tried to persuade him to leave, but Gustave kept silent and directly sat on the sofa in front of the French window. Avery clenched his fists. The nasty feeling made him anxious. There was a voice in his mind telling him not to leave this ce. He looked at the wall. ¡°Darlene, I know you are here. Believe me for thest time, and go home with me. I will exin everything to you.¡± There was no response. Samuel sighed softly. Gustave was sitting on the sofa and had his back toward them silently. He ignored them. Avery approached the huge mural on the wall, ¡°I knew everything. I was wrong before and made you suffer. ¡°Darlene, I have captured Vivian. She is in the basement of my vi. Come back with me. You can take revenge however you want. You can do whatever you want to. ¡°Your brother might have died in her hands. Have you forgotten? Don¡¯t you want to avenge your brother¡¯s death?¡± In the dark and closed secret chamber, Darlene was sitting with Reina. She clenched her fists so tightly that her nails pricked her palms. Avery had known it. He said that he knew the whole truth and that he had captured Vivian. Darlene had looked forward to this for so long. She even dreamed about it. Darlene had once knelt in front of Avery in the heavy rain. She cried and begged him to believe her and let go of their child and her brother. But Avery wouldn¡¯t believe her and tortured her. As a result, she lost hearing in one ear and had hideous scars all over her body. Her brother, who was only twelve years old, suddenly died. And he was charged with the attempted murder of Vivian. His name hadn¡¯t been cleared. Avery used all the methods and tortured Darlene cruelly. But now, Avery told her that he was really sorry, he was wrong, and that what he did was a mistake. He was wrong. Hahaha. He said he was wrong. Darlene covered her face with her hands andughed silently. Her shoulders trembled more and more violently. She wished she could take out her heart and throw it away. If I didn¡¯t have a heart, I wouldn¡¯t feel pain, hatred, or anger. I wouldn¡¯t feel anything¡­ I¡¯m going to die, but he still wants to disgust me. He admitted his mistake and apologized so that he could take me back. He wants to imprison me again and do what he means by pensation¡±. Darlene was trembling because of extreme disgust and hatred. The door of the secret chamber suddenly creaked. It was the sound of the door being opened from the outside. Avery felt a bulge on the mural. Without asking Gustave, he pressed it. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 There¡¯s No One Inside After Avery pressed his hand down on the mural, a light sound came from the bedroom wall. There was no doubt that there was a secret chamber behind the wall. This light sound. was the sound of the secret door on the wall opening. Gustave, who was sitting in front of the French window, stood up and his expression suddenly changed. He walked a few steps over to stop Avery. ¡°Mr. Gard, you¡¯re also a businessman. You should know that the secret chamber in a businessman¡¯s house is a bottom line that cannot be touched. There are confidential documents ced there. ¡°Before you press this switch, you have to think clearly. Once you break into the secret chamber, the Walpole family and the Gard family will no longer be friends.¡± Avery¡¯s hand was still on the mural, but he did not press the switch immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t look at any documents. I will go in and confirm that there is no one. inside. I will leave immediately.¡± Gustave sneered, ¡°You will leave once there is no one inside? Mr. Gard, what kind of ce do you think this is? You turned the house upside down and will just leave by saying you don¡¯t find anyone?¡± Gustave waved his hand and called Darnell over. ¡°Take a video to record it. I only need one word from Mr. Gard. If there is still no one inside, Mr. Gard and Mr. Connor will bear all the legal responsibilities for tonight, including the act of trespass and the intention of giarizingmercial secrets. Mr. Gard, once you nod, you can open this door.¡± Darnell immediately came over, took his phone and turned on the camera, and unceremoniously aimed at Avery and a few policemen. Samuel sensed that something was wrong. With Gustave¡¯s confidence, there was definitely no one inside the secret chamber. Only a fool would insist on opening the door of the secret chamber and send himself into the trap. Samuel immediately did not want to do it anymore. ¡°Mr. Gard, I think we should call it a day here. At least when we get the search warrant, it won¡¯t be toote for us toe back and investigate.¡± Avery knew very well that if Darlene was here, then if they left now, it would definitely be toote if they came back here. Then it would undoubtedly be much more difficult for Avery to find Darlene. Avery ced his hand on the mural and hesitated for a very short moment before saying, ¡°Mr. Walpole, we will do as you said. I shall open this door. If there is no one inside, I will take responsibility.¡± Samuel stopped talking. If he wasn¡¯t worried that he would offend Avery and also show that he was a coward once he left directly, he wished that he could leave immediately. Gustave had a cold expression on his face as he said the same sentence, ¡°Mr. Gard, you need to think it through.¡± Avery pressed the switch on the mural. The secret door on the wall immediately opened slowly. The lights in the bedroom poured into the secret chamber, illuminating the room in front of him. Inside was a long row of bookshelves filled with all kinds of files and a locked safe. At a nce, there was no blind spot, and Avery could see all the things disyed. Only what was inside the small safe was unknown to Avery. But it was so small. Not to mention two living people, even a newborn might not be able to fit in. The anticipation in Avery¡¯s eyes faded in that instant. There was no one inside the secret chamber. Gustave¡¯s expression did not change much, and he instructed Darnell, who was at the side, ¡°Mr. Gard and Mr. Connor, now you have seen the chamber. If you are worried, go in and check it carefully. Darnell, call Mr. Hayden, call the police, and sue them.¡± Samuel could not hold it in anymore, and his tone was filled with anxiety and resentment. ¡°Mr. Gard, look. I already said that there couldn¡¯t be anyone. With Mr. Walpole¡¯s personality, it is unlikely.¡± Avery clenched his fists tightly, unable to believe what was happening in front of him. Did someone plot against him? The photo Avery received showed that Gustave had brought a woman who looked very much like Darlene into the vi. What was going on? Cyrus reminded Avery in a low voice, ¡°Sir, Ms. Garcia should indeed not be here. I just looked at the photo again. The woman that Mr. Walpole brought in was wearing the same clothes that Mr. Walpole¡¯s mother just wore.¡± Avery looked embarrassed. He had only been focused on looking for Darlene just now. When he entered the bedroom, he had not paid much attention to Gustave¡¯s mother. Now that Avery thought about it, it was true that the clothes on Gustave¡¯s mother were exactly the same as the woman in the photo. Darlene was not here. How was this possible? Then where exactly had she gone? It was as if it was only at this moment that Avery truly began to panic. Avery began to that she would fall into the hands of Andrew, or even fall into Vivian¡¯s hands. worry They would never be kind to Darlene. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Avery walked into the secret chamber in a trance and looked at the safe which waspletely impossible to hide anyone. Gustave followed in. Without a moment of hesitation, he took over the key to the safe. ¡°Do you want to see it? I can open it.¡± Avery looked away. Impossible. It was impossible to hide a person in such a small ce. Cyrus said in a low voice, ¡°Sir, in my opinion, Ms. Garcia might be in Vivian¡¯s hands. It¡¯s better for us to go elsewhere to look for her. Don¡¯t let anything happen.¡± Avery turned around and walked out of the secret chamber. He paused and turned around to look at Gustave. ¡°I will do what I say. It was my fault. Mr. Walpole, you can let the policee over at any time. I will bear the responsibility.¡± Darnell had already called Lance. Samuel quickly received the phone call and was. scolded. Gustave¡¯s expression was still the same. ¡°Then please take care, Mr. Gard. I won¡¯t see you off. We will settle tonight¡¯s matterter.¡± After Avery left, Samuel and a few other police officers left as well. The vi became noisy and quiet again. Darnell went downstairs to see the guests off. After watching their cars leave, he quickly went back to lock the door and quickly went upstairs. Gustave had already opened a switch in the secret chamber. The long row of bookshelves slowly moved away, revealing a small hiddenpartment inside. Just now, when Avery entered the secret chamber, Darlene was separated from him by a row of bookshelves. She could even see Avery¡¯s clothes through the gaps in the shelves. The secretpartment was very sealed, but it was not very breathable. Reina was frightened, and she was too tired, so shepsed into unconsciousness. Darlene sped Reina to her and looked at the bookshelf aside. Gustave appeared before her eyes. Darlene¡¯s eyes were red, and her body was still trembling. She looked behind Gustave. ¡°Has he left?¡± Gustave nodded, indicating for Darnell toe back and help Reina out. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to the basement first. There is an operating table and medical equipment there. I called a doctor over to take a look at your grandmother.¡± Darlene hurriedly got up and followed him out. ¡°Okay.¡± Avery, who was outside the vi, sat in the back seat of the car and left. Avery gripped the edge of the chair tightly with his palm, his face dark. ¡°Go back to Southwood Vi. If my grandfather really wants to do something to Darlene, he won¡¯t do anything unnecessary and let her go. He will only take her away directly. It must have something to do with Vivian. Let¡¯s go see her.¡± When the car drove to Southwood Vi, it was already close to midnight. Avery did not hesitate for a moment and went straight to the basement. As soon as he went down, Vivian¡¯s somewhat creepy screams gradually came clearly from the basement. In the dark and damp room, there was a strong smell of blood. Vivian¡¯s mind was tense. She had just shrunk one foot, and there was a furry scratching sensation on the other foot. Vivian stretched out her hand with a pale face and caught a warm and wet mouse tail. The mouse was shocked and squeaked, biting the back of Vivian¡¯s hand. Vivian let out a scream, followed by the sound of the door opening. The footsteps approached step by step in the pitch-ck darkness like they were from a vengeful ghost¡­ Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Darlene Will Die In the cold and damp basement, it was the most suitable for creatures like snakes, rats, insects, and ants who disliked sunlight to survive. These creatures were all poisonous. If a person was bitten by one of them, even if he could escape death, he would be seriously ill. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Moreover, Vivian had always lived a pampered life. If she stayed here for a day or two, she would probably be scared to death before she was poisoned. She was not wearing shoes and was only wearing a thin dress. Her calves and feet were exposed, and she had been bitten with wounds everywhere. The smell of blood constantly attracted more rats and ants to attack Vivian. Vivian was about to break downpletely. In the dark room, she could not imagine what would be waiting for her in the next second. It was because of such uncertainty that it was even more terrifying and fatal. Vivian even wanted to bite her tongue tomit suicide, but when she really bit it, she found that she couldn¡¯t make it. On the contrary, the huge and sharp pain made her desperate even more. Vivian kept shrinking back, but she did not dare to touch the wall. Once she touched the wall, there might be spiders sticking to her back. That kind of feeling was creepy all the time, but Vivian did not dare to shout too much, afraid that the sound would provoke something. Vivian was covered in sweat, and her wet dress was stuck to her body, making her tremble. However, no one woulde to help Vivian. On the contrary, every half an hour or an hour, there would be a man arranged by Avery to bring in arge basin of water and press her head in it. When she was about to suffocate to death and only had onest breath left, the man pulled her out and threw her to the ground. Vivian had never tasted such pain before. She had never experienced the slightest of pain before. She could not live well, and she could not die. For the first time, she felt that this was real hell. Vivian tasted the pain of death time and time again, but she could not die no matter what. It was uncertain when the person who brought the water over was also uncertain came in, which made Vivian constantly on tenterhooks andpletely drove her crazy. The door opened and footsteps came. When Vivian thought that it was the person who brought the water in again, she was so scared that she could not breathe. When the footsteps stopped not far from her, a cold male voice sounded. ¡°Where did you hide her?¡± Vivian¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. Because she was so shocked, her mind was a little slow. A momentter, she realized that it was Avery¡¯s voice. No matter how clear Vivian was, she knew all the torture she had suffered was undoubtedly from Avery¡¯s order. But Vivian still felt as if she had grabbed onto a life-saving straw, and she fearfully moved towards the direction of the voice, ¡°Avery, I was wrong, I know I was wrong. ¡°I beg you, please spare me this once. On the ount that we have known each other since we were young, and the Sheridan family has helped the Gard family¡­ ¡°Avery, please let me see Mr. Gard once. Give me a chance to exin, give me a chance to reform. I beg you. I really won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± As Vivian spoke, she knelt on the ground with a deathly pale face,pletely ignoring the pain in her body. She also did not care about what was on the ground. She knelt and begged for mercy desperately. She could no longer care about her image. as a noble youngdy. Her knees hit the ground heavily, and the smell of blood became heavier. Vivian cried and begged, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. ¡°But I left three years ago. There was really nothing I could do. I had no one to rely on. You were unconscious on the bed. Jax forced me. I was really no match for him. Please believe me. I swear I really didn¡¯t lie to you. I don¡¯t dare to lie to you.¡± Trembling, Vivian crawled over and grabbed onto Avery¡¯s trousers with her bloody hands. ¡°Please believe in me this time.¡± ¡°I was really scared when I framed Ms. Garcia. I was really scared when I was abroad for the past two years. I was afraid that you would fall in love with her and abandon me. I was confused for a moment and med Mr. Bullock¡¯s fault on her. ¡°Avery, I really know that I was wrong. Please give me onest chance. Let ine see Mr. Gard.¡± ¡°Vivian, you are about to die. What are you daydreaming about? Are you wishing that my grandfather will save you?¡± Avery kicked Vivian with hatred. ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to your ridiculous nonsense. Regarding your so-called difficulties and grievances, I have no interest in listening to a single word. I will only ask you one Vivian was dumbfounded for a moment. ¡°What Darlene? Avery, isn¡¯t Ms. Garcia in the hospital? Has she disappeared?¡± Vivian used to speak like this in front of Avery. Her tone was sincere and pitiful, and her words sounded innocent. Avery believed in her words in the past so much, but now, he didn¡¯t believe it at all, because it was already clear that what Vivian said before was all lies. Being forced out of the country by Darlene? Being framed by Darlene to have another. man¡¯s child? But now the evidence was conclusive. Vivian was the one who was in cahoots with Jax and was pregnant with Jax¡¯s child abroad. Seeing that Avery had recovered and that Teresa had died, Vivian shamelessly returned and dreamed of re-entering the Gard family. So now, in Avery¡¯s ears, whatever Vivian said was definitely not real, and the truth must be the opposite. Vivian was anxious to exin again and again. She really did not know where Darlene was. But Avery¡¯s suspicion deepened even more. Avery raised his foot and kicked Vivian in the chest again. ¡°You can be stubborn. I have plenty of ways to make you say it. Well, do you want to wait until you have no other choice and then use Darlene to negotiate with me? ¡°Vivian, now that things havee to this, do you think your n is still going well? Darlene must be in your hands. Whether you admit it or not, it is an undeniable fact!¡± Vivian had been so happy when she set Darlene up in the past, but now she was so desperate when she was wronged. If one lied too many times, no one would believe her. It was just like how Vivian used to lie so many times in her tone of speaking the truth. Now that she was telling the truth, there was no more credibility. Vivian finally understood that it was impossible for Avery to be deceived by her anymore. Avery had already made up his mind to torture Vivian and would no longer be soft-hearted toward her. As for her wanting to ask for help from others, Avery would definitely not let her have this opportunity. Thinking of this, Vivian suddenly remembered that Avery had just said that Darlene had disappeared. Wasn¡¯t this chance for her, Vivian, to escape from death? Vivian no longer begged, her gaze sinister as sheughed, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, then it seems that there is no need for me to continue acting. Darlene is in my hands. Avery, if you let me go, I will give her to you.¡± Avery squatted down and fiercely grabbed Vivian¡¯s neck. ¡°Do you think that I will still be tricked by you? If I let you go, when you run out, you will find someone to ask for help or run away directly. Will you be able to give Darlene back to me?¡± Vivianughed and said with difficulty, ¡°Then kill me. Avery, do you dare? If you kill me, you will never be able to find her. ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s no need for that. You probably don¡¯t know yet. Darlene won¡¯t be able to live for more than two to three months. As long as you dy for a little longer, even if you find her, she will already be dead. ¡°Avery, she has a terminal illness and will die very soon, but you can¡¯t find her. You can¡¯t find her. Hahaha, just count the days and wait to collect her body!¡± Avery¡¯s eyes were red, and the palm of his hand suddenly exerted force,pletely blocking Vivian¡¯s voice. ¡°What did you say?¡± Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Torture Vivian Avery had never felt this way before. It was as if Vivian¡¯s words had caught him off guard and thrown him into an icehouse. Avery could note back to his senses and even felt that he was hearing imaginary voices, but he could not be clearer that Vivian was not lying to him. But Darlene had a terminal illness? No matter how serious Darlene¡¯s illness was, how could it be a terminal illness? Terminal illness could not be cured. It would kill people. Avery¡¯s hands were trembling. He did not even realize that the strength of his palm was constantly increasing, constantly losing control. Vivian¡¯s throat was tightly gripped. Her survival instinct made her want to pull Avery¡¯s hand away, but Avery¡¯s hand was like welding on her neck. No matter how hard she tried, it was of no use. Vivian wanted to make a sound, but only her face turned from pale to purple, until it turned to red-brown. Not to mention saying a single word, Vivian couldn¡¯t even utter a single syble. She only felt that because of the extremeck of oxygen, her mind was quickly going nk. The tinnitus in her ears and the swaying of everything in front of her made her feel like she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Vivian wanted to open her mouth in pain, but air couldn¡¯t enter her throat. Vivian wanted to use the matter of Darlene¡¯s terminal illness to provoke Avery, but she never expected that Avery would have such a big reaction. Not only did Avery not intend to let Vivian off because of this, but the killing intent in his eyes also became even stronger. Avery¡¯s voice was getting more and more out of control. ¡°Where is she? Tell me, where is she?¡± Vivian could not make a sound at all. Even if she wanted to say it, she was unable to make any sound. Avery strangled her for a long time and barely managed toe back to his senses. He forcefully threw Vivian to the ground. ¡°Speak!¡± Vivian had almost been strangled to death by Avery just now. She trembled as she got up and retreated. At this point, she could only bite the bullet and continue to lie. ¡°If you let me go, I will tell you. Otherwise, I will not tell you where she is even if I die.¡± The veins on the back of Avery¡¯s clenched hands could be seen. Avery stood up with at sullen face. ¡°Good, then let¡¯s see how tight your mouth is! He coldly ordered the bodyguard who came in from outside the door, ¡°Bring in a bucket of ice water and a bucket of boiling water.¡± Vivian¡¯s face became pale. She guessed what would happen next and was so scared that her forehead was covered with sweat. ¡°Avery, if you dare to do anything, I will let Darlene have a tough time!¡± Avery approached Vivian, and his eyes were cold as heughed. ¡°Is that so? Did the person who took Darlene away for you know what I have done to you now? As long as your body is not taken out, do they dare to touch Darlene?¡± Avery leaned over, grabbed Vivian¡¯s hair, and forced her to look up, ¡°Vivian, there are many ways in this world that can make life worse than death. Since you don¡¯t want to die, then let¡¯s y slowly. ¡°If anything happens to Darlene, you will end miserably. You will never see the sun!¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. Before she coulde back to her senses, the bodyguards had already brought in two buckets of water. Avery rudely pulled Vivian up, and without waiting for her to catch her breath, he directly pressed her head into a bucket of ice water that was bone-piercingly cold. Inte October, coupled with the fact that the basement was already even colder, the ice in the bucket had not melted yet, and there was misty air above the bucket. Vivian struggled with all her might. Just as she opened her mouth, water immediately poured into her mouth and nose. Avery said coldly, ¡°Even if you resist, the more you resist, the faster you die. Tell me, where is she? Tell me!¡± Without any patience, Avery suddenly pulled Vivian¡¯s head out. Without any hesitation, he pressed her head into a bucket of boiling water. Vivian¡¯s skin and flesh were instantly scalded by the boiling water, and even the sound of skin burning could be heard. The basement instantly rang out with Vivian¡¯s screams. The thick, pungent smell of blood spread through the air, mixing with the damp smell of mold in the basement, making people feel nauseous. The bucket of boiling water was dyed red with blood. Vivian screamed, and the boiling water immediately entered her throat, burning her throat. The taste of blood in her throat immediately spread out. Vivian could only shut her mouth tightly, trembling from the pain. Avery hadpletely lost his mind, and he still coldly repeated those words, ¡°Where is she? Tell me, where is she?¡± Vivian was speechless. The boiling water seemed to have destroyed her throat. The unbearable pain made her quickly enter semia. The boiling water burned her entire face, including her nose, eyes, and even ears. The boiling water poured into her ears, causing a sharp, tearing pain in her eardrums. Avery¡¯s body was so weak that she was about to copse. Avery pulled her head out and grabbed her neck once again. ¡°Vivian, how dare you! How dare you!¡± Vivian opened her mouth and realized in horror that she was truly unable to make a sound. Even the words that Avery had roared into her ears became extremely low. Her eyes were filled with pain and fear. Was she deaf? Was she mute? And her face, her face! Vivian¡¯s hands trembled as she carefully touched her face. Just as Vivian touched it, the pain was heart-wrenching, and her palm was stained with blood. Vivian let out a painful cry, but her voice was hoarse and unpleasant to hear, like the sound that an injured mouse made. Avery stared at her ferocious and bloody face. ¡°Tell me, where is Darlene?¡± The strength in Avery¡¯s palm became heavier and heavier. The bodyguards in the basement were all men, and they could not help but shiver. If not for the fact that Vivian deserved it since she had done so many evil deeds, any man would probably feel sorry for her now that she was in such a miserable state. Vivian was already on the edge of death. After being strangled by Avery, she was about to die. Cyrus, who was at the side, came over and quietly advised, ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you stop for now? Ms. Garcia might really be in her hands. At the very least, spare her life.¡± Avery¡¯s jaw tightened. Hearing this, he released his hand and threw Vivian to the ground. Avery knew that Vivian really wouldn¡¯t tell him Darlene¡¯s whereabouts. When he got up, his body staggered and he stumbled out. Avery was going to find Darlene and he was going to bring her back. Darlene had a terminal illness and she was going to die. She had taken care of Avery for so many years. It was time for him to take good care of her. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She must be waiting for him somewhere. How desperate was she now? Avery walked out of the underground room, out of the vi, got in the car, and left. There seemed to be someone calling him from behind, but Avery could not hear anything. The weather in thete autumn of Baltimore was constantly changing. Yesterday, it was still sunny, and today, the wind was bleak. Avery drove aimlessly on the empty street in the early morning. Suddenly, he felt as if a hole had been torn open in his heart. The wind outside the car window was directly pouring into his heart. His hand that was holding the steering wheel kept shaking. The wind was clearly outside the window, but Avery only felt cold and bone-chilling. He did not know when the car had slowed down until the car stopped at a silent intersection. The traffic light went from red to green, then from green to red, shing continuously in front of his eyes. Avery did not know which way to go. What should he do? He really lost Darlene. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 You Are Really Crazy For so many years, Darlene had always been dispensable to Avery. She was always within his reach and would always be by his side, so Avery never felt how important she was. Or rather, he had never thought about it. After the year when he was paralyzed in a car ident and fainted, too many things changed when he woke up. Vivian and Jax had left, and his father¡¯s mistress had married into the Gard family. The management of the Gard Group had undergone a great change. Everything had changed. Only Darlene didn¡¯t. Avery remembered that when he woke up from a year ofa, the first person he saw was her. Just like before, when he opened his eyes, she was there without any change. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Even the clothes that she wore, her hairstyle, and the expression on her face were exactly the same as before he fainted from the car ident. That feeling was like looking at an item ced on the bedside table. No matter how many years one slept or left, as long as he woke up or came back one day, that thing would definitely still be ced there, waiting for him. Because it was so easy to obtain, it was not important at all. This was probably the deepest perception that Avery had of Darlene in all these years. But Avery forgot that Darlene was a human, not an item. She had a heart, and she would be happy, angry, sad, or die of illness. She was not destined to stay by his side forever. She would also leave disappointedly, and she could also die of illness. This was clearly normal, but Avery felt that he could not ept it at all. How could she leave? How could a person who had stayed by his side for ten years leave? He looked at the empty intersection in a daze until a car stopped not far away from him. Andrew got out of the car with a gloomy face. Andrew walked over with his walking stick and came to Avery¡¯s car window. He knocked hard on the window and said something in a furious voice. Avery could not tell if it was because of the car window, or because of other reasons that he did not hear a word. Andrew knocked for a long time before Avery in the car finally reacted. He opened the door lock, pushed open the door, and got out of the car. Andrew did not hear his exnation and raised his hand to p him in the face. Avery did not react at all. He was like a puppet whose soul had gone, only looking at Andrew nkly. Andrew did not know why, but his heart trembled. He had never seen his grandson like this. However, he suppressed that strange feeling and said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t even have a search warrant. How dare you bring Mr. Connor to search Gustave¡¯s vi? Have you really gone crazy? ¡°Gustave sent the recording and videos to Lance of the police station. He called me. Do you know that it will only cause trouble to both sides if the Gard family and the Walpole family fall out? Do you know you will go to jail if the evidence is conclusive?¡± Avery had a nk expression on his face. After Andrew finished, he replied calmly, ¡°Then let me go to jail.¡± Andrew said angrily, ¡°What did you say? You unfilial grandson!¡¯ Avery said in a daze, ¡°She was also in prison. Speaking of which, I have never seen what it¡¯s like in prison. I also want to go and take a look.¡± Andrew mmed his cane on the ground. ¡°Stupid! For a woman, you are really crazy!¡± Avery did not speak again. He turned around and was about to get into the car. Andrew asked coldly, ¡°Let me ask you. Are Vivian and Jax with you? Did you take them away? Don¡¯t you know that what you did is illegal? You are simplywless! ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Hurry up and release them. Look at yourself. You¡¯re mad!¡± Avery opened the car door and turned around to look. ¡°I won¡¯t let Vivian live. Grandfather, don¡¯t even think about it. As for Jax¡­¡± He paused for a moment and sneered, ¡°Jax¡­ I¡¯ll think about how to deal with him Andrew said angrily, ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you really nuts?¡± Avery got into the car directly. Before Andrew could stop him, he stepped on the elerator and the car drove off. He called Seth and said, ¡°Where are you?¡± It was a little noisy over there. Seth answered, ¡°Twilight Paradise. Have a drink with Giovanni. Something¡¯s wrong with you. It¡¯s already early in the morning. Why are you calling me?¡± Avery replied, ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± Then he hung up the phone. While Seth was still in a daze, he saw Giovanni sitting opposite him. He sighed, ¡°Looks like he finally knew.¡± Seth waspletely confused. ¡°What?¡± Giovanni replied, ¡°Ms. Garcia is missing. Seth, you just came back from a business trip. You still don¡¯t know what happened today, right?¡± Before Seth could reply, the door of the private room opened and Avery walked in from outside. The dim light in the private room was projected over, but Seth could still see that Avery¡¯s face seemed to have suddenly aged a lot. Avery walked up to Giovanni and stared at him. ¡°You lied to me.¡± Giovanni felt a little apologetic. ¡°Avery, I was forced to do it back then. As a doctor, I should respect the patient¡¯s wishes. Ms. Garcia didn¡¯t want you to know.¡± Thest bit of hope in Avery¡¯s mind waspletely shattered. He supported himself on the back of the sofa and sat down. His eyes were red as if he had suddenly lost all his strength. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? If I had known earlier, then¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t continue speaking. Only when he spoke did he realize how familiar these words were. He had said these words too many times in front of Darlene. Back then, when Darlene had faked her death, he had held her body and said that if he had known that she was in so much pain, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have treated her like that. When he found out that Darlene was unable to give birth to a child after the abortion, he said that if he had known that it would be like this, he would definitely not have let Darlene abort the child. He was always regretting what he did, but he kept making mistakes. Every step was wrong. Avery leaned over and buried his face into his palm, his breathing heavy and he was unable to speak. Giovanni said, ¡°Back then, Ms. Garcia told me that if you didn¡¯t care about her, there was no point in telling you. ¡°But if you care, she doesn¡¯t want to tell you either. Perhaps she was afraid that you would be too sad after knowing the truth, and you wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.¡± Giovanni wanted tofort Avery, but Avery knew that the reason why Darlene was unwilling to tell him was that she was disappointed. He had broken her heart so many times, and she no longer wanted him to know anything about her, including her death. Avery¡¯s voice trembled as if he was talking to himself, ¡°I should have known long ago. I should have guessed it long ago. So many people have hinted at me. Why didn¡¯t I believe it?¡± Back then, Seth had told him that Darlene¡¯s condition was definitely not simple. Giovanni had told him with such a serious expression that she had to prepare for the heart transnt as soon as possible. He had clearly guessed it, but he was unwilling to believe it or admit it. Even if Gustave sent the diagnosis report of Darlene¡¯s heart failure to him, he chose to turn a blind eye and not ept it. But now, he could no longer deceive himself, and Darlene was gone. She hadpletely disappeared. She was going to die, and she was not willing to look at him again before she died. Avery sat there stiffly. After a long time, Cyrus called. ¡°Sir, our people took an important photo on the way to find Ms. Garcia. It is the profile picture of a boy. He resembles Nigel. It should be him.¡± Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 The Little Girl From the Orphanage In a suburban vi. Reina had already been in the emergency room in the basement for more than an hour. before the door finally opened. One of the two doctors walked out and took off his mask. He said in a low voice, ¡°She is temporarily out of danger. Mrs. Garcia is not in good condition. You need to be mentally prepared.¡± Darlene immediately stood up and looked behind him. ¡°Can¡¯t shee out now?¡± The doctor answered, ¡°Wait until the anesthetic wears off. Let¡¯s wait for about half an hour.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a servant came down. He approached Gustave and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Walpole, your father is here. He has something to tell you.¡± Darlene turned around and guessed that she had caused trouble for him. It was almost midnight. Gustave¡¯s father shouldn¡¯t be here at this time. Gustave¡¯s expression was casual. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go for a while. You wait here.¡± Darlene did not say much and only nodded. Gustave left the basement. When he arrived in the living room, Cassius Walpole, Gustave¡¯s father, was already sitting on the sofa. His expression was not good. Gustave walked over and sat down on the sofa opposite him. He called out lightly, ¡°Dad.¡± Cassius was obviously suppressing his emotions. He looked upstairs and said, ¡°You brought your mother here? Why haven¡¯t you slept sote?¡± They did not talk much. They asionally spoke a few words, and the atmosphere was very awkward. Gustave was a little perfunctory. ¡°Yes, I still have some things to do.¡± The servant brought the tea over. Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, she put down the tea and left immediately. Cassius looked around again as if he was looking for something. ¡°You had guests?¡± He obviously knew, and Gustave did not hide it. ¡°Mr. Gard and Mr. Connor came not long ago. They said that Mr. Gard¡¯s wife was missing and they were here to look for her.¡± Cassius said meaningfully, ¡°Mrs. Gard¡­ They have been married for a long time. Now that she is gone, of course, they¡¯ll look for her.¡± As he spoke, he changed the topic, ¡°Gustave, you¡¯re never a busybody. This is the first time the police havee to your house, right?¡± An impatient look finally appeared on Gustave¡¯s face. ¡°Dad, if you have anything to say to me, you can say it directly. Don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Cassiusughed, ¡°Did I? I heard that you took Mr. Gard¡¯s wife home once before. There was no evidence, so I won¡¯t say much.¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°But this time, you reported to Mr. Hayden that Avery came. Mr. Gard called you to apologize and said that he would give you 1.7. million dors as compensation. You asked for 17 million dors. Is that true?¡± Gustave took a sip of tea. ¡°Mr. Gard wants to shut me up with the money. This is his sincerity. I will respectfully ept it.¡± Cassius could no longer suppress his anger, and he said coldly, ¡°Enough. What do you want to do? ¡°You are not short of 17 million dors. Or are you going to give it to that woman? Right now, it is a critical moment for the Walpole Group and the Gard Group to negotiate cooperation. The contract is about to bepleted. ¡°If you make such a fuss and the contract is ruined, the Walpole Group will conservatively lose more than 170 million dors as Jorden estimated. When did you be so stupid?¡± Gustave tightened his grip on the teacup in his hand, his voice still calm. ¡°If the Walpole Group loses 170 million dors, the Gard Group¡¯s losses will not be lower than this, so the contract may not be terminated.¡± Cassius¡® face darkened. He grabbed the cup on the table and smashed it with a bang. ¡°This is your n? Let the Walpole Group and the Gard Group suffer heavy losses? When the share price falls, you just let the otherpanies that covet ourpany get what they want whileughing at us? ¡°I will hand over the entire Walpole Group to you. There are so many executives and shareholders in the Walpole Group who have high hopes for you. You have disappointed me!¡± The teacup smashed on the table. The tea and porcin pieces were everywhere. Some small pieces hit Gustave¡¯s face and scratched his face. Blood instantly appeared on his face. Gustave looked tense and he did not speak. Cassius stood up, his face full of anger. ¡°You are so naive! ¡°How much effort did I put into the Walpole Group so that it can prosper like today? Your grandfather and I worked so hard! ¡°When you were young, I neglected you and your mother because of thepany, working day and night. Until now, you still hate me because of your mother. But do you think I want to? Do you think it is so easy to sustain a greatpany?¡± He pointed at Gustave, his palms trembling. ¡°Like what you did? Huh? Treat the Walpole family¡¯s business as a toy, and use it to vent your anger. If you lose 170 million. dors, he will also lose 170 million dors. Huh? ¡°What a joke. You¡¯re a joke. When did you be so naive and stupid?¡± Gustave¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Dad, you are not allowed to talk about what happened in the past or Mom. I know what I¡¯m doing. I won¡¯t let anything bad happen to the Walpole Group.¡± Cassius sneered and pped the sofa twice. ¡°Okay, I am not allowed to mention it. You are. I am a heartless husband and father. You are a filial son, right? ¡°I won¡¯t say much to you. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. If we fall out with the Gard Group and the contract is ruined, I won¡¯t exin everything. The Walpole Group¡¯s board of directors and shareholders will never tolerate such a selfish president. like you.¡± Darnell came out from behind and was about toe over to talk to Gustave when he noticed Cassius¡® expression and immediately retreated. Cassius said angrily, ¡°You¡¯d better think it through as soon as possible and return the money to Mr. Gard. He is already so old. He has shown his sincerity as he apologized to you in person. ¡°As for Mr. Hayden, you should also take back your so¨Ccalled evidence as soon as possible.¡± Because of his anger, Cassius did not want to stay any longer and directly walked out. When he reached the entrance, he remembered something and stopped. He turned around and said, ¡°There is something else I want to tell you. The little girl from the orphanage has been found. ¡°I will give you the informationter. You can look for it yourself. It¡¯s been so long. Don¡¯t be like a child and take it seriously.¡± The more he spoke, the angrier he felt. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you met Mrs. Gard. You only knew each other for a short period of time. Don¡¯t think too much about it. As for the little girl from the orphanage, it¡¯s the same. It¡¯s been so many years. Don¡¯t always¡­ 11 Gustave walked over and interrupted him, ¡°Where is she?¡± Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Is It You? Cassius looked at the time and it was already midnight. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow. I¡¯ll bring you the information tomorrow morning. If you want to see her, you can go see her yourself tomorrow.¡± Gustave had always been calm and collected. Cassius felt that no matter how anxious he was, he would not be in a hurry to see her now. Moreover, it was alreadyte at night and she should be sleeping. Gustave clenched his fists and loosened them again. His tone was as calm as possible. ¡°I¡¯m done with work. I¡¯ll go take a look now. for ten Cassius reminded him in a deep voice, ¡°She is just a girl who hasn¡¯t seen you years. I know that you haven¡¯t received love from us since you were a child, but you should know that in ten years, even the best person might change. ¡°What¡¯s more, the little girl you saw back then was just a girl. How good could she be?¡± Gustave said lightly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to take me to see her, then forget it. I¡¯ll call Mr. Jacobson myself.¡± Davian Jacobson was the director of the orphanage. Cassius looked at him silently for a while and did not say anything more. He turned back. and went out. Gustave immediately went out together. When he reached the door, he stopped and looked back. He felt that someone was staring at him. When he looked over, he saw Darlene standing behind the hollow wall in the living room. She probably stood there because he saw Cassius go out. She should have heard what they said just now. Gustave nced at her and wanted to say something, but he did not. He turned around and walked out quickly. Cassius left with him. Darlene still stood there, watching them go out, and then closed the door softly. For some reason, she was in a trance for a moment. Darnell approached from behind and said, ¡°Ms. Garcia, Mr. Walpole must have something urgent to attend to. ¡°You just vomited blood. I¡¯ll let the doctor check on you first. Mr. Walpole has already arranged a bedroom upstairs for you. Your grandmother is already sleeping upstairs. Darlene retracted her gaze and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± It was not the first or second time that she had vomited blood. She was already used to it. The doctor gave her a lot of instructions, carefully treated her, and put her on a drip. It was already past two in the morning. Gustave arranged a bedroom for Darlene and Reina respectively, but Darlene was worried that her grandmother was not used to it and stayed in the same room with her grandmother. When it was almost dawn, she somehow had that dream again. In the dream, the man held her in the water and called her Aurora. She woke up and could not fall asleep anymore. She looked out the window and saw that the sky was bright, so she got up to wash. up. Gustave left at night and did not return until dawn the next day. Darlene supposed the little girl he was talking about had been found. Marley Hoffman, the housekeeper, had already prepared breakfast and let Darlene and Reina eat first. She said that Gustave had called and woulde backter. Darlene sat at the dining table and looked upstairs. ¡°Has Mr. Walpole¡¯s mother eaten. yet?¡± Marley helped them get soup and smiled, ¡°Mrs. Walpole always eats in her room. She rarelyes out.¡± After the meal, Darlene helped Reina sit on the sofa and massaged her legs. When it was close to noon, the door opened and Gustave brought a young woman back. The woman looked about the same age as Darlene and had beautiful facial features. The moment she entered the door, sheughed foolishly. She looked weird. Darlene couldn¡¯t help but look at her. For some reason, she seemed a little familiar. She realized that it was impolite to look at the woman like this, so she immediately looked away. Gustave brought her in and ordered the servants to pour her tea. Then he looked at Darlene and exined, ¡°This is Sandra¡¯s cousin, Abigail Bullock. Perhaps you have seen her before.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Darlene¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Someone from the Bullock family had been brought here. If she told anyone, people would find out that Darlene stayed there. However, this was Gustave¡¯s ce. He had already helped her a lot. Moreover, Gustave seemed to attach great importance to this person he brought over. She did not say much and only smiled, ¡°Hello, Ms. Bullock.¡± Abigail nced at her and ignored her. She took a small ornament on the table and fiddled with it. Gustave pointed at his own head, hinting that there was something wrong with Abigail¡¯s brain. Darlene smiled awkwardly, turned around, and continued to massage Reina¡¯s legs. Gustave had brought a woman back, and Darlene felt a little weird. She felt that she and Reina should leave now. Gustave sat on the sofa opposite Abigail, as if he wanted to ask Abigail something. Probably because Darlene was there, he did not ask. The atmosphere was a little awkward. They reunited after a long time, and Darlene was also in the living room. There were some things that were hard to say. When Darlene saw that Reina was starting to doze off, she immediately found an excuse to get up and help Reina up. ¡°I¡¯ll take you up to sleep for a while. You tossed and turnedst night, so you definitely didn¡¯t sleep well.¡± Andrew nodded weakly and got up to take her upstairs. After they went upstairs, Gustave took the tea that the servant brought over and ced it in front of Abigail. There was a small mole under Abigail¡¯s eyes. It looked cute. If not for the fact that her brain was injured and she looked a little silly when she smiled, she would be considered a beauty. Gustave stared at her for a while. She immediately looked up at him warily. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± She seemed to be angry, which made Gustave feel a little familiar. He tentatively called out, ¡°Aurora.¡± Abigail frowned. ¡°What are you talking about? That is not my name.¡± Dario Bullock, her grandpa, said that Abigail was kidnapped by traffickers before she was even a year old. Later, when the traffickers saw that she was a girl and her body was too weak, they simply abandoned her and threw her at the door of a family. The family gave her a name called Aurora Garcia, meaning dawn. After her adoptive parents passed away, she went to the orphanage when she was five. It wasn¡¯t until she was twelve that the Bullock family finally found her. The orphanage had found all of the information and sent it to Gustave. Gustave remembered that it was the same as what Aurora had told him back then. However, two years ago, Abigail had a car ident and her brain was damaged. Gustave smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s not your name. Your name is Abigail Bullock.¡± Gustave had never liked the Bullock family, especially Sandra and Jax. He was very disgusted. But the Bullock family was different from Aurora. He couldn¡¯t dislike Aurora because of her family background. Gustave¡¯s phone rang, and thepany called. He got up to answer the phone and looked at Abigail. ¡°You can look around. As long as you like the things here, you can take them.¡± After that, he went straight to the French window to answer the phone. He did not notice that Abigail had circled around the living room and ran upstairs. Not long after Gustave hung up the phone, Reina¡¯s voice came from upstairs, followed by a burst of shouts. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Darlene Is Looking at Hirn Gustave immediately rushed upstairs and pushed open the bedroom door. It was already chaotic inside. Reina was scalded and sat on the sofa with Darlene¡¯s support. Reina was panting heavily with a pale face. Abigail, who was still on the ground, had a big bump on her forehead. She covered her head and cried out, ¡°It hurts.¡± A few servants who had just rushed in hurriedly helped Abigail up. Gustave said in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Darlene cleaned Reina¡¯s wound with a towel. She did not make a sound and only red at Abigail with hostility. Reina was kind. When she exined, she subconsciously exined for Abigail, ¡°This medicine has just been served and has not been cooled yet. Ms. Bullock probably felt that it was fun. She picked it up and wanted to have a taste. ¡°I closed my eyes and dozed off. I didn¡¯t notice that she was scalded. She threw the bowl out and sprinkled some on me.¡± Reina was worried that Gustave would be unhappy and cause trouble for Darlene, so she added, ¡°I was scalded and I got up in a hurry. Ms. Bullock was scared and fell down.¡± Darlene frowned and helped Reina apply burn ointment to her arm. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Grandma, she didn¡¯t sprinkle some. It¡¯s a whole bowl.¡± Darlene lowered her voice as she worried about Reina. ¡°No matter what Ms. Bullock is like, she should know better than a three¨Cyear¨Cold. ¡°Even a three¨Cyear¨Cold would not throw boiling medicine on someone. Even if she was scalded and directly let go, the bowl would only fall to the ground.¡± Darlene had just entered the bathroom, and her grandma was sleepy, so Darlene let the servants go out first and there was no one to stop Abigail. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Speaking of which, Darlene could not help but suspect that Abigail had taken the opportunity to enter because she knew that there were not many people inside. Perhaps Darlene was being mean, but after Vivian, Darlene really did not believe in innocent people. Abigail trembled as she stood up, covering her head and letting out a muffled groan. Her voice was a little silly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I won¡¯te in again.¡± Gustave ordered Darnell to call the doctor in. Seeing that Abigail¡¯s forehead had been hit hard, he exined, ¡°Darlene, Ms. Bullock is indeed not very smart. She should not have done it on purpose.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. It was my negligence. I should have someone keep an eye on her. Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t happen again next time. Darlene could not insist on anything. She lived in others¡® house. She endured her displeasure and slowed down her tone. ¡°Mr. Walpole, you are too serious. This is your home. I didn¡¯t take good care of Grandma, so it¡¯s Ms. Bullock¡¯s fault.¡± Gustave knew that she was angry, but since things were already like this, they could not do anything to Abigail, who had a mental problem. Because of brain problems, Abigail had always been against doctors. The only people she could ept were a surgeon and a psychologist who had been treating her in the hospital. Gustave hesitated for a moment and told Darnell, ¡°I¡¯ll take Ms. Bullock to the hospital first. I¡¯ll be back soon. Darnell, get the doctor toe over and take a good look at Mrs. Garcia.¡± Darnell agreed and stayed behind. Darlene did not speak again. The hand that was holding the towel unconsciously clenched. The familiar feeling of suffocation struck her. When Gustave left the bedroom, he felt that Darlene was looking at him behind him. He turned around and looked, but Darlene was only continuing to apply medicine to her grandmother. He turned around and left. For some reason, he felt as if there was a thorn in his heart. Abigail was still groaning in pain. When she went downstairs, she wanted to grab Gustave¡¯s arm. She reached out her hand and Gustave avoided it. For some reason, he felt conflicted. ¡°Leave by yourself.¡± Abigail let out a muffled ¡°oh¡± and followed him out of the vi. When they arrived outside, the housekeeper, Arthur, had been waiting in the front yard. Gustave waited for Abigail to get into the back seat first, then turned around to look inside the vi. He then went around to the driver¡¯s seat and opened the car door. ¡°Arthur, don¡¯t go. Mrs. Garcia was scalded. Go and help Ms. Garcia take care of her. If you need any medicine, get the doctor to write a list and then go to the hospital to get it. If it¡¯s serious, take Reina to the hospital.¡± Arthur felt a little strange. There were so many servants and bodyguards in the vi, and Darnell was also there. There was no need for him to stay, right? Gustave added, ¡°Get out of the car and go take a look.¡± Arthur did not ask too much. He unfastened his seatbelt and got out of the car to return to the vi. Behind him, Gustave got into the car and the car quickly left. In the bedroom, Darlene kept silent and lowered her head to apply medicine to Reina¡¯s arm. The doctor came in with a first¨Caid kit. She asked for some scald ster and cotton swabs and helped Reina apply the medicine herself. The doctor stood at the side awkwardly. ¡°Ms. Garcia, why don¡¯t you let me do it?¡± Darlene carefully applied the medicine to Reina. When she answered, her voice was still calm, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do it. Her injury is not serious. I don¡¯t need to trouble you.¡± The doctor had no choice. The medicine had been applied and Reina¡¯s wound was not too serious. The doctor left the medicine and could only go out first. The doctor thought that he would come inter. 1 Once the bedroom quieted down, Darlene did not say another word other than what she said to the doctor. Reina saw that Darlene did not look good and felt a little apologetic. ¡°Darlene, did grandma cause you trouble?¡± Darlene suddenly raised her head, her eyes red. ¡°Grandma, this is not your fault.¡± Her voice was slightly trembling, but she added, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault either.¡± It was probably because she was too familiar with this thing. She had also been scalded by Avery¡¯s boiling water before, which was why she could not control herself and had excessive emotional reactions. It was the same. She suddenly felt that there was not much difference between them. After such a ruckus, Reina became even more tired and quickly fell asleep again. Darlene sat in front of the big window and waited, thinking that she should leave early.¡® The matter between Abigail and Gustave had nothing to do with her, but now that things hade to this, she had to be wary of Abigail and had to go abroad as soon as possible. When she thought of this, she looked out of the window and saw that it had gradually darkened. In the end, she still called Gustave. She had already thrown away her phone. Last night, Darnell helped her buy a new one. The number on her phone was only Gustave¡¯s. When the call went over, it was a little noisy. Gustave¡¯s voice came over, ¡°Darlene, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Darlene heard that there seemed to be something on Gustave¡¯s side, so she did not hesitate and went around the bush. ¡°Mr. Walpole, I want to go abroad early. Can I trouble you¡­¡± It was not easy for her to buy a ne ticket to go abroad. She was worried that Avery would find the traces left behind, so she wanted to trouble Gustave to take her away. with a private ne. Thinking that he was also busy, she added, ¡°If Mr. Walpole is willing to help, please send me and my grandmother abroad. I can find a way to settle down there myself. Mr. Walpole doesn¡¯t need to spend time with us.¡± Gustave replied after a long while, ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you to go abroad alone. Ms. Bullock is not in a good condition. How about this? I will try my best tomorrow. At thetest, the day after tomorrow, I will find time to send you away.¡± Darlene clenched her fist and did not say anything more. ¡°Okay.¡± Gustave hurriedly said a few more words and hung up the phone. Darlene sat on the sofa in front of the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window and did not get up for a long time. Tomorrow or the day after tomorrow was kind of full of uncertainty. Gustave probably couldn¡¯t care less about her now, not to mention that he had helped her back then because he only took her for another one. Now that the real one had returned, he might not have a solid reason to help her anymore. Thinking of this, she got up and woke Reina up. ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go.¡° Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Find Ms. Garcia As soon as Darlene brought her grandmother out of the bedroom, Darnell, who was standing outside the door, immediately asked, ¡°Ms. Garcia, are you going out?¡± Darlene nodded. ¡°Yes, I want to take my grandmother to the hospital to take a look and treat her wounds. I can rest assured.¡± Darnell immediately followed her downstairs. ¡°That¡¯s good too. That¡¯s what Mr. Walpole said. Coincidentally, Mr. Walpole is also in the hospital. I¡¯ll drive you and grandmother there.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just take a taxi there. It¡¯s not far from here to the hospital.¡± Darlene stopped and turned around to refuse. your Darnell looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Ms. Garcia, this¡­ Let me send you there. It¡¯s troublesome to take a taxi. You don¡¯t know which hospital Mr. Walpole is in. It¡¯s better for you to go to his ce.¡± Darlene insisted. ¡°You can tell me the name of the hospital. Darnell, my grandmother and I are fine. I really don¡¯t need to trouble you. We can get a car outside.¡± Darnell felt that something was wrong with her expression, but Darlene managed to leave Avery¡¯s ce with great difficulty. Now, it was not good for him to restrict her. Moreover, Gustave did not tell Darlene not to go out alone, and Darnell was not qualified to stop Darlene. Thinking of this, he could only tell Darlene the hospital where Gustave was and let Darlene leave with her grandmother. Not long after Darlene left, Darnell immediately called Gustave. However, there was no way to get through. Darnell sighed. No matter how he thought about it, he felt uneasy. In the end, he drove to the hospital to find Gustave. Outside the vi, Darlene stopped a taxi and helped Reina into the car. Only then did she remember that her phone had been changed. Before, she did not have much money in her ount, and now it was all gone. She did not have much cash on her. She took it out and counted it. It was less than 34 dors. She was afraid that there would not be much money left after she paid for the taxi, and it would be difficult for her to even have a meal, let alone pay the fees for going out of town. The taxi drove to the station. Because it required identity information to buy a ne ticket, Darlene was worried that Avery would find her traces. So she nned to go to the station first and take the short¨Cdistance bus to the city next to her. She could buy bus tickets without identity information and directly pay the fare in the car. This way, at least she could leave Baltimore first, and then when she arrived in another city, she would make ns to find a way to venture out of the country or continue to take a bus to a city further away. She thought of a way and then considered what to do about the money. There were only a few people whom she could ask for help, and her first thought was Nathen. But somehow, she thought that when she left with Gustave before, she just called. Nathen, and Avery came to her that night. She now felt that there was something wrong with Nathen, and there was no way to Thinking of this, she dialed Aleena¡¯s number on her phone. There were only a few numbers that she could remember. Aleena had not changed her number for many years, so she could barely remember it. Because she was using an unfamiliar number now, she dialed several times in a row before Aleena finally picked up the phone. Her tone was indifferent. ¡°Who is it?¡± Darlene breathed a sigh of relief. She immediately replied, ¡°Aleena, it¡¯s me, Darlene. How much money do you have? Can you lend me a little first? I¡¯m in big need of it.¡± When Aleena heard her voice clearly, her tone suddenly became excited. ¡°Darlene? You have no conscience! You left without a word. Where are you? Your grandmother is already so old. Don¡¯t be impulsive and run around with her. ¡°What¡¯s more, what¡¯s the situation with your own health? Why are you not in the hospital? Don¡¯t you know what condition you are in?¡± Darlene was a little anxious. ¡°Aleena, I don¡¯t have time. I¡¯ll talk to you when I settle down. Lend me some money. I want to take my grandmother away.¡± Aleena was worried and could only give up. ¡°You have to call me backter! I will now?¡± transfer it to you now. Is the card you used before with you Darlene took out her wallet and confirmed it. ¡°Yes, transfer to this card. A few hundred dors is enough. I can find ways to earn money by myself when I settle down.¡± Aleena sighed. ¡°You have to be careful. I was wondering why you ran into a scumbag like Avery. Now, you are running away like a refugee every day. Alright, you should hurry up and go as far as you can. Try not to use your driver¡¯s license,¡± Aleena quickly hung up the phone and transferred 3,400 dors to Darlene¡¯s bank card. Scenery Vi. Avery was still on the phone with the police in the study. He had just returned from searching around Baltimore, but he still had not found Darlene. There was an urgent knock on the door outside the study, followed by Cyrus¡® voice. ¡°Mr. Gard, we got news of Ms. Garcia from Ms. Spence¡¯s phone. Ms. Garcia called her to borrow money. Ms. Garcia is probably on the way to leave.¡± Avery¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and he interrupted the policeman at the other end of the line. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± He quickly hung up the phone and rushed over to open the door. He looked at Cyrus who was outside the door. ¡°What did you say?¡± Cyrus yed the recording of the conversation between Darlene and Aleena that he had just heard. ¡°About three minutes ago. Mr. Gard, Ms. Garcia has probably brought her grandmother along with her and is on her way out. There is a taxi navigation sound in the recording.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Avery took the recording and roughly listened to it once. He immediately loosened the tie around his neck and threw it away. Then, he rushed out. ¡°Go to the airport now.¡± Cyrus immediately drove to the airport. Halfway there, Avery felt that something was wrong. ¡°She won¡¯t go to the airport, and she won¡¯t use her ID. Cyrus, change the way to the short¨Cdistance bus station, and contact the people in charge of other stations to keep watch.¡± Cyrus looked at the location where Darlene and Aleena had just been located. He opened the navigation to check the nearby station and then pointed to one. ¡°Let¡¯s go here first?¡± Avery looked at it and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± The car ignored several red lights and stopped outside the station in less than twenty minutes. The traffic at the short¨Cdistance bus station was bad, and the station hall was crowded. with people, with bags and luggage piled up everywhere. Reina was very tired along the way. Darlene saw that Reina was panting heavily on the chair and had no strength to get up. Darlene could only let Reina rest here for a while. They had not eaten dinner yet. They would definitely not be able to endure hunger in the carter. At least they had to buy some bread and water, and the money in Darlene¡¯s bank card had to be withdrawn. Darlene looked around and saw a convenience store not far away with an ATM. She told her grandma to sit properly and not move. She rushed to the convenience store and went in to buy things. In less than ten minutes, she withdrew money and bought things. Then she hurried to the seat just now. When she ran over with the shopping bag, Darlene¡¯s heart sank. Her grandmother was gone. It was noisy everywhere. She looked over and saw that there was no trace of her grandmother except the crowd. It was impossible for grandma to leave on her own. She had just told Grandma to sit here. Besides, Reina was exhausted and had no strength to run around. Darlene had a bad feeling. She looked at a station security guard not far away and wanted to ask for help. A voice came from behind her. ¡°Darlene.¡± + Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Held Hostage by Kynlee The voice of ¡°Darlene¡± could not be more familiar. It was Avery¡¯s voice. Darlene turned her back to the person behind her and stopped in her tracks. Her back felt cold and her body stiffened. She had been very cautious all the way here. After confirming that there was no car following her, she thought about the phone call to Aleena. Aleena could not have sent a message to Avery, but there was no doubt that Avery could find this ce so quickly because of the phone call. There was no time to regret. Darlene quickly came back to her senses. She did not turn. around to look at the person behind her. She directly walked forward in a hurry and squeezed her way into the group in a panic. She could not be taken away by him. She did not want him anymore. She could only gambled on he having no guts to really hurt her grandmother. The people behind her immediately followed. Avery¡¯s voice went deep. ¡°Darlene, is your grandmother not important in your eyes? The old woman will probably get emotional even if I don¡¯t threaten her.¡± Behind her, Reina struggled to raise her voice. ¡°Darlene, don¡¯t worry about me. Hurry up and leave! Find Nigel and take good care of him. Grandma is old. My life is not worth much. Don¡¯t drag yourself down for me!¡± Darlene¡¯s hand was trembling, and her footsteps became more and more hurried. Don¡¯t go with him anymore. I don¡¯t ever want to. In the past, Avery had her younger brother. Now, he had her grandmother. The days when she was threatened by him were endless. She didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. She really didn¡¯t want to continue. When the word ¡°Nigel¡± came, she felt a sharp pain in her heart and her eyes turned red. Nigel died, but her grandmother still didn¡¯t know about it and kept repeating it like this. Avery came in a hurry. Not to mention the police, he didn¡¯t even bring a bodyguard. He directly asked Cyrus to drive the car and they rushed over. Cyrus still controlled Reina, so Avery could only chase after Darlene with a gloomy look. The more Darlene ran, the more anxious she became, and her breathing became rushed. Only then did she realize that she had run too fast and had run in the wrong direction. She was running towards the station, and she was getting further and further away from the exit, so she could not run out. Behind her, Avery caught up with her. She took a deep breath and ran upstairs. The station had three floors, and she suddenly had an idea of giving up. If she really couldn¡¯t get out, she would go to the third floor and threaten him to let her and her grandmother go with her death. At worst, she would really jump down. She would not live long anyway. She the cheque for 850 thousand dors that Gustave gave herst time gave Aleena If she died, that cheque would be enough for her grandmother to livefortably for the rest of her life. Using that money always made her feel a little uneasy, but there was nothing she could do about it now. She ran upstairs in a panic. It was alreadyte at night, and there were very fewmuters at the station, so there were not many people on the second and third floors. Everyone was gathered on the first floor, and almost all of them had just arrived at the station to get out. When she ran to the second floor, she bumped into a person on the stairs. She said ¡°sorry¡± in a panic and wanted to continue running up. The woman she bumped into seemed to be deliberately stopping Darlene. She reached out and grabbed Darlene¡¯s arm. The cold touch pressed against Darlene¡¯s neck. Darlene looked up and met a pair of eyes that always appeared in dreams. For such a long time, ever since she left prison, she often had nightmares. She dreamed of Kynlee¡¯s fierce eyes in prison. And now, that person appeared in front of Darlene and the dagger in her hand was tightly pressed against Darlene¡¯s neck. Kynlee was very strong. Kynlee held the knife against Darlene¡¯s neck and pulled her shoulder, making Darlene turn her back to Kynlee. The sound of hurried footsteps came from downstairs, followed by Avery¡¯s voice. Kynlee held Darlene hostage and went down, raising her voice, ¡°Mr. Gard, are you looking for this person?¡± Avery stopped in his tracks and looked over, his expression frozen. He did not move again and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s you. You are wanted all around the country, and you still have the guts toe back.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The knife in Kynlee¡¯s hand tightened a little. ¡°I not only have the guts toe back but also have the guts to kill her. Mr. Gard, let Vivian go. One for one, and I will return this woman to you.¡± Avery had an ugly expression on his face as he took a step closer, ¡°Kynlee, you are too naive. Now that things havee to this, you and Vivian can only die. ¡°You injured someone in prison. After you were released from prison, you disguised yourself as a mobile repair shop employee and continued to work for Vivian. ¡°You called Nigel with Darlene¡¯s phone and said that something had happened to Darlene. You hit Nigel on the way and made him miss the chance to do the transnt.¡± His voice paused slightly. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible that you and Vivian can live?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it decided by Mr. Gard?¡± Kynlee asked. ¡°You caught Vivian. She must have suffered a lot during this period of time. I only have one niece. She has been raised like my daughter since she was young. If you don¡¯t let her go, I will let this woman go to hell with Vivian.¡± Cyrus approached Avery and lowered his voice. ¡°Sir, a call came from Southwood Vi. Ms. Sheridan ran out and we did not find her.¡± Avery said in a deep voice, ¡°Try to find her and bring her here when you find her.¡± At this point, they could only exchange Vivian for Darlene first. When Darlene was released, they would try to catch Vivian and Kynlee. Cyrus had a troubled expression. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult. Since Ms. Sheridan has run out, there might be people outside waiting for her.¡± Kynlee saw that they were talking in a low voice and could not keep her cool. ¡°Have you finished discussing it? I want to see Vivian now. Otherwise, I will immediately kill this woman.¡® She knew that Avery was scheming, and she was worried that it would be disadvantageous for her if she dragged on for too long. She gritted her teeth and stabbed Darlene in the neck with the knife. The wound was neither deep nor shallow, and Darlene sucked in a breath of cold air. There was a lot of blood flowing down his neck. At the corner, Nathen wore a mask and a ck coat. He was not conspicuous. When he looked over, he saw the blood flowing down Darlene¡¯s neck. He narrowed his eyes and felt displeased. When Kynlee saw that Avery still hadn¡¯t ordered Vivian to be brought over after such a long time, her expression started to be uneasy. ¡°What? You don¡¯t care about this woman? Then I will die. If you want to kill me, I will let her die together with me.¡± Because Kynlee had been hiding outside for so many days, Kynlee had a very exhausted look on her face that was hard to hide. Avery deliberated. If he were to use force, Darlene would be severely injured if Kynlee stabbed Darlene. He continued to take a step forward. Behind Kynlee, there was no ce to retreat. At the end of the road, Kynlee had no other helpers besides herself. Avery said, ¡°I can let Vivian go, but how can you guarantee that you will release Darlene immediately if I hand Vivian over to you?¡± Kynlee¡¯s voice was a little unsteady. ¡°You let me leave with Vivian. When we reach a safe ce, I will naturally let this woman go.¡± Avery sneered. ¡°How can I believe you? You have already left. What if you directly take Darlene away? She just wanted to run, and I¡¯m afraid she would like to run with you.¡± As he spoke, he unknowingly was getting closer and closer. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Revenge Kynlee was blocked at the corner of the stairs, and she suddenly realized that she was at a disadvantage in the current situation. She tensed up. ¡°She is useless to me. If you let Vivian and me go, I won¡¯t take her away. Avery, don¡¯t waste time deliberately¡­¡± Before Kynlee finished her words, Avery approached her all of a sudden. He grabbed Kynlee¡¯s wrist with one other hand and pulled Darlene with the other and threw her aside. Kynlee panicked. She hurried to stab Darlene with the knife in her hand and grab Darlene to prevent Darlene from being pulled away by Avery. Both of Kynlee¡¯s hands exerted strength at the same time, but she still failed to grab Darlene. The tip of the knife shed across Darlene¡¯s neck. In the next moment, Darlene had been pulled away by Avery and fell onto the ground not far away. The wound on Darlene¡¯s neck was somewhat serious. Her head hit the ground, and she felt dizzy. Kynlee¡¯s eyes turned red in an instant. Because of the great panic and uneasiness, she had lost her mindpletely. Avery grabbed her hand that was holding the knife, so she tried to take the knife with her other hand and stabbed it toward Avery¡¯s lower abdomen. ¡°Avery, Vivian has been with you for so many years, yet you treat her like this. Go to hell!¡± Because Darlene was heavily injured and fell to the ground, Avery looked at her and was momentarily dazed, not having the time to dodge Kynlee¡¯s knife. His lower abdomen was stabbed, and he frowned. Kynlee went crazy and wanted to continue to hurt him. ¡°Vivian made so many mistakes just because she cared about you. You bastard! How can you marry Darlene and pester Vivian at the same time? ¡°During so many years, have you ever truly loved Vivian? You deserve to die! Go to hell!¡± Cyrus let go of Reina and rushed to stop Kynlee with a gloomy face. The security guards at the station also rushed over. As soon as Cyrus let go, Reina turned around and wanted to run away. She thought, as long as I ran away, Darlene would no longer have any scruples and would be able to escape. The scene was messy. When Kynlee saw that the situation was not good, she turned to run upstairs. Avery could not chase after Kynlee. Darlene¡¯s neck was still bleeding, and she was almost unconscious on the ground. He frowned and wiped the blood off his lower abdomen. He walked in front of Darlene and looked at Reina, who ran to the door, instructing Cyrus, ¡°Go and take Reina back.¡± Cyrus had no choice but to leave and chase Reina. Kynlee ran upstairs. The security guards chased after her and shouted, ¡°Stop right there!¡± Avery crouched down. He raised Darlene¡¯s head and checked the wound on her neck. ¡°It¡¯s not too deep. It shouldn¡¯t be serious.¡± He carried Darlene and walked outside. His lower abdomen was in great pain. Seeing that Avery and Darlene were both covered in blood, other people were scared and walked away. Cyrus stopped Reina and stuffed her into the car. He opened the door and waited for Avery to carry Darlene into the car. Then, he got into the driver¡¯s seat to drive. Reina sat in the corner of the back seat and trembled as she saw the blood on Darlene¡¯s neck. Her voice was weak and full of hatred. ¡°Let go of Darlene. She has taken care of you for so many years. Why did you force her all the time?¡± Avery turned to look at Reina. ¡°Grandma, she is my wife. I did not force her.¡® Reina red at him in disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Grandma. I am not your grandma! The Gard family is the same. You are all cold¨Cblooded and heartless and have never treated Darlene well. I even thought that you would treat her well if you married her! How ridiculous!¡± Avery¡¯s face was ashen, and he did not say a word. He touched the wound on Darlene¡¯s neck. It waste, and there should be a few doctors on duty in the hospital. Darlene¡¯s injury was not serious. She was unconscious just because of tension and exhaustion. Avery deliberated for a moment. Compared to going to the hospital, it would take less time to go home. ¡°Go straight back to the Southwood Vi. Ask Seth over to check her.¡± Cyrus looked at Avery worriedly from the rearview mirror. ¡°But Mr. Gard Sir, you are also injured.¡± Darlene did not seem to be seriously injured. However, Kynlee stabbed the knife into Avery¡¯s lower abdomen with all her might. Thus, Avery¡¯s wound wouldn¡¯t be light. Avery replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t die. Go back to the Southwood Vi.¡± Cyrus couldn¡¯t persuade him anymore. With Avery¡¯s personality, it was useless to persuade him more. Cyrus sped toward the Southwood Vi. On the way, he called Seth and asked Seth to It did not take long before the car stopped at the Southwood Vi. Avery carried Darlene out of the car. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Cyrus did not think too much about it. He only thought that Avery might not be able to hold Darlene because Avery was injured. Cyrus walked over and asked, ¡°Mr. Gard, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Avery did not say anything. As he walked in, he cast a nce at Cyrus. Only then did Cyrus realize something and even want to p himself. He followed Avery awkwardly and changed the topic. ¡°Dr. Cannon will be here soon.¡± Vivian had been caught by the bodyguards and was lying on the floor of the living room with her face covered in dirt. She clutched the sofa and was unwilling to go back to the basement. ¡°Don¡¯t drag me. I won¡¯t go to that damn ce! Let me out. I want to see Mr. Andrew, I want to see Jax, I want to call the police!¡± Vivian¡¯s throat had been scalded by the boiling water, so her voice was coarse and unpleasant to hear. Avery looked at her with disgust and med the bodyguards. ¡°She is so dirty. Why did you bring her in? Take her to the backyard and lock her up in the basement.¡± Vivian¡¯s face was covered in hideous wounds because of the burns, and she looked scarier than a ghost at night. The bodyguard pulled Vivian up forcibly and dragged her into the basement. Avery walked upstairs and clicked his tongue. ¡°If you were lucky enough and didn¡¯t run out, you should have left with Kynlee sessfully.¡± Vivian was unlucky. Just now, Avery had nned topromise and use Vivian to exchange for Darlene, but Vivian ran out. The Bullock family was no longer willing to protect her, so she was still caught. On a road in the suburbs, Kynlee was pulled out of a shabby car, her face flustered. ¡°What are you going to do? Do you want money? There is money in my car. I will give it to you.¡± At the station, she jumped down from the tform and injured her leg. She limped away and barely managed to escape. However, when she drove her car to the suburbs, she was stopped by a ck car. A man got out of the car and dragged her out without a word. The man took Kynlee to the ck car and said respectfully to the other man who was sitting inside, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s her.¡± The man in a ck coat got out of the car, and his appearance was unfamiliar to Kynlee. Kynlee had a premonition. The man did not look ordinary, and it seemed that he was not going to extort money from her. The man held a knife in his hand and lifted her chin in disgust. ¡°You have been in prison, right?¡± Kynlee pretended to be calm. ¡°Who are you? I have no enmity with you¡­¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± The man chuckled and interrupted her. The tip of the knife suddenly stabbed into Kynlee¡¯s neck. Kynlee was so scared and wanted to scream because her neck was bleeding. The bodyguard stepped forward and stuck her mouth with tape. With a kick, Kynlee knelt on the ground. The man in a ck coat squatted down and looked at her trembling hands. ¡°When you hurt people in prison, which hand did you use?¡± Kynlee guessed something and tried to make a sound. ¡°Is it because of Darlene? Do you know her? I was forced. Someone asked me to do it.¡± She was anxious, but her mouth was stuck, and she couldn¡¯t say a single word. The knife fell on her finger. Kynlee¡¯s two hands were crippled, and she let out a hoarse scream. The car was driven to the edge of the cliff, and Kynlee was tied to the driver¡¯s seat. Then, the bodyguard opened the door and stepped on the elerator. The car sped down the slope and rushed down the cliff with Kynlee. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Darlene, I Won¡¯t Let You Die The car rushed down the cliff and disappeared into the fog. It was getting dark, and one could not see anything. The bodyguard walked to the edge of the cliff and looked down. Then, he turned around. and walked to the man behind him. ¡°Mr. Elicott, she should die.¡± Nathen handed the bloody knife to the bodyguard and wiped the blood on his hand with a handkerchief. He walked to the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± The car drove away from the suburbs. Nathen looked at his palms which were still stained with blood under the flickering lights from outside the car window. He could not wipe them clean no matter how hard he tried. He felt he was really dirty. He looked out of the car window after a long time. The car had been back to the city, and the streets were bustling. Nathen said, ¡°Go back to the Elicott¡¯s house. I want to see my grandfather.¡± The car stopped outside the Elicott¡¯s house. Kaley Cotton heard the sound and hurried. out. Seeing the person who got out of the car, Kaley was stunned. Even when Nathen walked in front of her, she did note back to her senses. Nathen nced at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Kaley? Is there anything wrong?¡± Kaley took a step aside and let him in as if she finally reacted. A pleasantly surprised expression appeared on her face. ¡°Mr. Nathen, you are back. Mr. Martin has not fallen. asleep yet. He was just talking about you.¡± Nathen had not returned to the Elicott¡¯s house for almost a year. Even Martin Elicott, who was sitting inside, was shocked, not to mention Kaley. He thought, it is strange. Why did this unfilial guye back? Martin snorted with some resentment. ¡°Am I too old to see things? I don¡¯t expect someone to still remember that he has a grandfather.¡± Nathen walked over and sat down next to Martin. ¡°Grandpa, you haven¡¯t slept yet.¡± Nathen said that with concern, and Martin could not show his dissatisfaction anymore. After all, Nathen was his precious grandson. After he reproached Nathen in a strange. tone, he ordered the servants. ¡°Go and bring Nathen a ss of warm water. It¡¯s cold outside. Have you had dinner?¡± The servant served Nathen a ss of water. Nathen did not reach out to take it and let her put it in front of him. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied. Martin thought that Nathen should havee back with a certain purpose. Seeing that Nathen didn¡¯t mention it, he did not ask much and just chatted casually. ¡°You won¡¯t go to the hospital to work on weekends, right? Andrew will have a family dinner tomorrow and invited me to go to his house. You won¡¯t go anyway, so help me to guard thepany.¡± Nathen looked over. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Martin was surprised and snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t coax me. I know you and your sister well. ¡°These years, you guys were afraid that others would know about your family. background, and you kept saying that you would rely on yourselves. You never went out with me, and few outsiders know about my grandson and granddaughter.¡± Nathen replied, ¡°Grandpa, you are getting old. I should get about with you more, Moreover, the Elicott family has been close to the Gard family these years. As a junior, I should have gone to visit Mr. Gard a long time ago.¡± Martin was skeptical. ¡°Are you serious? Are you kidding me?¡± Nathen finished the water and stood up. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ll take my leave. I still have things to deal with at the hospital. I¡¯lle and pick you up tomorrow morning.¡± After Nathen left, Martin was still baffled. He looked at Kaley and asked, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s something wrong with him tonight?¡± Kaley replied with a smile, ¡°Mr. Martin, don¡¯t think too much about it. Mr. Nathen is your grandson. Although he doesn¡¯t express himself, he must be concerned about you. He may just want to spend more time with you.¡± Martin was in a good mood and stood up with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s good that he is so sensible. His parents passed away in front of him, and I was always afraid that he would go astray.¡± Outside the Elicott¡¯s house, Nathen got in the car. Frank Denman, who was driving, felt strange and asked, ¡°Mr. Elicott, Ms. Garcia may also be in the Gard¡¯s ce. If you go there, she should know that you are a member of the Elicott family.¡± Nathen looked out of the window. It began to rain. He answered, ¡°I thought too much in the past. She can ept Gustave, so she should be able to ept my identity?¡± It was difficult for him to see Darlene now, and exposing his identity might be an efficient way. If Nathen made his identity public, with the rtionship between the Elicott family and the Gard family, he could follow Martin to the Gard family and would have more opportunities to see Darlene. At the Scenery Vi. Seth hade to check on Darlene and left some medicine to treat the wound on her neck. He was not a professional doctor to treat heart disease. Moreover, Darlene still had the medicine for the heart disease that Giovanni prescribed. So, Seth did not care much about it. By the time Seth left, it waste at night. Avery sat by the bed. He took a warm towel to clean Darlene¡¯s wound and was ready to apply the ointment to it. When he cleaned the wound and the cotton swab stained with ointment was about to touch her neck, Darlene woke up. Avery¡¯s hand paused in the air. When he leaned forward, he saw Darlene open her eyes. Their eyes met, and he was stunned for a moment. His first reaction was to look away guiltily. ¡°Your neck is injured. I¡¯ll help you apply the ointment.¡± Darlene looked at him and spat out two words after a long while. ¡°Get lost.¡± Avery pondered, she is seriously ill and probably doesn¡¯t have any strength to resist. He reached out directly. ¡°Apply the ointment first. I will leave after it is done.¡± Just as Avery¡¯s hand touched Darlene¡¯s neck, Darlene¡¯s face was filled with disgust, and she kicked Avery in the lower abdomen through the nket. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Although she kicked him hard, it should not have been a big problem. However, Avery was unlucky. just been treated was precisely kicked. He The wound on his lower abdomen that gasped and reached out to support himself on the bed. With his hand on the pillow next to Darlene¡¯s head, he bent over and leaned closer to her. Darlene raised her foot and kicked Avery again. ¡°Are you deaf? Get lost!¡± Avery stared at her for a long time. ¡°Dr. Cannon said that if you don¡¯t treat your wound as soon as possible, it will easily get infected. Even if you don¡¯t like me, you can¡¯t ignore your health.¡± Darlene smiled coldly and pushed Avery¡¯s hand away. She struggled to move inside and kept her distance from him. ¡°Infected? Avery, I got infected many times before. Don¡¯t you know it? Don¡¯t you find it disgusting to say such words? Even if I die, I don¡¯t need you to shed crocodile tears, not to mention getting infected.¡± Avery frowned and felt that the word ¡°die¡± was harsh. It forced him to recall the fact that Darlene¡¯s heart was failing and she would not live for long. ¡°Terminal illness¡± and ¡°death¡± were all terrible words. Avery tried hard to avoid thinking about it, but the truth would not change just because he refused to admit it. His eyes turned slightly red as he stared at Darlene carefully. ¡°Darlene, I won¡¯t let you die. I can find a suitable heart donor for you. If I can¡¯t, you can transnt an artificial heart temporarily. Even death can¡¯t take you away from me.¡± Darlene felt disgusted and almost vomited. ¡°Avery, is there anyone more disgusting than you?¡± Avery took off the tie around his neck and pressed both of her hands together, ¡°There¡¯s probably no one. Bear with it for a while. I¡¯ll untie it after I help you apply the ointment.¡± Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Get Out! Darlene realized that something was wrong and wanted to pull her hand back. However, Avery wrapped the tie around her hands and tied them. Darlene turned furious and kicked Avery desperately. Avery pressed down her calves and looked her up and down. He took the tie on her nightgown and tied her legs. Darlene could no longer move except to roll. Avery put the ointment on the bedside her hair. table calmly and tucked up Darlene¡¯s eyes were red. Seeing Avery approach, she tried to raise her head to smash his. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± She could not move her hands and feet, nor could she raise her head. Averypletely ignored Darlene¡¯s reaction. He took the bottle and looked at it for a while. ¡°Seth didn¡¯t tell me how I should apply. It isn¡¯t written on the bottle either.¡± He dipped the cotton swab casually and wiped it on Darlene¡¯s neck. ¡°Forget it. Just apply it casually. You¡¯re in good health, so it doesn¡¯t matter for you to apply it more or less.¡± Darlene¡¯s body stiffened. When the ointment touched her wound, she felt a stinging pain. She struggled to turn to look at the medicine bottle next to her. Froin Avery¡¯s tone, she was worried that he had applied the wrong amount of ointment and that he had taken. the wrong bottle. Avery had never valued her life. If he applied some random stuff on her neck, the wound might get worse. With great difficulty, Darlene turned her head. Avery stretched out his hand and ced the bottle into the drawer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not poison. If you¡¯re afraid, don¡¯t move. I¡¯m not a doctor. I can¡¯t control my strength.¡± The ointment had the effect of anti¨Cinmmatory and disinfecting. It hurt a lot when it was applied to the wound. Darlene gritted her teeth and did not say anything. She closed her eyes so that she wouldn¡¯t see Avery. After a while, the movement on her neck finally stopped. There was no sound around her. Darlene guessed that Avery should have left. She tried to open her eyes. Seeing that no one was sitting in front of her, she heaved a sigh of relief. However, she turned her head, only to find that Avery was sitting on the chair beside the bed and staring at her silently. It waste at night. Avery just stared at Darlene without saying a word. No one knew how long he had been staring at her. Darlene was originally a little tired and sleepy. When she saw Avery, she suddenly woke up in fright. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? Are you pretending to be a ghost here?¡± It was rare for Avery to not react toward Darlene¡¯s questioning. He still looked at her. ¡°Where have you been in the past two days?¡± Darlene took a deep breath and was still in shock. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Avery stood up and sat on the bed. He did not want to quarrel with her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were sick? Vivian and Giovanni both said that you¡­! Darlene¡¯s face froze, and a trace of coldness appeared in her eyes. In the end, Avery knew about her illness. Before she died, she still had to see his disgusting and hypocritical face when he pretended to feel pitiful for her. Darlene clenched her fists and kept trembling all over. In the past, when she mentioned death, she would feel cold. The chill seemed to invade her flesh and bone marrow and made her entire body stiffen and shudder. But she no longer felt that kind of chill now. Sure enough, people could get ustomed to everything slowly, and there was nothing that could not be endured. Darlene sneered. ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡± Avery leaned down and pressed his palm on her shoulder, staring at her from a close distance. ¡°You are my wife. What do you think of me? What do you take your life for? Do you think that I will watch you die, or do you think that taking revenge on me with your is pleasurable and satisfying?¡± Avery exerted more force on his palm. Darlene felt pain, but she could not break free. life Avery¡¯s expression frightened her. She could not even avoid his gaze because they were so close. Avery¡¯s voice was trembling, and he sneered. ¡°In a fit of pique, you refused to be hospitalized and gave up looking for a heart donor. What benefit will you get if you die? Your grandmother, your younger brother, your ideal life would be all gone.¡± Avery¡¯s palms were also trembling violently. ¡°I won¡¯t pity you. I can have another wife. and live a happy life with my children. I will never go to your grave at all! Darlene clenched her fists, her eyes full of hatred. ¡°Get out. Get out!¡± ¡°What? Are you feeling wronged? Do you think death is not worth it? Do you think I will be in great pain? Do you think I will be desperate when you die silently?¡± Avery¡¯s face Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. was full of sarcasm, yet his eyes were red. He tightened his grip on Darlene¡¯s shoulder. Darlene couldn¡¯t bear it and took a deep breath. When her eyes welled up with tears, she closed her eyes. How disappointing. Even now, when she heard Avery¡¯s harsh words, she still felt angry, as if her heart was stabbed by a thorn. Someone like Avery had no right to affect her emotions. Darlene had no strength. She felt tired of saying one more word. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Go out. I¡¯m tired and want to rest. If you want to quarrel with me, you can do it tomorrow.¡± The bedroom fell into a dead silence. Outside the window was darkness. Avery could not ept the fact that Darlene would die soon and could not think it through. Darlene was only twenty¨Ctwo years old. At such a young age, how could she suffer such an illness? He did not say a word. Darlene closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. However, her trembling eyshes showed that she hadn¡¯t calmed down and couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Darlene felt pain. She had been hiding something unpleasant carefully, but suddenly, it was exposed to the public. She became a miserable wretch and had to face the sympathetic gazes of others. ¡°Look! She¡¯s dying at such a young age. She¡¯s so pitiful.¡± Darlene trembled. Even though she tried her best to restrain herself, she couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. She was going to die. Who would be able to remain indifferent to the fact that they were about to die? The room was terrifyingly silent. The next second, she felt Avery¡¯s forehead pressing against hers. Avery¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Darlene, it¡¯s been ten years. How can I just watch you die? Am I so cruel and despicable in your eyes?¡± Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Maybe Nigel Is Still Alive Darlene¡¯s body trembled violently, and she gritted her teeth and did not make a sound. She did not want to say another word, since it was meaningless to say anything anymore. She thought, just like now, Avery has tied my hands and feet, forcing me to stay here and listen to his ridiculous fake sympathy and care for me. It has been ten years. If he had cared for me at all, I would not have been driven to this dilemma. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯m dying, and so is Grandma. Avery is right. It¡¯s not worth it for me to die. After I¡¯m dead and buried, no one will evene to my tombstone and pay their condolences to me. After I¡¯m dead, the Gard family won¡¯t be affected at all, and of course, Avery¡¯s life will still be the same. I¡¯m not willing. But no matter how reluctant I am, death awaits, and it¡¯s getting closer to me. I¡¯ve given up hope of apatible heart. I have tried to find apatible one for so long. I¡¯ve found twopatible ones for Nigel, yet I¡¯ve never found one for myself. Maybe I¡¯m just unlucky. Fate never favors me. Avery¡¯s breathing was a bit heavy. She could hear it clearly since he was very close to her. He was controlling his emotions, which Darlene found ridiculous. She was dying, and all of a sudden, he knew that he was wrong and that he could not bear to part with her. She was never that healthy. Howe he was never worried that she might die when he tortured her like that? Avery was silent for a long time. Then he said, ¡°I will find a suitable heart for you. Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t Darlene opened her eyes and looked at him with a hollow smile. Then she said, give a damn anymore. I have endured for long enough that dying might be a relief for me. I¡¯m serious. I have been waiting for that day for a long time already. ¡°Avery, stop acting as if you care about me. You are such a phony. You make it look like I lied to you, and you are aggrieved and painful.¡± Avery got up, fetched some warm water, and wiped the sweat off her face. She was kind of weak now. She quarreled with him for a while, and now her head was covered in sweat. Darlene stubbornly turned her head away, and the wet towel fell on the pillow, wetting the pillow¡¯s corner. Avery picked up the towel and washed it again before continuing to wipe her sweat for her. He stared at her and suddenly thought, there may still be a one in ten thousand chance of cure for a terminal illness. However, if one has no desire to live, isn¡¯t that more terrible than a terminal illness? How long does one get to live if so? He felt that his palms were a bit cold, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Anyway, your heart must be changed. I¡¯ve reached abroad already. If I really can¡¯t find a suitable heart for you, I¡¯ll make one if necessary. ¡°Reina can stay here for her treatment from now on. And I¡¯ll no longer limit your freedom. I¡¯ll respect your decision. About the copyright of the TV drama you signed with Gustave, you can do whatever you want, including writing the script or even being a part of the production. Fine by me. Darlene sneered, ¡°Shall I be grateful to you? Mr. Gard, all of a sudden, you are so generous.¡± Avery frowned. ¡°You are supposed to be hospitalized now, given your condition. Yet Mr. Dawson told me that your mood matters a lot, too. ¡°You need to cooperate with the necessary treatment. With Mr. Dawson¡¯s permission, you may go out asionally, but the premise is that you have toe back at night, and you have to be ready for your heart transntation at any time. You can¡¯t leave Baltimore.¡± Darlene looked out of the window and stopped looking at him. Her voice was without emotions. ¡°I¡¯m not interested. I don¡¯t want to go anywhere. I¡¯ll just lie down and wait to die.¡± Avery was so angry that he almost lost it and quarreled with her again. He was short¨Ctempered. In fact, he med Darlene, since she had spoiled him over the years. When that year he was in a wheelchair, Darlene never said anything harsh to him. She was like apletely different person now. She spoke of death all the time, and she could be so sarcastic. He suppressed his emotions and spoke after a long time, ¡°Think about it differently. One only gets to live once. If you refuse heart transntation in a fit of pique, you¡¯ll have nothing left after you are dead. ¡°After you die, I¡¯m sure Reina won¡¯t ept being taken care of by me. She can only go to the nursing home. ¡°You have been there before, right? All those people who go there have no visitors, and they are counting their days. They sit from sunrise to sunset while watching theirpanions being carried out one by one. How sad.¡± Darlene clenched her fists and coldly interrupted him, ¡°Enough!¡± It seemed that Avery didn¡¯t see the anger on her face at all, or perhaps it was precisely the anger on her face that made him decide to continue. ¡°Loneliness is always too much for old people. They have a much harder time than you. think. As for you, on the contrary, after your heart is reced, and your body is restored, you can still strive for the life you want. ¡°You may even think of something to get a divorce. You can save some money to take Reina and Nigel to your favorite ce to live the life you want.¡± Darlene¡¯s breathing was chaotic. She clutched the quilt tightly, and then loosened her hands, and then tightened her grips again. She knew very well that such a life was just a fantasy. Suddenly, she realized that he mentioned both Reina and Nigel, which didn¡¯t sound right. She said, ¡°Nigel is dead. Avery, what do you mean by that?¡± She thought, Nigel is dead. How am I supposed to live with him and Grandma? Was Avery suggesting that we meet in another world? Avery took out his phone, clicked on a photo, and showed it to Darlene. ¡°See? This photo was taken by Cyrus on the street in Baltimore¡¯s southern district. ¡°It¡¯s kind of blurry, but the man in the photo is most likely Nigel. There is a good chance. that he is still alive, and he is here in Baltimore.¡± Darlene¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She stared at the photo on Avery¡¯s phone screen without blinking. It was Nigel¡¯s face. He was among the crowd, and since the crowd was moving, his face was a bit blurry. Yet his face was so familiar. However, Nigel was dead. She had seen him fall from the rental house, his face a mess. Darlene thought, wait. His face was a mess? Darlene was shocked. She thought, the boy¡¯s features were indistinguishable. Is it possible that it wasn¡¯t Nigel at all? Yet the body had Nigel¡¯s clothes and shoes on it. If it really wasn¡¯t Nigel¡¯s body, the only possibility left was that someone had done something behind the scenes. Just like that time when I faked death, the corpse was swapped. Nigel is still alive. Maybe he is still alive! Darlene¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, like a pool of dead water suddenly had a ripple. She thought, Nigel, my twelve¨Cyear¨Cold brother. If he is still alive, even if I die, I will finally be able to face my adoptive parents. But who took Nigel away? Howe Nigel neveres back or reaches out to me? Darlene¡¯s mind was a mess, but she felt hopeful and surprised more. Such a possibility was beyond her wildest dreams. Avery put his phone to the side and reached out to untie the tie on her hands. ¡°That¡¯s why I said that you should live well. If you do die, you will never know where Nigel is suffering. He¡¯s so young, and there are so many bad guys in this world.¡± Darlene¡¯s hands and feet were set free, and she hurriedly got up from the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll go find him!¡± ¡°I¡¯m on it already. Don¡¯t forget that Reina is still here.¡± Avery reached out to stop her. ¡°Darlene, listen to me. I promise that everything will be fine. Reina will be fine, and you will get Nigel back. Also, you will find a suitable heart for you.¡± Then he added, ¡°Go and get some rest now. Tomorrow, my family will have a gathering at the mansion, and you shoulde with me. In the afternoon, I will take you to the police station south of town. The police are already looking for him. We may have some news soon.¡± Darlene stared at him for a long time. News about Nigel clearly calmed her down a lot. She did not say anything more and just entered the bathroom. The next morning, Avery took her to the Gard¡¯s old mansion. Not many people attended the family banquet. Other than those from the Gard family, Andrew only invited about three of his best friends toe over. When Darlene got out of the car, she nced at the car parked behind Avery¡¯s car. Through the crowd, she saw the man who got out of the car. She was stunned for a second and felt that he was familiar. Until the man turned around and walked straight towards her. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Katrina Swale When Darlene clearly saw that the person who came over was Nathen, he was in a daze for a moment. Why would hee here? Just as Avery and Darlene got out of the car, a few members of the Gard family immediately came over and greeted them with a smile. He was about to lead Darlene in when he noticed Nathen who came over not far away, and his expression immediately changed. This man who kept pestering them was really crazy. How could he evene to the Gard family¡¯s banquet? When he saw Martining over from behind Nathen, Avery calmed himself and greeted Martin, ¡°Mr. Elicott.¡± Darlene did not know Martin. Or rather, she was not familiar with the Gard family¡¯s friends. All these years, she had never participated in any activities in the Gard family, because Avery did not like her very much, and the Gard family did not allow her to participate in some of the activities. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. As a result, she had been in the Gard family for so many years. Later, she even married Avery. However, the outside world only knew that the Gard family adopted a girl who became Avery¡¯s wife. However, there were almost no people who had actually seen her in person. She had married Avery for two years. Even the servants in the old house or Scenery Vi had always addressed her as ¡°Ms. Garcia¡°. Although Darlene had never met Martin before, she had heard of Martin¡¯s name and knew that he was the best friend of the Gard family. When she heard Avery address him as ¡°Mr. Elicott¡°, she greeted him, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Elicott.¡± Martin looked at her with a smile. ¡°This must be Avery¡¯s wife, right? You look beautiful.¡± Avery thanked him. Darlene was displeased, but she did not show it. ¡°This is my grandson, Nathen Elicott. Young people like to work on their own. He hasn¡¯te out to socialize with me these years. ¡°Nathen, these are the members of the Gard family. This is Mr. Gard, the president of the Gard family, and Mrs. Gard. Come and greet them.¡± Nathen walked over with a casual expression. ¡°Mr. Gard, Ms. Garcia, nice to meet you.¡± Avery looked unhappy. In the past, he did not allow others to call Darlene ¡°Mrs. Gard¡°. But now, hearing that Nathen deliberately called Darlene ¡°Ms. Garcia¡°, he suddenly felt that it was annoying. How could he suddenly be Martin¡¯s grandson? He suddenly appears at this time. He must have come for something. Before Nathen greeted the Gard family, the Gard family had already surrounded him with smiles and praised him a few times, ¡°Mr. Elicott¡¯s beloved grandson has hidden for so long. This is the first time I have seen you in so many years.¡± ¡°He is young and talented with a promising future. Mr. Elicott, he looks just like when you were young. The group of people spoke politely and went in together. Nathen naturally stood beside Darlene and walked in together. It was not strange for young people to talk. However, Avery was not annoyed. He held Darlene¡¯s hand and changed to hold her waist, bringing her to his side. He even said seriously, ¡°There are many people. Be careful when you walk. Don¡¯t bump. into them.¡± Just as he finished speaking, a young woman with beautiful makeup suddenly stood up and pounced over, holding Avery¡¯s arm like a ko. ¡°Avery, you finally came. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡± Avery frowned and took a step to the side. He looked at the woman who was pouncing toward him. ¡°Ms. Swale, you¡¯re back.¡± Katrina Swale smiled brightly. Her eyes were watery. ¡°Yes, I came back today. I haven¡¯t returned to the country for four years. Avery, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t remember me.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Darlene, who was beside Avery, and a trace of disdain shed in her eyes. ¡°I heard that you are married. This must be your wife, Vivian, right? ¡°After not seeing her for a few years, Vivian has changed a lot. She looks¡­ different from before.¡± Darlene did not respond and pretended that she could not see through her. Katrina did not have much contact with her, but when Katrina always came to the Gard¡¯s house to pester Avery, she had seen Darlene before. Therefore, it was impossible for Katrina to not recognize her at all. Dakota Swale, her mother, stood up and went to scold Katrina, ¡°Katrina, don¡¯t block. the door. If you have anything to say, go in and talk. You have already returned to the country. You have a lot of time to chat with Avery.¡± With a shy expression, Katrina turned around and followed Avery inside. ¡°Mom, haven¡¯t seen Avery for a long time. I was too excited.¡± I Darlene was a little disgusted. If not for the fact that she could go to the police station to inquire about Nigel¡¯s whereabouts in the afternoon, she would not havee to the Gard¡¯s house with Avery. She had no interest in participating in such hypocritical shows. Besides, the Gard family never weed her. Nathen nced sideways at Katrina. He originally did not like dramas, but now he suddenly felt that it was good. He liked to watch the drama between Avery and Darlene. When they had just entered the living room and nned to sit down on the sofa, Andrew saw that Darlene was brought over and immediately showed displeasure. This woman was unable to be sent away and even hurt Vivian. He subconsciously med all of this on Darlene. Today, he had called the Swale family over because he had other intentions. He looked at Avery and said, ¡°Avery, Ms. Swale has been close to you in the past. You haven¡¯t met for so many years. Come over and chat with me and Ms. Swale.¡± Seeing that Avery was unwilling to get up, he looked at Darlene. ¡°What? This is also your own home. Darlene won¡¯t be nervous, right? There¡¯s no need for you to stay with her all the time. ¡°You are all young people. Even though you are married, it¡¯s not a big deal for you to talk to Ms. Swale, right? Or would Darlene mind?¡± The people sitting around were all smiling, and they were allughing at her secretly. Andrew had directly asked Avery to take care of another woman in front of Avery¡¯s wife, and they wondered how Darlene had endured it all these years. The servant brought the tea over. Darlene took the tea and held the teacup without turning her head to look at him. ¡°Go. You came back to stay with your grandpa anyway.¡± Avery¡¯s face was slightly tense as he stood up and walked over. When Katrina immediately moved to the side and wanted him to sit beside her, Avery walked to the other side and sat opposite her. Andrew¡¯s voice was neither loud nor small, and Darlene could hear it. ¡°Ms. Swale just graduated and returned to the country. From now on, she will be a graduate of the University of Cambridge with a promising future. ¡°Compared to some young girls who rely on men with no education or ability, Ms. Swale is way better.¡± Darlene¡¯s hand tightened a little, her knuckles turning pale. She was annoyed. Everyone in the Gard family knew that Darlene had dropped out of school and stayed in the hospital to take care of Avery because of the car ident. That was why she hadn¡¯t even finished her university studies, let alone the overseas studies that she had been looking forward to. Andrew didn¡¯t seem to speak to her, but it felt like a p hadnded on her face. She didn¡¯t know how many of the people sitting around her were alreadyughing at her now. Darlene lowered her head and looked at the steam rising from the tea cup. She felt that many pairs of eyes were secretly sizing her up. When she was embarrassed, a peeled orange was handed to her. ¡°I remember that you like to eat fruits. Do you want to eat this?¡± Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 He Pulls Her Up in Public Darlene came back to her senses and found Nathen had sat beside her. As soon as Nathen handed the orange to Darlene, Avery¡¯s gaze immediately followed him. His eyes were glued to Nathen. Darlene did not hate eating fruits, but she seldom ate oranges. She originally wanted to refuse, but when she noticed both Avery and Katrina were looking over, she still epted it. She took the orange and ate a piece, then said, ¡°Thank you, Dr. Elicott. It¡¯s very sweet.¡± Avery let out a cold snort, and there seemed to be one word ¡°ridiculous¡± on his face. Katrina looked over with a smile and said in a voice dripping with sarcasm, ¡°Mr. Elicott and Ms. Garcia have a good rtionship. You must have known each other for a long you are!¡± time, right? Even my brother doesn¡¯t peel oranges for me. How enviable Nathen looked at her with surprise. ¡°I just heard you call Ms. Garcia ¡®Vivian¡®. So you know each other, right?¡± The smile on Katrina¡¯s face froze. After a moment, she exined in embarrassment, ¡°I got the wrong person. ¡°It urred to me that I had seen Ms. Garcia before. She was not Vivian. By the way, Ms. Garcia and Mr. Elicott are having a good time talking.¡± Dakota drank her tea, hiding a trace of displeasure on her face. She could tell Katrina was deliberately stirring up trouble. Nathen continued to peel the orange in his hand. ¡°Ms. Swale must be joking. As for you and Mr. Gard, did you know each other before? It looks like you are very close friends. at this meeting.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The expression on Avery¡¯s face became darker. But Katrina had not heard the ridicule in Nathen¡¯s words. She replied shyly, ¡°Yes, I have known Avery for many years. ¡°I can¡¯t say we are old friends at first sight, but we have always been very familiar with each other. When I was young, my brother often brought me to the Gard¡¯s home.¡± 1 Nathen nodded. ¡°I see. Does Ms. Swale have an older brother? I haven¡¯te out with my grandfather much, so I don¡¯t know much.¡± The atmosphere fell into a brief silence, and Katrina¡¯s expression waspletely stiff. Anyone who had rtionships with the Swale family knew Braylen, the eldest son of Mr. Swale, was the biological child of the Swale family. However, Katrina was a mistake that the Swale family had made back then. Mr. Swale¡¯s daughter was lost at a very young age. Later, the Swale family went through a lot of trouble to find Katrina and regarded her as the lost daughter. However, after half a year, it turned out Katrina was not the biological child of the Swale family. Dakota was kind and wanted to umte virtue for her lost daughter, so even if she knew the truth, she still adopted Katrina as her daughter. Dakota epted this adopted daughter, but that did not mean Braylen would ept this younger sister. All these years, Katrina offered to call Braylen ¡°brother¡°, but Braylen never called her ¡°sister¡°. Therefore, Nathen¡¯s words, ¡°Does Ms. Swale have an older brother?¡± made Katrina feel extremely embarrassed. She was worried her identity as a foster daughter would be looked down upon by the public. She wanted to change the topic, so she took an orange and handed it to Avery. ¡°Avery, I had a manicure recently, so it is not easy for me to peel oranges. Could you please peel one for me?¡± Avery nced at the orange, but he did not take it. Obviously, he was not in a good mood. He said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to peel.¡± I won¡¯t act like Nathen, who offered to tter Darlene by peeling an orange. It was as if Darlene had no hand. Everyone was watching, and Katrina stretched out her hand, then took her hand back in embarrassment. The servant beside her immediately stepped forward to help her. ¡°Ms. Swale, let me help you.¡± Katrina handed the orange to her, and her tone was a little strained. ¡°Thank you.¡± Andrew looked at the colorful nails on her hands and did not like them. After all, he was in his seventies, and as an old¨Cfashioned man, he liked in girls. He did not understand young people¡¯s interest in manicures. Katrina vaguely sensed the old man¡¯s gaze, so she put her hands on the sofa and hid the nails on her fingers. It was quite harmonious just now. Why do I feel Nathen is deliberately making trouble for me now? Originally, I wanted to embarrass Darlene. If I had known the result would be like this, I should not have sneered at them. Nathen saw Darlene had eaten the orange in her hand and handed over the newly peeled one to her. ¡°Eat another one.¡± Darlene did not refuse and said ¡°thank you¡± as before, reaching out to ept it. This time, Katrina no longer dared to taunt them. She was worried she would overreach herself again. Andrew said, ¡°Ms. Swale majored in ywriting and was good at it. I heard you are filming a movie, but the script has not been written yet. ¡°I think it would be better to leave it to Ms. Swale. You canmunicate more in private. Ms. Swale must have learned a lot about filming abroad.¡± While they were talking, other guests also talked about their things. No one paid attention to Darlene and Nathen. When Nathen handed over another orange again, Darlene said, ¡°No, thanks. I am almost full. Dr. Elicott, you can eat them yourself.¡± Nathen put the peeled orange on the table. Darlene looked around and made sure no one was looking at her. Then she took out her mobile phone and showed the photo that looked like Nigel to Nathen. ¡°Dr. Elicott, this seems to be my younger brother. I think he might still be alive.¡± She was being watched by Avery, so it was not good for her to search for Nigel. Therefore, she asked Nathen for help. After all, in the past years, Nathen had been treating Nigel¡¯s illness, and he had always been very good to Nigel. Darlene thought there was no one else who could be asked for help. When she called Aleena to borrow money from her before, Avery found out about it, so she did not n to trouble Aleena anymore. She was worried she would cause trouble for Aleena. Nathen took her phone and erged the boy¡¯s face in the photo. ¡°Yes, it is very simr. I will help you find himter. Where and when did you take it?¡± Darlene did not notice Avery looking over and exined in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s in the south of Baltimore. This photo was taken by someone else. I¡¯m not sure about the time, but it should be a few days ago.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Avery stood up with a sullen face. Andrew looked displeased. ¡°Where are you going? You have only spoken a few words! You have no patience with me, right?¡± Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Avery walked towards Darlene and pulled her up to the backyard. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± Darlene frowned and grabbed the sofa. ¡°Just talk here. We have nothing to talk about in private.¡± ¡°No.¡± His tone was not good. He pulled her hand away from the sofa and dragged her to the backyard. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 She Resembles You As soon as Avery dragged Darlene away, the lively conversation in the living room cooled downl. Andrew¡¯s face darkened, and he scolded in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Erick, who was at the side,ughed gloatingly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Avery?¡± Darlene listened to the talking behind her. No one stood up to stop Avery. They just watched as if it was none of their business. Nathen wanted to get up, but Martin said in a low voice without changing his expression, ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in this.¡± There was no one on thewn in the backyard. Avery pulled her to the pavilion on thewn and pressed her shoulder to let her sit on the swing. He looked at her from high above, his face full of anger. Darlene was so angry that her shoulders trembled. ¡°Avery, is something wrong with you? Did I provoke you?¡± Avery stared at her mouth and thought of the two oranges that Nathen had just handed. over. The more he looked at it, the angrier he became. He reached out and grabbed her mouth. ¡°Spit out everything you have eaten.¡± Darlene got angry and pushed his hand away. ¡°If you have a problem, go and treat it. What I eat has nothing to do with you. I¡¯m not spitting anything out.¡± Avery was very unhappy and began to speak before thinking, ¡°Do you think Nathen is a nice guy? Previously, he hid his identity from you for so many years. Who knows what he was up to? ¡°What? Seeing that he has a powerful background, you can¡¯t wait to seduce him and be a member of the Elicott family? Do you think he can be better than me¡­¡® Before he could finish speaking, a crisp pnded on his face. Darlene trembled with anger. ¡°Avery, your thoughts are dirty, so you think everyone is dirty. Dr. Elicott is much better than you.¡± Avery was pped in the face, and his mind was filled with images of Darlene exchanging nces with Nathen. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she did not mind embarrassing the Gard family. His mood was extremely bad, and he roughly pulled her up. Then, he pressed her back against the stand of the swing. ¡°Darlene, don¡¯t be ridiculous. I said that you can do whatever you want, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can tolerate you seducing another man openly.¡± He pressed her tighter, and Darlene¡¯s back was pressed against the wooden frame. She struggled a few times but was unable to break free. Avery lowered his eyes and stared at her lips for a long time. His eyes darkened. Then, he directly pressed her shoulders and kissed her recklessly. Darlene could not push him away, and she wanted to vomit again. When he pried open her mouth, she clenched her fists tightly and bit him hard. The taste of blood spread. Avery did not even have the slightest reaction to let go of her. He kissed her as if she was his prey. He refused to let her go. On the silentwn, a man¡¯s soft cough suddenly sounded behind them. Then, there came a half¨Cjoking voice. ¡°Mr. Gard, Mrs. Gard, you two really can¡¯t control your love for each other. I¡¯m so excited to see this.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Darlene¡¯s face instantly turned red from embarrassment as she frantically pushed Avery away. Avery finally loosened his grip. His face was filled with displeasure from being interrupted. He turned around and looked at the man sitting on the rattan chair not far behind him. Because there were grass and trees between them, and Avery didn¡¯t pay much attention. when he came over earlier, he did not notice that there was another man sitting on the Braylen got up from the rattan chair. His extremely beautiful eyes contained a teasing smile as he walked over. ¡°Sorry to have disturbed you. I apologize. I will leave now. ¡°However, someone else maye to thiswn. After all, there are so many guests. Mr. Gard, you¡¯d better be careful and keep your image.¡± Avery¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°Mr. Swale, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s your business.¡± Braylen smiled, ¡°It¡¯s just a simple suggestion. I¡¯m not interfering in your business. Mr. Gard, this is your home. Even if you slept with Mrs. Gard here, it would not be my business, let alone you two only kissed.¡± Avery¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Braylen, watch your mouth.¡± Braylen nodded repeatedly. ¡°Right. Right. I have to watch my mouth. You guys continue. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± He casually ced his coat on his shoulder and walked inside. Avery turned around and wanted to embrace Darlene. He knew that she was shy and would be angry since someone saw what happened just now. Just as he reached out his hand, Darlene raised her hand and pped the back of his hand. She pped his hand away and left with red eyes. Avery chased after her unhappily. ¡°How could I know that there was someone hiding in that damned ce? Anyway, it was just a kiss. He saw it, so what?¡± He reached out his hand again, but Darlene shook it off. ¡°Get lost. Stay away from me.¡± Darlene entered the living room. Her face was a little pale as she greeted Andrew, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡¯m going back now.¡± Andrew had long wanted her to leave. When she left, he could let Katrina interact more with Avery. Andrew immediately responded, ¡°Since you are not feeling well, go back and have a good rest. I will ask the driver to send you.¡± Darlene took her bag from the sofa. ¡°No need. I can go back by myself.¡± When she walked out of the living room, Avery came in. Seeing that she was leaving, he wanted to follow her. Andrew called out to him in a deep voice, ¡°Avery, Darlene is not feeling well. Just let her go back. There are so many rtives here, and it is rare for us to get together. You should at least have lunch here before leaving.¡± Avery nced at Braylen with extreme displeasure. Braylen raised his eyebrows and shrugged as if he had nothing to do with this matter. Avery thought that if he followed Darlene now, they would most likely quarrel. Cyrus walked over and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Gard, why don¡¯t you stay? Since Mr. Dawson is here, you can talk about Mrs. Gard¡¯s treatment n with him. I will help you keep an eye on Mrs. Gard.¡± Avery looked at Giovanni, who was sitting in front of the French window in the living room and ying chess with someone. Avery agreed, ¡°Keep an eye on her.¡± Cyrus nodded and immediately went out. When Katrina saw that Darlene had left, she became so excited. She immediately called out to Avery, ¡°Avery,e sit over here. Mr. Andrew wanted me to talk to you about the movie script.¡± Avery did not look at her and walked straight to the French window to talk to Giovanni. Braylen crossed his long legs and leanedzily on the sofa. He looked at Katrina mockingly and said, ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing yourself.¡± Katrina was so angry that her face turned red. ¡°You!¡± Thinking that there were so many people watching, she could only suppress her anger and try her best to pretend to be gentle and sensible. Braylen was not interested in talking to her. He recalled the moment he saw Darlene and spoke to the driver beside him, ¡°Adam, do you feel that Mrs. Gard looks a little familiar?¡± Adam knew Braylen very well. Braylen could flirt wherever he went and could be familiar with any woman with a good look. But when Adam took a closer look at Braylen and recalled Darlene¡¯s appearance, he was stunned. ¡°Mr. Swale, you are right. Mrs. Gard resembles you.¡± Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Mr. Walpole, You Are Drunk Braylen always said whatever he wanted. Hearing Adam¡¯s words, hezily joked, ¡°Darlene looks like me. What is that? What is this called? This is what people call the couple¡¯s face.¡± Adam was shocked by Braylen¡¯s words. Ms. Garcia was married. Her husband was still sitting on the sofa not far away. Moreover, Adam said that Darlene and Braylen looked alike because he thought of something else. But Braylen was obviously only interested in beautiful women. As for the sister he lost, Braylen did not expect that after nearly twenty years she would suddenly appear in front of him. Adam coughed and lowered his voice, ¡°Mr. Swale, you should watch what you say. Mrs. Swale is still here. You will be scolded againter.¡± Braylen sneered, ¡°That¡¯s nothing. Didn¡¯t you see that Mr. Gard has already. introduced women to Avery? Stupid Katrina has been exceedingly arrogant.¡± ¡°Anyone can see that Ms. Garcia and Avery were going to divorce very soon. This just gives me an opportunity.¡± ¡°For such a beauty to marry Avery, it is a waste of a treasure.¡± As Braylen spoke, he lost control of his voice and gradually became louder. Dakota Swale quickly gave him an annoyed warning look. Only then did Braylen lower his voice, ¡°Adam, you think of a way for me. I will find a chanceter to meet Ms. Garcia.¡± Adam was in great distress, secretly breaking out in cold sweat. Outside the vi, as soon as Darlene went out, she took a taxi and left. She didn¡¯t know where to go for a while, so she could only give the address of the hospital first, thinking about taking her chances and going to the hospital to look for Reina. Perhaps Avery had ced Reina in the hospital. The taxi was driving to the hospital. When passing by a mall, Darlene saw a woman standing by the roadside. At first nce, the woman looked familiar. When the taxi got closer, she saw clearly that it was Aleena. Darlene immediately called the driver to stop. She thought of thest time she borrowed money from Aleena for help. She wondered if Avery found outter and made things difficult for Aleena. In Baltimore, a metropolis, Aleena had no one to rely on since her fianc¨¦ passed away a few years ago. She still owed arge sum of money to the bank. If Avery made things difficult for Aleena, life would be even harder for her. Aleena, who was standing outside the mall, seemed to be waiting for someone, carrying many bags in her hands. When she noticed Darleneing out of the taxi, she was stunned for a moment. She immediately smiled and waved at Darlene. The taxi driver nced over and asked, ¡°Miss, do you need me to wait for you?¡± Darlene paid the taxi fare and got out of the car, ¡°No, thank you.¡± Not far away, Aleena immediately walked over with a surprised expression, ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t you bring your grandmother away? Why are you still in Baltimore? It¡¯s easy for Avery to find you like this.¡± Aleena was anxious and wanted to immediately pack Darlene up and throw her out of Baltimore. Darlene made a long story short, ¡°He found us at the station and controlled my grandmother. I can¡¯t leave now. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Darlene did not want to talk about these things. She looked at therge shopping bags in Aleena¡¯s hands and changed the topic, ¡°What are you buying so many things for? Are they all vegetables?¡± Aleena cursed and smashed the shopping bags in her hand on the pir next to her, ¡°Avery, this bitch, is shameless!¡± Darlene was amused by her appearance and went over tofort her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I may have owed him in my previous life. It is also good. I am worried that I don¡¯t have the money to treat my grandmother.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a ck car stopped beside them. The passenger seat window rolled down and Gustave looked outside, ¡°Get in the car.¡± He noticed Darlene beside Aleena and looked surprised, ¡°Darlene, you are here too. You didn¡¯t answer my calls. Why are you still in Baltimore?¡± In the back seat, Abigail also followed and looked at Darlene with hostility. Abigail did not look at Darlene with the kind of hostility of an adult, but more like a child looking at something she hated. Darlene replied awkwardly, ¡°Maybe my phone is broken. I didn¡¯t pay much attention. Aleena, are you busy? Then get in the car first. You guys go first. I should go now.¡± Aleena went to the back of the car and stuffed a few shopping bags into the trunk. She turned around and pulled Darlene into the back seat. ¡°Let¡¯s go together. Our crew will have a barbecue. It just so happens that you and Mr. Walpole are familiar with each other. It will be livelier with more people.¡± The door of the back seat opened, and Abigail¡¯s eyes could even dig holes in Darlene¡¯s body. Darlene refused, ¡°I won¡¯t go. I still have something to do. You just go.¡± Gustave urged her, ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car together. It¡¯s almost time for dinner. No matter how busy you are, you still have to eat.¡± ¡°This is the crew dinner for ¡®Star and You¡®. Speaking of which, you can be considered the screenwriter and director. It just so happens that you can go together to look for actors. We just finished the beginning of the selection. If anyone is not suitable, we can change him.¡± Darlene did not want to go. She was afraid that if she went, Abigail would embarrass her first. Gustave interrupted her, ¡°How are you so hesitant? We agreed that you were the screenwriter and the director. You have to go. I have been calling you all the time, but can¡¯t find you.¡± As he spoke, he turned to look at Aleena, ¡°Aleena, take her away.¡± Aleena immediately nodded. ¡°Okay, Mr. Walpole.¡± She got out of the car and pulled Darlene into the car roughly. The driver immediately locked the door. When the car stopped outside the vi, Darlene did not say a word. She had left Gustave without saying goodbye yesterday, and she had not even picked up his calls. Thinking about it, she felt a little guilty for no reason when she suddenly saw him again. Speaking of which, Gustave did not seem to have done anything wrong to her. He kindly helped her leave. In the end, when she left, she did not even say anything. They went overter, and the others had already arrived. They had set up a barbecue rack in the backyard of the vi, and the ingredients were almost all strung. Everyone was busy, and no one noticed Darlene. Aleena took out the fruit she bought and went to wash with Darlene. She asked Gustave, ¡°Mr. Walpole, do you have a fruit basket in your house? Where is it?¡± Gustave answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Go ask Darnell.¡± Aleena looked puzzled, ¡°Isn¡¯t this your home?¡± Gustave sat on the sofa and looked at hisptop, ¡°I don¡¯t live here often and I haven¡¯t been here for more than a year.¡± Aleena was silent for two seconds and looked at Darlene, ¡°Do you think he is showing off his wealth?¡± Several crew members who came in to serve tea alsoughed. When the ingredients were all strung together, everyone roasted food in the backyard. Gustave usually drank in moderation. But today, he chatted with a group of young people and drank a lot. No one knew if he was happy or unhappy. Darlene had a heart attack and couldn¡¯t drink alcohol. She drank some juice and didn¡¯t eat much meat skewers. She spent more time roasting and felt a little ufortable from the smell of smoke. She suddenly remembered that she hadn¡¯t taken the medicine this morning. She turned around and left. She carried her bag to the restroom and nned to take the medicine before washing her face to relieve herself. When she came out of the restroom, she suddenly saw Gustave standing outside. Darlene did not expect that he would suddenly appear. She subconsciously took a step back and said a little ufortably, ¡°Mr. Walpole, there is no one inside. You can go in.¡± Gustave drank wine, and his eyes were a little red. Darlene remembered that he had never seen him like this. He had always been calm and measured, and would never do anything inappropriate. But now, he approached and blocked Darlene in the corner. He asked, ¡°Darlene, are you Darlene?¡± Darlene was frightened by him. She could clearly smell the alcohol all over his body. She panicked a little, ¡°Mr. Walpole, you are drunk.¡± Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Gustave Calls Darlene Aurora Gustave seemed to have not heard Darlene. He was very close to her and looked down at her carefully, trying to see through her. There was a deep confusion in his eyes. After a moment, he repeated, ¡°Are you really Darlene?¡± Recently, Gustave was often puzzled about the simrity between Darlene and Aurora. He wasn¡¯t familiar with Darlene, and Darlene didn¡¯t look like Aurora. They were twopletely different people, but somehow he felt there was a resemnce between Darlene¡¯s and Aurora¡¯s expressions. He even thought that Aurora seemed to have the same mole as the one Darlene had beneath the corner of her eye. Even the mole of Abigail, who called herself Aurora, seemed to be in a different position from Aurora¡¯s mole. And when Darlene roasted food in the backyard, her figure reminded him of the little. girl who stood on her tiptoes in the kitchen of the orphanage and secretly helped him cook in the middle of the night more than ten years ago. Gustave hadn¡¯t seen Aurora for so long that he couldn¡¯t be sure. He could only rely on his instinct. Darlene looked at him. There was no space behind her. She couldn¡¯t avoid him, but she couldn¡¯t call for help now. She tried her best to calm herself down. ¡°Mr. Walpole, I am Darlene. You¡¯re drunk. You¡¯d better call Darnell over.¡± Drunk, Gustave was bolder than usual. He directly reached out and stroked the mole beside Darlene¡¯s eye. ¡°Is this mole something you¡¯re born with?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. When his hand touched her, Darlene¡¯s face becamepletely tense, and she said coldly, ¡°Mr. Walpole, please behave yourself. I should go down. There are many people here. I don¡¯t want our rtionship to be misunderstood.¡± Gustave was in a trance for a moment. He withdrew his hand and became a bit soberer. He took a step aside to let Darlene pass. ?????? ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said. Darlene did not respond. She grabbed the bag in her hand and ran to the end of the corridor in a hurry. Behind him, Gustave suddenly said, ¡°Aurora.¡± Darlene paused. She did not turn around, nor did she walk again. She thought that she heard him wrong. She hadn¡¯t heard any person other than Reina call her Aurora. To be exact, she hadn¡¯t heard anyone in reality, other than Reina, call her that. But there was one person who called her like that in her dreams. The person in her dreams addressed her as Aurora. She remembered that the boy in her dreams called her Aurora when he held her and swam back to the shore. The voice was gentle and steady, making people feel so secure. That voice¡­ A thought shed through Darlene¡¯s mind. She suddenly recalled that she had always found that voice a little familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had heard it. But now she suddenly realized that the voice was almost exactly the same as Gustave¡¯s. The only difference was that Gustave¡¯s voice was more mature and firmer, Darlene clenched her fists tightly and turned around. Her voice was a little hoarse. ¡°What did you say?¡± Gustave observed her reaction and approached her. ¡°I met a person ten years ago. To be exact, it should be twelve years ago. That little girl is called Aurora. Her full name is Aurora Garcia.¡± Darlene was shocked as she remembered Reina had said, ¡°Darlene, your original name was Aurora. Back then, the Gard family disliked your old name, so they changed it. I don¡¯t see there is anything wrong with the name ¡®Aurora¡®.¡± Darlene froze for a moment. Her face turned pale. She stood there with a nk mind. Suddenly, there seemed to be a wind carrying some memories and blowing through her mind. Strange but somewhat familiar voices suddenly filled her mind. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear them? I have so many scars on my face that I look like a monster. Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± ¡°Your scars will heal. My father fell from the sky and passed away. They all said that he looked terrible, but I think he was still my father. He was not scary. It¡¯s a pity that he didn¡¯t survive. Death is what¡¯s truly scary.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to make you some food. You stand guard outside. If the director sees us, we¡¯ll get hit by the stick.¡± ¡°Aurora, do you want to leave with me? I¡¯m going home. I have nothing at home, but I have some pocket money. I can cure your illness and buy you something you like.¡± Darlene recalled another scene. It was a maning out of the car at the door of the orphanage and taking the teenage boy into the car. ¡°Your father has instructed you to go back first. It has been half a year. No matter how angry you are, you should go back. I will take this little girl to the orphanage director to settle the formalities first. Then, I¡¯ll bring her to you as you wish.¡± Darlene felt a stabbing pain in her head. Those memories overwhelmed her and made her mind all mixed up. Gustave couldn¡¯t see the expression on Darlene¡¯s face clearly. The alcohol made his vision a little blurred. He tried to figure out Darlene¡¯s reaction, but he couldn¡¯t think straight. He didn¡¯t give up and asked her, ¡°Darlene, you really don¡¯t know the person I¡¯m talking about?¡± Darlene came back to her senses and looked up. After all these years, she finally found the boy in her dreams. She opened her mouth. But as she was about to confess, she hesitated. She remembered how Cassius smashed the teacup on the coffee table angrily in Gustave¡¯s vi. Gustave was cut by the broken pieces of the cup which were thrown into the air. The blood on his face was so shocking. Darlene could still clearly remember Cassius¡® angry words. ¡°You should stop before you go too far. What are you trying to do? If the contract with the Gard Group is ruined, ourpany will probably lose more than 170 million dors. When did you be so stupid? ¡°I hand the entire Walpole Group over to you. There are so many executives and shareholders in the company who have high hopes for you. You have disappointed me! Do you know how much effort I have put into developing the Walpole Group? Do you have any idea how much effort your grandfather and the entire family have put in?¡± Darlene looked at Gustave. What benefit can I bring him even if I tell him the truth now that I¡¯m dying? I would only drag him down and bring him harm. There is no point in telling him. Now that I¡¯m about to die, what¡¯s the point of telling him who I am and making him suffer? I can¡¯t let everyone who helped me suffer because of me. Isn¡¯t what happened between Aleena and Nathen an example? Darlene loosened her clenched fists. She became indifferent again and said, ¡°Mr. Walpole, I don¡¯t know the person you¡¯re talking about. I really have to go.¡± Gustave suddenly chased after her and reached out to grab her arm. ¡°If you don¡¯t know her, why did you listen to me for so long and stand here for so long?¡± Just as he reached out his hand, Avery, who had just found this ce, walked over with a gloomy face. Avery grabbed Darlene¡¯s other arm and pulled her away from Gustave. ¡°Mr. Walpole, you¡¯re not easily drunk. Is it interesting to pretend you¡¯re drunk and misbehave?¡± Avery turned back to look at Darlene behind him. ¡°Is he the reason that you said you were maltreated in the Gard¡¯s old mansion and wanted to go back on your own?¡± Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 I¡¯ve Looked for Him for Ten Years Darlene¡¯s mind was in a mess. Those intermittent memories stimted her brain. She couldn¡¯t hear clearly what Avery was saying, only seeing the anger on his face. For the first time in ten years, she had memories of her life before the age of twelve. The boy she met when she was ten, the boy who saved her life in the deep sea when she was twelve, she suddenly remembered them all. Along with a familiar name, ¡°Aurora¡°, they all flooded into Darlene¡¯s memory. Her face turned a little pale. This kind of chaotic memory, after Gustave called out ¡°Aurora¡°, rushed back suddenly and unexpectedly. Her brain was in terrible pain. She raised her hands and massaged her temples. A voice seemed to urge her to leave here and not reveal herself. She supported herself against the wall and walked out, only to see a gaze full of hostility not far away, which had been fixed on her for some time. Abigail, who had been watching from not far away, walked over with a face full of anger and hatred. She raised her hand and pped Darlene in the face. ¡°You bitch, I am Gustave¡¯s Aurora! ¡°Sandra told me that was my name when I was in the orphanage. I am the one who knew Gustave very early on. You wicked impostor!¡± Darlene¡¯s mind was in chaos. It was only when Abigail¡¯s sudden pnded on her face. and the pain spread to her cheek that she finally looked straight at Abigail. Avery¡¯s face darkened, and he quickly pped Abigail back. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Abigail had never been pped before, let alone by a man. She burst into tears. ¡°You pped me? You are a man! You shouldn¡¯t do this to a Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. woman!¡± Avery sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect a fool with a brain problem would know this.¡± Abigail called Gustave with a wronged face and ran to Gustave. Gustave drank a little too much and subconsciously wanted to chase after Darlene, who was about to leave, but he felt something suddenly blocking his way. He directly grabbed Abigail¡¯s wrist and threw her to the side. Abigail was flung to the side and her face turned livid. Seeing Gustave approaching Darlene, she was so angry that her whole body trembled. you would ¡°Gustave, trust me. I am the Aurora you have been looking for. You said that treat her well. For half a year in the orphanage, I was the only one who treated you well. And when I was twelve, you saved me from drowning. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Abigail tried to recall the words Sandra had told her and spoke them out aspletely as possible, hoping to soften Gustave¡¯s heart and bring his attention back to her. However, Gustave seemed not to hear her voice, walked closer to Darlene, and continued to ask her, ¡°You are the real Aurora, right? There can¡¯t be so many coincidences in this world. You also entered the orphanage at the age of ten and were adopted at the age of twelve. You also have a mole under your eye, and your surname is also¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Walpole, I¡¯m not. That¡¯s just because you have a wild imagination,¡± Darlene interrupted him, her voice trembling slightly, which others couldn¡¯t really tell, but Avery did. She was trying to conceal her panic, unease, and some other emotions. Avery was stunned for a moment. He thought of the words Abigail and Gustave had just said. An orphanage, Aurora, drowned at the age of twelve and was rescued. These words,bined together, quickly made Avery realize a truth that he was unwilling to ept. The person who had saved Darlene¡¯s life many years ago, the one Darlene had been looking for all these years, was Gustave. Avery tugged at the corners of his mouth, wanting tough, but found that he couldn¡¯t. What a small world! The person who saved Darlene back then, and the person who had stayed with Darlene in the orphanage for half a year, turned out to be Gustave. Avery wondered, so Darlene, this is gonna change your attitude toward Gustave? Or will you choose topletely disregard everything and leave with him after learning all of this? A guess popped into Avery¡¯s mind uncontrobly. He thought, if I were to confront Gustave head¨Con, what would be my chances of winning? If he stood out to help Darlene with the divorcewsuit and took her away at all costs, what would be my chances of keeping her? Avery had always been confident. He believed that his chances of winning were not low, at least higher than Gustave¡¯s. But if one asked him if he had a hundred percent chance of winning, he had to admit the answer was ¡°no¡°. In Baltimore, the Gard Group was influential, as was the Walpole Group. The only difference between the two was that Avery was able to control the entire Gard Group because Andrew was old now and could no longer control him. However, Gustave¡¯s father was still young and was also the chairman of the Walpole Group with real power. He would not allow Gustave to do whatever he wanted. And this was the only area where Avery was slightly better than Gustave. If it were any other man, Avery wouldn¡¯t have so many concerns. Any other man had no chance of taking Darlene away from him. But if it was Gustave, Avery realized that he was not quite sure. Avery always thought he could keep Darlene by his side, but at this moment, he was truly a little flustered. He didn¡¯t want to hear one more word from Gustave, so he grabbed Darlene¡¯s arm and dragged her outside. ¡°It¡¯s very cold outside. So how about we go to the hospital first? I already made an appointment with Mr. Dawson, and he will wait for us there and arrange for you to be hospitalized.¡± Behind them, Gustave was still saying something, but Darlene did not even dare to look back. She was being roughly dragged by Avery towards the vi¡¯s gate. Aleena chased after them but was stopped by Cyrus. Unable to get past, Aleena was furious and stomped her foot, cursing Avery, ¡°Avery, you bastard! You only dare vent your anger on women! ¡°Now that you treat Darlene that badly, why don¡¯t you just let her die outside? Why would you take her to the doctor? You make me feel disgusted! Darlene is so unlucky to meet you! Poor Darlene!¡± Avery didn¡¯t say a word. He opened the back door of the car, shoved Darlene inside, and then got in himself. Bang! He mmed the car door shut. Aleena¡¯s furious yelling from outside abruptly stopped as soon as the car door closed. Darnell, in the driver¡¯s seat, saw that Avery was obviously in a bad mood, and guessed Avery and Darlene were about to quarrel. He thought, I am just a driver, so I had better not hear that. Otherwise, I will get into unnecessary trouble. He quickly nced at Avery¡¯s dark face in the rearview mirror and silently raised the partition between the front and back seats. The air in the back seat space suddenly froze. Avery nced over and saw that Darlene¡¯s eyes were extremely red. He remained silent for a long time. After a while, he pretended to be indifferent and said, ¡°You just care too much about trivial matters. ¡°It has been ten years since Gustave saved your life. Well, in fact, I can find a chance to thank him for you in person. Besides, in that situation, I think anyone who can swim will choose to save you.¡± Darlene looked at him. Her eyes were cold, and sheughed sarcastically. ¡°So will you do it? When I was fifteen and about to die from my injuries, did you or anyone from the Gard family save me?¡± She was like muttering, ¡°Avery, it has been ten years. I¡¯ve been looking for him for ten years. There is no one else in this world who would risk his life for me.¡± Avery could not keep his cool anymore. He grabbed Darlene¡¯s shoulders and approached her. ¡°So what do you want to say? What do you mean?¡± Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 She Hates Him Darlene looked at Avery andughed softly, ¡°Nothing special. I just want to say that he is much better than you. Avery, if I were you, I would divorce as soon as possible. Anyway, neither of us is happy now. What¡¯s the point of you staying with a dying person? In the past, you would leave me without hesitation.¡± If it was in the past, when Darlene proposed to divorce him, Avery would have asked the people of the courthouse toe over at once and prayed that Darlene would never Then, on the next day or the same day, Avery would immediately marry Vivian. Avery¡¯s facepletely darkened, and his heart was filled with uncontroble anger. Avery thought, why is Darlene so eager to leave me? Has she already taken a fancy to Gustave? Or does she have anything to do with Gustave? Now Darlene knows that she and Gustave are old acquaintances, and Gustave even saved her life. She must be happy. Is she d that she finally has a reason to openlye to Gustave after she divorces me? Thinking of this, Avery pressed harder on Darlene¡¯s shoulder. He raised one hand and wiped Darlene¡¯s lips with his finger. For some reason, he asked. ¡°He never touched you like this, right? You and Gustave haven¡¯t done anything intimate, have you?¡± Avery actually had doubts about some things once again. He remembered that time when he had left Darlene in Twilight Paradise. After that, Avery went to look for Darlene, but he saw Darlenee out of the bedroom of Gustave¡¯s vi. She still wore Gustave¡¯s shirt and slippers. That matter had always been a thorn in Avery¡¯s heart. It was not easy for him to get over it, but today, he clearly recalled it again. Apart from the time when they were in the orphanage, Darlene and Gustave had not known each other for a long time. How could they be so close? Could it be that there was really something between them? Such a guess made Avery very unhappy as if someone had touched his private stuff in a ce he could not see. He stared at Darlene and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything? Darlene, don¡¯t tell me that you and Gustave really had something behind my back.¡± As soon as Avery finished speaking, Darlene red at him with a face full of disgust and pped him in the face. ¡°You make me sick!¡± Avery was so angry that he forgot that he was going to take Darlene to the hospital. He pressed her shoulder and blocked her in the corner between the seat and the car door. ¡°If I make you sick, are you innocent and virtuous? How many times have I told you? I¡¯m not interested in what happened to you in the orphanage. It¡¯s all over. You¡¯d better forget it as soon as possible.¡± Avery¡¯s voice was cold and he approached Darlene aggressively. ¡°Don¡¯t act like those so¨Ccalled lovers in front of me. ¡°Darlene, you¡¯d better understand that you are still my wife now. We haven¡¯t divorced yet. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much you and Gustave have gone through. If he has anything to do with you right now, he will be a home wrecker. It¡¯s immoral.¡± Darlene¡¯s hands were trembling. When she raised her hand again, Avery grabbed her wrist and pressed her arm against the car window. Avery stared at her, his eyes red as he sneered, ¡°What? Did I say something wrong, or , ¡°What? Did I say something wrong, or did I poke your sore spots? ¡°Look for the person who saved you? Look for a long¨Clost little girl? Are you filming a TV drama? What¡¯s the difference between this and finding a married lover?¡± Avery could feel that Darlene was furious. They were so close to each other, and he could clearly feel that Darlene was trembling. But Avery could not control himself. He thought, we are a legal couple. However, why can Gustave always make Darlene have such a big emotional fluctuation? What exactly is that man to Darlene? So what if Gustave saved Darlene before? So what if they are old acquaintances? Could it be better than Darlene knowing me for ten years and loving me for ten years? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Avery pressed Darlene¡¯s shoulder. Blue veins appeared on the back of his hands. He gritted his teeth and said. ¡°Let me tell you. Don¡¯t even think about divorce. Even if you can only live for one day, you can only be my wife. ¡°Even if you really die one day, I will definitely carve the words of my wife on your tombstone. Disappear without a trace? Scatter ashes into the deep sea? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Tears welled up in Darlene¡¯s eyes. Now that she heard Avery say this, her heart sank. Sheughed bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s been ten years, Avery. I¡¯ve been treating you with my heart and soul for ten years. Isn¡¯t that enough? ¡°The worst servant in the Gard family has a monthly sry of 3,400 dors. When you had a car ident, you were unconscious for one year and paralyzed for another year, and the sry of the servant was doubled. I took care of you for two years, and you should pay me almost 170 thousand dors.¡± Darlene couldn¡¯t continue, but she managed to hold on and said in a trembling voice, ¡°170 thousand dors. It¡¯s almost the full amount of medical fees that the Gard family has paid for Nigel. You can take it as I have returned it to you. ¡°My grandma spent your money and I spent the Gard family¡¯s money. However, I have donated so much blood for you, done so much for the Gard Group, and taken care of your grandma for so many years. It¡¯s enough to pay off.¡± As Darlene spoke, her eyes were red and empty. ¡°You said that I owed the Gard family and that I should serve you. ¡°But Avery, I no longer owe you anything. I have paid it off. I worked part¨Ctime at university and earned money by painting on the Inte in high school. I didn¡¯t spend the Gard family¡¯s money on my tuition.¡± Darlene tried her best to hold back her tears, but speaking of that, she still felt a little unworthy and unwilling. ¡°I never buy luxury goods. I buy clothes and daily necessities with my own money. I probably owe the meals I have ever had in the Gard family. ¡°What exactly do I owe? Tell me. What exactly do I owe you? What do I owe the Gard family?¡± For so many years, this was the first time Darlene had said this. Avery recalled the past ten years and realized that the Gard family owed Darlene even more. Avery could not ept this fact. He found that he really did not have much bargaining chips and confidence to question and force Darlene to do anything. But he could not let her go. How could he? At this point, if he let go, Darlene could leave with Gustave in the next moment. From then on, he might not be able to find her. Fear seized Avery, and he even had the thought of not caring about anything. No matter what, Darlene was his wife now. She only belonged to him. Avery pressed his body over. When he leaned over to kiss Darlene¡¯s lips and she struggled with all her might, his hand reached out to the cor of her clothes. As Avery was so close to Darlene, he heard her sob unwillingly. She hated him. But it was also because of this that Avery could truly feel that Darlene was still alive and stayed by his side. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 An Abrupt Deterioration Avery said, ¡°Darlene, just this once, I will be more careful.¡± Avery could not control his emotions and was anxious to prove that he was different from Gustave. Avery thought at least he could have sex with Darlenewfully while Gustave could not. When Avery¡¯s voice fell into Darlene¡¯s ears, Darlene shivered. A sudden chill rushed. from the soles of her feet to the top of her head. She only felt cold. Darlene thought, it is Avery after all. He has never truly been soft¨Chearted to me. Even if Avery clearly knows my physical condition and that I¡¯m about to die, he would still not let me go. Fear overcame her anger. Darlene turned pale and reached back for the car door. Thinking that the car door must have been locked, Darlene clutched the edge of the seat under her, trying to move up and free herself. Just as Darlene¡¯s feet moved up, Avery¡¯s knees pressed against her calf, and she could not move. Darlene was frozen and shivering with cold.. Darlene¡¯s face turned pale, and she was so frightened that only her instinct to survive was left. Her voice was too quivering to hear clearly. ¡°Avery, I¡¯m really dying. Just let me go.¡± Avery pressed his body down and leaned over to the side of Darlene¡¯s face. ¡°You forget. everything about Gustave, everything before you turned 12, OK? ¡°You didn¡¯t have a past until you were 12. You came to the Gard family at the age of need to twelve and we got married at the age of twenty. This is enough. That¡¯s all you remember.¡± Darlene did not answer Avery. Her face was pale and her body could not bear it. She could only beg him, ¡°I¡¯m not a tool to vent your anger. I¡¯m really tired. Please go to someone else, and give me a break.¡± Avery broke intoughter, and he unconsciously increased his strength. ¡°You don¡¯t want to. Ten years have passed, and you are still thinking about that man.¡± Avery stared at Darlene fiercely. ¡°Then why have you been messing with me for all these years? Why have you been with me for so many years, saying that you love me? Why didn¡¯t you go to that man earlier? He is your savior. How deep your feeling for him is! Why didn¡¯t you go to him earlier?¡± Darlene was trembling with the pain in her heart, and the top of her head fell against the door time and time again. She was shaking more and more. ¡°It hurts, Avery. Why not hurry up and kill me?¡± Avery pushed aside the messy hair on Darlene¡¯s forehead. He felt that he could no longer see her eyes clearly. He could no longer find his own shadow in those eyes. Avery felt so annoyed and was unwilling to let go of Darlene. ¡°So even in death, you still remember that man? ¡°You are in a hurry to divorce and go to him. After he manages to cure you, you two will be together in love. The next time I see you, should I call you Mrs. Walpole?¡± After Avery finished speaking, he remembered that Darlene and he had been married for two years, and he had never asked anyone to call Darlene Mrs. Gard. All these years, Avery had always disdained revealing their marriage. Darlene was more like his secret lover than his wife. Now, Avery realized that their marriage was already one of the few things in his hands. Cold sweat broke out on Darlene¡¯s forehead. The fine sweat wet the hair on her forehead. She closed her eyes and had no energy left to say another word. Avery continued regardless of Darlene¡¯s pain, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, no way. ¡°No matter how painful it is for you to stay with me, don¡¯t even think about going to someone else and living happily. It¡¯s in everyone¡¯s best interest for you to stay here and live your life.¡± Darlene below Avery did not react at all. Darlene¡¯s eyes were tightly closed and her lips were pale. Darlene looked as if she were asleep or unconscious, and the only evidence that she was alive and awake was the constant grip and release of her fingers. Everything was done and the car had already stopped outside the hospital. Seeing Avery was still in the back seat with no intention of getting out of the car, Colin. got out of the car and left sensibly, waiting in a ce not far away. Avery put on his clothes and helped Darlene tidy up. Seeing that she still had her eyes closed, he patted her side face a few times with his palm. ¡°Here we are. Let¡¯s get out.¡± Darlene¡¯s fingertips quivered, and for a moment there was no other response. Avery wanted to push the door open and carry Darlene out. Just as he reached out to push the door open, his phone rang. It was a call from the hospital. Avery guessed that it should be Giovanni. He had already made an appointment with Giovanni to bring Darlene over to the hospital in the afternoon. However, Avery was a littlete. After answering the call, an anxious voice immediately came over, ¡°Mr. Gard, Reina¡¯s condition has suddenly worsened. I¡¯m afraid her life is in danger. She has been taken to the emergency room and a critical condition notice was given. Pleasee over immediately with your wife!¡± It was very quiet in the car. The voice from Avery¡¯s phone vaguely entered Darlene¡¯s ears. Darlene did not really fall asleep. She was just too tired to move much. Hearing the words from the other side of the line, Darlene suddenly opened her eyes, eagerly supported the back of her seat, and sat up in a panic. Avery¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you call this morning and say everything was fine?¡± The nurse got flustered on the other side of the line and said in a panic, ¡°When we took Reina to the emergency room, she kept mumbling about the death of her precious grandson. ¡°Perhaps, Reina suddenly heard some bad news, and what patients fear most is irritation.¡± Avery pushed open the door and got out of the car. Darlene, who was behind him, was already in a hurry to get out of the car. Darlene bypassed him and directly ran into the hospital inpatient building. Darlene was so tired that she staggered as she ran in, holding up against the wall outside the elevator. Darlene¡¯s hair was unkempt and her dress, which on closer inspection could be seen to be a little crumpled. This caught others¡® attention. A man looked over and took a second look then. The appearance of a beautiful woman in such a look was bound to draw people¡¯s attention, and there was a hint of ambiguity in the gazes. The man nearby was mesmerized when a voice sounded from behind him, ¡°Does it look good? Do you want a closer look?¡± Avery approached Darlene and wrapped a coat around her. He held her in his arms, blocking the gazes of the men who were peeking at her. The man nced at Avery. When the man saw a pair of cold eyes, he immediately turned around and hurriedly left. The man even forgot about entering the elevator and going Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. upstairs. Darlene did not react. She did not feel what Avery said or did, nor did she notice the gazes of those men. Darlene only stared at the number outside the elevator, waiting for the elevator toe down. Darlene thought, how could Reina know that Nigel was dead? Someone must have secretly told her, just like how someone had provoked Nigel in the past and caused Nigel to have a car ident. Darlene clenched her fists tightly until the elevator door opened. A woman wearing a mask and sunsses walked past Darlene face to face. The woman quickly lowered her head and hurried outside. She even identally bumped into someone. Darlene recalled that nce and subconsciously said, ¡°That person looks familiar.¡± Avery immediately looked at Colin who followed in. ¡°Go out and follow the woman in the sunsses, see if you recognize her.¡± ww Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Help Me Colin nodded and left the elevator. He quickly followed the woman who left in a hurry. There were many people in the hospital hall. When the woman walked out, she paused for a moment and probably noticed that someone was following her. The woman quickly went out of the gate, turned a corner, and walked left into the parking lot. Colin rushed out and did not see the woman. He looked around and finally saw the woman in a dark coat not far away. When Colin caught up, the woman stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at him with a puzzled expression. The person who turned back was Sandra, but Colin recognized that it was definitely not the woman who was wearing a mask and sunsses. The coat Sandra was wearing was very simr to the woman¡¯s, but if one looked closely, there were still differences. The color and style of the base shirts they wore were different. Sandra looked at Colin. ¡°It¡¯s you, Colin. Where are you going in such a hurry?¡± Colin made up an excuse with some embarrassment. He then looked at the crowd and found the woman had already disappeared. It was obvious that the woman was nowhere to be found. Colin could only turn around and leave, returning to Avery. After Colin left, Sandra continued to walk toward the parking lot. Sandra took the car key and approached a car. The woman who had just worn a mask and sunsses had already taken them off and was waiting beside Sandra¡¯s car. Sandra did not look at the woman, only passing by her to get in the car, and said, ¡°Come on up.¡± The woman immediately got into Sandra¡¯s car in a panic. Katrina, who had already taken off her mask, was obviously still in a state of shock. ¡°Sandra, I was scared to death just now. As soon as I stepped out of the elevator, I happened to run into that woman and Avery. That woman¡¯s grandmother seemed to be in a bad condition. Could it be¡­¡± Katrina only wanted to teach Darlene a lesson, reminding Darlene to leave Avery as soon as possible. Katrina did not wish for someone to really die. Katrina knew if things were to get out of hand, not only the Swale family would not protect her, but Dakota would even kick her out. Thinking of this, Katrina sped her hands together and panicked a little. However, Sandra said calmly, ¡°Katrina, you just told the truth. What is there to be afraid of? The one who is to me is the one who killed Nigel. What does it have to do with you? ¡°Besides, no one knows that you are the one who said it. Don¡¯t worry. Just don¡¯t get too nervous and give it away.¡± Katrina calmed down and nodded. ¡°I see. Sandra, you are right.¡± Sandra drove away. Behind a ck car not far away, a figure walked out and looked in the direction of Sandra¡¯s car. His eyes were deep. In the hospital inpatient building, when Darlene rushed to the ward, Reina had already been sent to the emergency room. There was a little blood on the white bed sheets and a little on the floor. Darlene could guess at a nce how big a shock the news of Nigel¡¯s death had on Reina. Reina was over eighty and she was so startled that she vomited blood. The situation was undoubtedly very serious. The nurse hurried over. ¡°Ms. Garcia, Mr. Gard, I will bring the two of you to the emergency room. There is a critical illness¡­ There is a document that needs to be signed.¡± The nurse saw that Darlene¡¯s face was extremely pale and swallowed back the words. Darlene turned around and hurriedly followed the nurse. Darlene was still sweating, her vision blurred, and she propped her hand against the wall beside her as she walked down the other side of the corridor. Avery followed closely. He intended to reach out to support Darlene, but she shook his hand off. He felt guilty and did not dare to help her anymore. He just followed her to the emergency room. Giovanni quickly walked over from afar. When he passed Darlene, he patted her on her shoulder. ¡°Calm down.¡± Darlene wanted to ask Giovanni if the situation would be very bad, but Giovanni had already pushed the door open and entered the emergency room. Darlene almost fell down, her body shaking violently. When Avery reached out his hand again, Darlene flung his hand away. Her eyes were red. ¡°Get lost!¡± Darlene believed that if not for Avery leaving Reina here and not allowing anyone to keep a close eye on her, there definitely wouldn¡¯t have been any random people. sneaking into the ward and telling Reina the news of Nigel¡¯s death. Avery took a step back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With Mr. Dawson¡¯s medical skills, Reina will never¡­¡± ¡°If something happens, can you give me your life aspensation? Can you?¡± Darlene interrupted Avery harshly, shivering all over. Darlene only had Reina left, and Reina was her only rtive in this world. Avery paused, shut his mouth, and did not continue. At the end of the corridor, Nathen dressed in a doctor¡¯s overall quickly walked over. Darlene noticed Nathening over and anxiously walked over. Darlene was so flustered that she was a little out of her wits. ¡°Dr. Elicott, my grandmother, she¡­ She is in the emergency room. The doctor has given notice of the critical condition. What should I do? Is it serious?¡± Nathenforted Darlene and looked at the nurse beside him. ¡°Who is the chief surgeon inside?¡± The nurse answered, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Dawson.¡± Nathen¡¯s expression rxed a little, and his gaze fell back on Darlene. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. Mr. Dawson¡¯s medical skills are the best in the entire hospital. He has never failed an operation in so many years. ¡°Older people are in worse health than younger people, and emergency situations would happen. However, with timely rescue, it would not be life¨Cthreatening.¡± Hearing what Nathen, Darlene obviously calmed down a little, much better than when she had lost control of her emotions when facing Avery. Darlene nodded and clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Alright. I only have Reina now. Reina suddenly heard of my younger brother¡¯s death. She must have suffered a lot.¡± Nathen responded, ¡°There is no big problem. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± As Nathen spoke, he reached out and patted Darlene¡¯s arm. Avery¡¯s face immediately turned cold as he walked over. Avery thought, with a doctor¡¯s overall on, Nathen even dares to touch Darlene? When Avery got closer, he lost his confidence again. When he met Darlene¡¯s extremely pale face, he still did not say a word. The more Nathen looked, the more he felt that Darlene didn¡¯t seem alright. ¡°Why do you look so pale? Are you sure you are okay?¡± Nathen looked at Darlene carefully and noticed that there were obvious red marks on her neck and around her corbone. Her hair was also obviously a little messy. The reason for such ambiguous marks was naturally self¨Cevident. In Darlene¡¯s present condition, it was too much for her not to stay in bed, and all strenuous exercise must be avoided. Heart disease was not like other diseases. Any strenuous exercise and mood swings could have serious consequences, even fatal. Nathen¡¯s face darkened, and his eyes were filled with disgust and hostility. He looked at Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Avery, who was at the side. The pain in Darlene¡¯s heart was getting worse and worse, and she felt it from the time she got out of the car. This was as far as Darlene could go. Everything in front of Darlene became blurry, and blood broke through her throat. Before she could turn around, a mouthful of blood was spat on Nathen¡¯s overall. Snow white and scarlet red caused a huge contrast in color. The blood on the white overall was shocking. Nathen¡¯s face suddenly darkened even more. Since Nathen stood closer, he reached out. and grabbed Darlene, who was falling down. ¡°Darlene?¡± When Nathen held Darlene, he finally found that her body was already cold. Her face and forehead were full of sweat. She must have been sweating from the pain. Darlene¡¯s lips were pale, and her voice was so soft that it could not be heard clearly. ¡°It hurts, help me.¡± Avery wanted to carry Darlene from Nathen¡¯s hands, but Nathen did not let go. It was not until the nurse pushed the wheeled stretcher over in a hurry that Nathen put Darlene on it. The nurse immediately pushed Darlene to the emergency room on the other side of the corridor, and Avery followed in a hurry. There was a nurse in the hallway pushing a trolley with a scalpel and tweezers and other gadgets, presumably to be sterilized, and the scalpel still had some blood on it. Nathen pulled a scalpel from the top with a dark face, took a few steps, grabbed Avery¡¯s shoulder, and stabbed the scalpel at Avery. Avery was unprepared. When he turned around, he subconsciously dodged, but the scalpel still cut his face, leaving a wound that extended to his neck. The scalpel was extremely sharp, and blood immediately appeared on Avery¡¯s face. Nathen was so angry that he was at the point of losing his mind, and he tried to stab again with the scalpel. ¡°Darlene¡¯s in the final stages of heart failure. She¡¯s very weak and in danger now. Avery, do you have any conscience? How could you go that far? You are a beast!¡± Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 He Is Truly Hopeless The knife in Nathen¡¯s hand stabbed toward Avery¡¯s lower abdomen. Avery was in a trance for a moment and forgot to dodge. Instead, he reached out and grabbed the tip of the scalpel. He did not allow the knife to stab into his body. He did not even feel the pain in his hand, and his voice was pretty low as if he was muttering to himself, ¡°I did not expect this to happen. I did not know that this would be so serious.¡± He just could not ept that Darlene was still thinking about Gustave. He just wanted to truly possess her so that he would know that Darlene still belonged to him alone. At this point, her smiling face did not belong to him. Her happiness did not belong to him. She could smile at another man, but when facing him, Avery, she would only reveal a gaze of hatred and death. Avery just wanted to prove that she still belonged to him. Avery shook his head. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect such a result.¡± The tip of the knife was held by Avery, andrge drops of blood dripped down from his palm. Fortunately, there were no patients on this floor. Other than the doctors and nurses, there were no patients walking around in the corridor who noticed this. The doctors and nurses quickly rushed over. Some of the nurses were so scared that their faces turned pale, saying, ¡°Dr. Elicott, what are you doing? The scalpel is very dangerous. You know it Verv well, Hurry up and let go. You¡¯ll get into trouble!¡± Nathen¡¯s face was tense. He let go of the handle of the knife. The tip of the knife cut through Avery¡¯s palm and fell to the ground again. He threw a punch at Avery¡¯s face and said, ¡°Have you cared about what happened to her all these years? You are not worthy of her. You are not. You mean nothing to her!¡± There was not only hatred in his voice but also unwillingness that could not be concealed. This man, who was not worthy of Darlene in any way, had been loved by Darlene for ten years. But Nathen believed that he could be a hundred times, a thousand times better than Avery. He could be good to Darlene and give Darlene the life she wanted. However, for so many years, he had never felt that Darlene had really looked at him seriously. It was fine if Darlene didn¡¯t fall in love with Nathen, but what right did such a heartless. man have? Avery received a punch impartially, and his body took a step back. A group of doctors and nurses came over to dissuade him, stopping Nathen. Avery raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, and the director on the side anxiously apologized, ¡°Mr. Gard, I¡¯m really sorry. I will apologize to you on behalf of Dr. Elicott. I will make him personally apologize to youter and take responsibility for what he should do.¡± Avery replied, ¡°I don¡¯t me him.¡± He turned around and walked towards the emergency room on the other side of the corridor where Darlene had been sent in. He sat outside the emergency room and looked down at the blood in his palm. For some reason, he felt that it was Darlene¡¯s blood. When he first found out that her heart was in thete stage of failure, he clearly felt so distressed that he wanted to die for her. He had clearly made up his mind that he would never let her suffer any more grievances. He would never hurt her again and force her to do anything. But what did he do in the car? He actually¡­ Avery recalled that when Darlene was pressed down on the seat in the car by him, her eyes were red as she begged for mercy and cried for pain. Avery actually felt that she was just rejecting him. He gripped the edge of the seat tightly, only to find that he did not even have the qualifications to feel guilty and regretful. He was always wrong, always wrong. Nathen was right that Avery was not worthy. Even an animal would not be able to do something like him. Avery stared at the bright red words outside the emergency room. Why did it always have to be at this time that he felt fear? Avery raised his hand to press the space between his eyebrows. His palm was shaking violently. He was truly hopeless. At the end of the corridor, Nathen made a phone call. With a dark expression, he directly passed by Avery and pushed open the door to Darlene¡¯s emergency room. Avery immediately stood up. ¡°Why are you going in? There are already doctors inside.¡± What responded to him was the thick door of the emergency room. It was closed again, and Nathen did not give him a single word of response. The snow¨Cwhite light on the operating table was projected down, illuminating the slender face on the operating table. It was even colder and more terrifying. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The assistant of the chief surgeon looked at Nathen and said in a deep voice, ¡°Dr. Elicott, the situation is not optimistic. The patient¡¯s current heart rate¡­ Nathen did not hear what the assistant said clearly. He only asked, ¡°Is she under general anesthesia or local?¡± The assistant answered, ¡°The patient is currently in danger. Complete anesthesia may not wake her up, so we put her under twilight anesthesia.¡± Twilight anesthesia meant that she could not feel the pain in the position of the operation, but it retained a certain consciousness and hearing. Nathen approached and yed a recording on his phone, approaching Darlene¡¯s ear for her to listen to it. ¡°Darlene, I found your brother for you. He is already on the way here. He will soon be waiting for you outside the emergency room. He is still young, and he is already crying. Listen to it yourself. I am not lying to you.¡± In the phone recording, Nigel¡¯s crying voice was heard. ¡°Darlene, I¡¯ll be here soon. It¡¯s all my fault for scaring you and Grandma. You will be fine. Grandma and I can¡¯t live without you.¡± Darlene¡¯s fingertips quickly trembled on the bed, and then her eyshes began to tremble. 1 The assistant¡¯s surprised voice was heard. ¡°The patient¡¯s heart rate is showing signs of stabilizing.¡± Nathen approached Darlene. The operation was not over yet, so he could not stay here any longer. He squatted down and said, ¡°You will be fine. Trust the chief surgeon. Don¡¯t let yourself fall asleep. I will wait for you outside with Nigel. If you don¡¯te out, he will always wait for you toe out.¡± Darlene¡¯s trembling fingers calmed down. She heard his words. Nathen took his phone and went out. Nigel had already rushed over. As soon as he came over, he shook his voice and used Avery, ¡°Was it you who harmed my sister again? You jerk, my sister doesn¡¯t have a husband like you!¡± When Avery heard this, he looked over and found it hard to believe that Nigel was actually still alive. After such a long time, how could hee here so coincidentally? Just as Darlene was in trouble, he came over. Just as he was wondering, Nathen came out of the emergency room. Nigel immediately rushed over. ¡°Dr. Elicott, how are my sister and grandma? Are they alright?¡± ¡°I just received your call and immediately came over. Should I prepare something for my sister and grandma to eat?¡± Nathen did not respond, as if he was still in the emergency room just now. It was the first time he had seen Darlene lying on the operating table in such dead silence. It felt like he was going to die. Avery stood up at once and looked at Nathen with doubt. ¡°It¡¯s been so long. Did you hide Nigel?¡± Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Her Soft Lips Nathen was still thinking about Darlene on the operating table when Nigel spoke. ¡°It was me who left with Dr. Elicott. Dr. Elicott didn¡¯t hide me.¡± Avery sneered. ¡°Dr. Elicott, don¡¯t you know? ¡°Nigel is only a twelve¨Cyear¨Cold minor. Even if he is willing to leave with you, you are secretly. not allowed to take him awa ¡°Moreover, it has been such a long time. You took Nigel away without telling Darlene. There is no doubt that you are viting thew, right?¡± On the other side of the corridor, a nurse came to call Nathen and said that there was a patient looking for him in another ward. Nathen left with the nurse and nced at Avery. ¡°Then Mr. Gard, you can sue me. Wait. I forgot this. You don¡¯t seem to be qualified to sue me. Only Darlene is qualified.¡± Avery immediately got infuriated. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nigel said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just the literal meaning. Mr. Gard is so capable. You must understand humannguage, right? ¡°Anyway, Darlene will not sue Dr. Elicott. She wants me to leave with Dr. Elicott and nevere back. ¡°It would save you the trouble of using me to threaten my sister. After all, you don¡¯t care about Darlene and me.¡± Avery was so angry that he wanted to throw something, but in this empty corridor, other than the seats on the side, there was nothing else that could be thrown. Avery could argue with Nathen, but facing Nigel, a twelve¨Cyear¨Cold child, he couldn¡¯t. He clenched his fist and smashed it on the wall beside him. Avery was livid. ¡°Who taught you these facies?¡± Nigel said proudly, ¡°Dr. Elicott taught me. Dr. Elicott is so kind. He taught me a lot of things. ¡°He also gave me the heart medicine that he personally developed. It¡¯s much better than the ones you asked the doctor to prescribe for me.¡± The more Nigel said, the more excited he became. ¡°After Darlenees out of the emergency room and gets better, I will leave with Dr. Elicott if I have the chance. Maybe. I can think of a way to take my grandmother with me.¡± Avery¡¯s face waspletely gloomy. He turned around and wanted to me Nathen, but Nathen had already disappeared. Nathen had already left with the nurse. Avery was furious. He felt his temples throbbing violently. Nigel even wanted to take his grandmother away. It was simply impossible! Suddenly, Avery remembered what Nigel had just said. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°What did you just say? Nathen gave you the heart medicine that he developed?¡± Nigel stared at Avery vigntly, somewhat worried that Avery would be so angry he would take away the medicine that Nathen gave him. that Nigel took a step back. ¡°In short, it has nothing to do with you. Dr. Elicott will provide. me with medicine. I no longer need to ask you for those expensive medicines.¡± Avery felt that something was wrong. ¡°What medicine did he give you? Show it to me.¡± Nigel was still young. Since Nathen had left, there was no one else in the corridor. Nigel did not have the courage to infuriate Avery. Nigel took two more steps back and subconsciously covered the bag he was carrying behind him with his hands. ¡°I already said that it has nothing to do with you! I don¡¯t need you to care about my matters. If you come any closer, I will call for help!¡± Avery was sullen. He reached out to grab Nigel¡¯s bag. He wanted to see what the medicine that Nathen developed was. It was very likely that Nathen¡¯s intentions were not simple. Avery had long felt this way. If Darlene had not suddenly fallen ill this time, Nathen would not have sent Nigel back. It was hard to say what exactly Nathen was nning. Avery stretched out his hand, and Nigel immediately sped his bag and dodged Avery¡¯s hand. In a stalemate, the door to the emergency room opened from the inside. Avery immediately retracted his hand and hurried over with Nigel. The middle¨Caged chief surgeon came out. After taking off his mask, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°She is temporarily out of danger. Mr. Gard, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. ¡°She has to stay in the emergency room for half an hour. Then if there are no problems, she can leave the emergency room. Whether she is transferred to ICU or an ordinary ward depends on her situation.¡± Avery heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately.¡± Only then did Nigel¡¯s expression rx, and he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°Doctor, can I go in and see my sister?¡± The doctor answered, ¡°Not now. After half an hour of observation, the patient will be pushed out, and the family can visit.¡± Nigel nodded obediently. ¡°I understand. Thank you, doctor.¡± The middle¨Caged doctor walked out. When he passed by Avery, he patted Avery on the shoulder. ¡°Avery, you are now the president, and you are not young anymore. You have to learn how to love your wife.¡± The doctor had some friendship with the Gard family, and he was considered Avery¡¯s uncle. How could the chief surgeon not know what Darlene had gone through? And that was most likely the reason for her paroxysm. Avery felt ashamed and said hoarsely, ¡°I understand.¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can understand. Darlene has been with you for so many years, but she suffered a lot.¡± Avery had always been reluctant to hear others say that he was wrong, but now he could not say a word to refute the doctor. He only listened silently. The doctor did not say anything more. He only patted Avery on the shoulder and left. The corridor quieted down. Avery sat down and stared at the clock for half an hour passing. Nigel sat in the seat furthest away from Avery. He raised his head and stared at the time monitor hanging from the ceiling in the corridor. He wished he could get the small screen down and speed up the time. Half an hour had never been so long. Avery was worried until he saw Darlene wake up with his own eyes. As for Nigel, he really felt that it had been a long time since he had seen his sister. After waiting for a long time, Nathen came over after dealing with his matters. The emergency room door opened, and the doctor pushed Darlene out. They immediately surrounded Darlene. Darlene had already woken up. She nced sideways at Nigel, who was standing next to her, and a satisfied smile appeared on her face. She did not have the strength to speak much. Then she noticed Avery, who was at the side. She said with difficulty, ¡°Leave. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Avery did not even have the courage to look straight at her as he lowered his head and pushed her forward. Darlene coughed violently for a while. Avery unknowingly loosened his hand and watched helplessly as the bed was pushed far away. He stood still. Darlene¡¯s condition was still not very stable. When she saw Avery just now, she was at little agitated when she spoke, and now she was extremely tired. When she was pushed into the intensive care unit andid on the bed, she had fallen asleep again. Nathen carefully stared at her on the bed and then looked at Nigel and the nurse beside him. He said to the nurse, ¡°Take Ms. Garcia¡¯s younger brother to his grandmother¡¯s emergency room and see how everything is going there. I¡¯ll stay and keep an eye here.¡± Nigel had just breathed a sigh of relief and was also very worried about his grandmother¡¯s situation. He immediately followed the nurse and left. The intensive care unit quieted down. Except for the sound of instruments, there was only dead silence. Nathen approached the bedside and said, ¡°Darlene.¡± The person on the bed looked really tired. There was no response. She seemed to fall into a deep sleep.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He leaned over and approached her. Her facial features slowly erged in front of his eyes. It was unknown when his hand had reached out. His thumb touched her lips. She was sick, and her lips were soft and a little cold. The temperature of her lips was lower than that of his finger. He stared at her for a long time and suddenly had a very outrageous and despicable idea. He thought, it has been so many years. Why him? Why can¡¯t it be me? He leaned over and pressed his palm against the pillow, approaching her. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 How¡¯s My Grandma? As Nathen remembered, he had looked at Darlene at a close distance. When Darlene was in aa, he took the advantage of being Darlene¡¯s doctor to check her eyes Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. and tongue. When he did that, he leaned down to her. But they had never been so close as now. At such a distance, he felt that the tips of their noses were touching. It was as if they were in a very intimate rtionship. He had never been a gentle and kind person. Darlene just did not remember him. Before he had disguised himself since several years ago, he had never had any friends or close rtionships. Being kind or easygoing had never been words to describe him. And Darlene would not think the previous Nathen and Nathen who he was now were the same person. Darlene never knew that she had always been in his sight for years, while she had not even noticed his existence. Nathen remembered that the first time he saw Darlene was not long after she was adopted by the Gard family when she was twelve. At the Elicott family¡¯s dinner party, he stood on the stairs leading to the living room, leaning against the railing as he smoked. When he looked down, he saw the girl¡¯s face. Among the crowd was she following Avery, trying to get closer to Avery but afraid of getting too close. With her eyes fixed on Avery¡¯s back, her unease and not fitting in were obvious on her face. But when the party ended, Avery left without looking back at her once. At that moment, Nathen thought that she might be an unwee person as he was. His attention on Darlene was perhaps because he felt they were from the same world, or because her timidity made him curious. Now, she was close at hand. He could easily touch her. Nathen leaned closer. His breath might stir Darlene from sleep. Her eyshes could be seen trembling. Nathen¡¯s hand propped against the pillow stiffened. He found it silly that he after all dared not touch her. He dared not touch her. For such a long time, he had got the chance to, but he had never dared to. Slowly tightening his palm, he suddenly felt disgusted with himself. On the bed, Darlene felt a little ufortable. She half unconsciously called ¡°Nigel¡°. Nathen immediately straightened up. When he turned around and stepped quickly outside, he found his palms all sweaty. As if he had done something bad, he did not even have the courage to look back. He left the ward. In the hallway, a nurse came over with a small cart. Seeing Nathen¡¯s strange look, she asked, ¡°Dr. Elicott, is it the time to give Ms. Garcia a drip now?¡± Nathen only responded with a ¡°Yes¡± and hurriedly passed by her. The nurse touched her face in confusion. She thought, what was the matter? Why did Dr. Elicott look like he had just seen a ghost? Darlene did not wake up until the next morning. When she opened her eyes, Nigel was sitting beside her bed. Avery brought some warm water to wash Darlene¡¯s face. Nigel immediately stopped him with a long face. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my sister! She won¡¯t wake up if you touch her!¡± Avery stared at Nigel for a while before finally putting the towel back into the basin. ¡°Then you do it.¡± Avery would not be affected and quarrel with a man much younger than himself. With a disgusted snort, Nigel walked over and took the basin. He then emptied the basin. in the bathroom and refilled it with warm water. Avery was amused. He felt that he had grown better¨Ctempered. ¡°I can¡¯t touch her, my water can¡¯t be used?¡± and Nigel wrung out the towel and wiped Darlene¡¯s arms with it. He said defensively/¡°Who knows whether you have put anything harmful in the water? ¡°It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t done anything more vicious than that. My sister must have been cursed to have met you in her life. ¡°Bah, bah, bah. My sister is not cursed.¡± When Nigel stopped talking and was about to wipe Darlene¡¯s face, he found that Darlene was already awake. But she did not look fully awake, as her eyes were half open. Nigel thought he had seen it wrong. He rubbed his eyes and looked at Darlene again. Then he shouted in disbelief, ¡°Darlene, you are awake! Don¡¯t fall asleep again. Look at me. I am Nigel!¡± Darlene¡¯s vision slowly turned from blurry to clear. After watching for a while, she could finally see Nigel¡¯s face clearly. Darlene came back to her senses. As Nigel was sitting at her bedside, she raised her hand and touched Nigel¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re back. You¡¯ve made me so worried.¡± Nigel exined with guilt, ¡°Dr. Elicott helped me out. He told me he had let you know that I was with him. Maybe he knew you would be worried about me and would want me back, so he didn¡¯t tell you.¡± Nigel liked Nathen better. He added, ¡°Dr. Elicott said you would be worried, so as long as he kept me with him, you wouldn¡¯t leave.¡± Darlene and Nigel only talked to each other, ignoring Avery at the side. Darlene did not say much. To her, Nigel being back was enough to be happy about. She nodded to Nigel¡¯s words. ¡°Dr. Elicott was nice. I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re alright. Did you take the pills as prescribed?¡± Nigel took out some bottles of pills from his bag and said, ¡°Yes. Dr. Elicott gave me these two kinds of pills. He said they healed better than the previous ones. ¡°He also told me they were newly developed by the pharmaceuticalpany owned by the Elicott Group. Dr. Elicott is the main person in charge of the project. But because of theplicated listing process, they are not in the market yet.¡± Nigel handed the bottles to Darlene. ¡°These are the two kinds of pills. But Dr. Elicott said there was a low stock, so he could only give me a week¡¯s supply. When I finish them, I can get more from him.¡± Avery took the bottles from Nigel¡¯s hand and looked at them with a sullen face. ¡°The pills are not even listed yet. How can he let you take them? ¡°Medication can¡¯t be easily changed. Now he only gives a week¡¯s amount at a time. Doesn¡¯t that mean your brother always has to ask him for the pills?¡± Darlene had doubts about Nathen in her mind, but she did not want to say something mean before a young child like Nigel. So Darleneforted Nigel, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t listen to Avery¡¯s nonsense. You just ask Dr. Elicott for the pills when you need them.¡± Darlene noticed that Nigel¡¯s eyes were red like he had cried. That reminded her that she had not seen her grandma. Darlene thought something bad might have happened. She turned to look at Avery. ¡°Where¡¯s my grandma? Is she out of the emergency room? Is she alright?¡± Seeing that Avery was silent, she struggled to sit up on the bed. ¡°Tell me. How¡¯s my grandma?¡± Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 I¡¯ll Give You Everything Avery saw that Darlene was too anxious and wanted to get out of bed, so he walked over to stop her. ¡°You just woke up, so you have to rest well first. Your grandmother has been transferred to the ward. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Avery said it lightly, but his gaze was obviously avoiding Darlene. Apparently, things were not as simple as he said. Nigel, who was at the side, also fell silent. His eyes were red, but he came over to persuade Darlene to lie down for a while. Darlene grabbed onto the nket tightly, and that bad premonition immediately surged up. Darlene¡¯s voice was slightly trembling as she stared at Avery. ¡°What happened to my grandmother? Tell me, I¡¯m fine. I can ept anything.¡± Avery did not have the confidence to look at her. He took a ss of warm water from the bedside table and handed it to her. ¡°You¡¯ve been in aa for so long. Are you thirsty? Have some water first. Since your grandmother has already left the emergency room, I¡¯ll have someone take care of her there. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be fine.¡± Fear appeared in Darlene¡¯s eyes. She directly reached out and removed the needle on the back of her hand. She pushed Avery and got off the bed. Then, she put on her slippers and wanted to go out. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I need to take a look myself.¡± Avery quickly caught up to Darlene and grabbed her arm. ¡°Calm down, you need to rest. Your grandmother also needs to rest. The doctor is taking care of your grandmother. You will only cause trouble if you go over.¡± Avery¡¯s hand was forcefully flung away by Darlene, and her emotions were clearly out of control. ¡°Avery, I have already stayed here as you wished. I just want to see my grandmother. Why don¡¯t you let me go?¡± The needle on the back of her hand had just been pulled out, and there was blood flowing out. Avery nced at her, and his hand had already been flung away by her. Darlene hurriedly stepped out of the ward, and Nigel immediately followed. When Darlene went over, Reina had already been ced in the ICU. Reina¡¯s body was covered with tubes and instruments, and her face was deathly pale. The doctor standing by the bedside checked Reina¡¯s heart rate. The doctor did not notice. Darlene at the door but instructed the nurse at the side. ¡°You must be careful to take care of the vegetative patient. Even if the patient is unconscious, you must do more massage therapy and talk to her. It is possible to slowly restore the patient¡¯s consciousness. If she is lucky, she maye to.¡± Darlene had just pushed open the door, but before she could enter, she heard the voice inside and stumbled. A vegetative patient? My grandmother became a vegetative patient? Darlene did not have the strength to walk into the room, and the voice inside continued to spread. The nurse asked, ¡°Doctor, how long will it take for the olddy toe round in this situation?¡± The doctor sighed, ¡°At this age, her physical recovery ability is very poor. If she is lucky, she cane round in a few months or a few years. If she is unlucky¡­ she may never regain consciousness.¡± There were many cases like this in the hospital. When old people were suddenly injured or stimted, their high blood pressure would cause brain damage, and they could be unconscious or even paralyzed to death. Some family members were unable to bear the high medical expenses, plus they couldn¡¯t see any hope after a few years, they would have to give up the treatment. Darlene almost fainted. When her body was about to fall down, Nigel rushed over and supported her. ¡°Darlene, it¡¯s all my fault. Reina¡¯s suffering is all my fault.¡± Darlene¡¯s line of sight was a little dazed as she staggered in. The doctor saw them suddenlye in and immediately fell silent. Darlene¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°I heard what the doctor had said. My grandmother can¡¯te round, right?¡± The doctor saw that Darlene¡¯splexion was very bad, and he had just been seriously ill, so he immediately changed his words tofort Darlene. ¡°Ms. Garcia, your grandmother is old, and it is already fortunate that she was able toe back to life. ¡°You should think more about things in a good way. Although your grandmother has temporarily lost her ability to take care of herself, as long as your family takes good care of her, she will definitely be able to recover as soon as possible. Take it as a rest for a period of time for your grandmother.¡± When Avery rushed over and saw the situation inside, he knew that Darlene already knew everything. The doctor exined somewhat uneasily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Gard, I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Garcia toe here directly.¡± Since Darlene had alreadye, regardless of whether the doctor had said those words. or not, it was obvious that the matter could no longer be concealed, Avery did not speak. The doctor brought the nurse out first. Darlene sat down by the bed in a daze. She reached out to grab Reina¡¯s cold hand and softly called out ¡°Reina¡°. For so many years, Reina had been seriously ill, but at least she had never been to this extent. At this age, Reina had be a vegetative patient and survived by relying on tubes and drugs. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was living a life worse than death. Darlene¡¯s hands trembled violently and her face was pressed against the back of Reina¡¯s hand. In the end, Nigel was still young. After enduring for so long, he still cried in a low voice. I am to be med for grandma¡¯s suffering, but I didn¡¯t know that she had returned. I thought that Darlene knew that I was with Dr. Elicott. Dr. Elicott told me that he had already told Darlene. Nigel¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. ¡°Darlene, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± Darlene¡¯s eyes were extremely red. She stood up and pulled Nigel to her side. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You still have me. Let¡¯s take good care of Reina together. She will definitelye to.¡± Darlene felt extremely ufortable. That hatred and reluctance stirred in her heart, along with the regret that she felt for her grandmother and brother. If not for the matter between Darlene and Avery, Nigel and Reina should be able to live at better life. Darlene stayed by the bed for a period of time until it was almost noon. Nigel was very tired and fell asleep on the side of the bed. Darlene Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. got up and nned to go out to buy lunch for Nigel. When she turned around to go out, she noticed that Avery was always behind her. Avery did not say anything and just stood behind her. Darlene bypassed Avery and left the ward. When Avery followed her out, she turned around with hatred in her eyes. ¡°Is this enough? Avery, are you satisfied with this result?¡± Darlene¡¯s eyes were red, but she smiled and said, ¡°There is no better result than this. My grandmother has be a vegetative patient. You don¡¯t have to worry that I can secretly take her away. ¡°She truly became a bargaining chip in your hands now. You can finally be at ease since she can¡¯t leave or move.¡± Darlene clenched her fists so tightly that the blood on the back of her hand, which had already stopped bleeding, began to crack and bleed again. Avery said in a deep voice, ¡°It has already happened. Calm down.¡± Darlene¡¯s body trembled violently, and herughter grew louder and louder. ¡°It has already happened. Yes, it has already happened. Isn¡¯t this what you expected? You have so many bodyguards. How could you really let Reina go out of your sight? ¡°You have such a wonderful driver. How could he really not be able to catch up with the woman wearing a mask and sunsses? ¡°Avery, this scene is not good at all. In any case, you are so capable that you have made my grandmother be vegetative. There is no need to make so many twists and turns.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you just trying to teach me a lesson so that I can understand the consequences of taking my grandmother away without permission?¡± Darlene said in a trembling voice. ¡°My grandmother is paralyzed. I can¡¯t take her away anymore. I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m really scared. I won¡¯t run anymore. Can you ask the doctor to cure my grandmother?¡± Avery¡¯s face was tense. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Darlene walked over. Her eyes were frighteningly red. She suddenly raised her hand. Just when Avery thought that she was going to p him, she hurriedly pulled off the tie around his neck. Darlene held the tie and circled it around her wrists several times before using her fingers and teeth to tie the tie into a dead knot. Strange gazes shot over from the corridor. Darlene seemed to bepletely unaware of it. She extended her hand in front of Avery and asked, ¡°Is this okay? Is that enough? ¡°Lock me up. I promise you that I will nevere out again. Please let my grandmother and brother go and let my grandmothere round. Avery, I won¡¯t leave. Please let my grandmother go.¡± Avery¡¯s face turned ashen as he roughly pulled her arm over. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Avery wanted to untie the tie around her hand, but his hand was shaking violently. Avery was afraid of Darlene like this, and his heart was filled with extreme fear. Darlene¡¯s eyes were red and dead. When Avery pulled her hand over, she directly knelt down in front of him. ¡°I beg you, let my grandmother and brother go. ¡°I only have two rtives. Don¡¯t force them to death. I will give my life to you. What do you want? I will give it to you, okay?¡± Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 It Is Calling You Daddy Avery¡¯s face was dark. His hands trembled as he untied the knot on Darlene¡¯s hand. He then grabbed her arm, wanting to pull her up. ¡°Get up. I told you that someone snuck into the ward when your grandmother suddenly fell ill. I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Darlene nodded. ¡°Alright, I believe you. Everything has nothing to do with you. Let my brother and grandmother go. Everything is my fault. You can do whatever you want to me, okay?¡± Darlene didn¡¯t get up. Avery felt that Darlene was really crazy, and she was driven crazy by him. Why couldn¡¯t Darlene stay? If she stayed as he asked, wouldn¡¯t everything be fine? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Avery couldn¡¯t pull Darlene up, so she just knelt on the ground and looked at him in dead silence. Avery didn¡¯t dare to exert any force on his hand. He even felt that her entire body was as light as a feather. It felt like that as long as he exerted a little force, she would really scatter like an item in front of him. How did they end up like this? When Avery crouched down, he would always feel that way. He no longer dared to look directly at Darlene. Avery looked at Darlene and watched her kneel in front of him. It was as if he saw him forcing her to have a miscarriage back then. She knelt and begged him to keep their child. It was as if he saw him forcing her to kneel in the heavy rain. People came and went outside the hospital, all looking at her. At that time, she was like this. Her face was deathly still, like a living dead person¡¯s. Avery suddenly realized that Darlene¡¯s heart for him had long died. It was not overnight, nor suddenly. It was slowly worn away under the countless torture and disappointment. It was no longer alive. It was like a leaf falling in autumn, a potted nt that had died on the window tform. When someone looked back, no matter how much water was poured, it would be of no use. Darlene¡¯s love for Avery was already used up. She really would not love him anymore. Avery felt flustered as if he was watching himself slowly sink. The feeling of loss made him unable to breathe. He reached out to hold Darlene¡¯s hand and carefully exined, ¡°Darlene, I really didn¡¯t hurt your grandmother. Trust me.¡± Almost at the same time, another voice sounded in his ear. ¡°I really didn¡¯t hurt Vivian. Believe me. ¡°Avery, why don¡¯t you believe me? I took care of you for two years and loved you for ten years. I don¡¯t want anything. I don¡¯t want you to be good to me. I don¡¯t want you to love me. Why can¡¯t you even believe me once? ¡°Avery, look at that child. It has only been in my belly for two months. It has a heartbeat. It will move. The ice¨Ccold instrument pierced it. It is dead, and all the blood on the ground is the child¡¯s. ¡°Avery, can you hear it? It is calling you daddy. It said that it hurts. Why can¡¯t you hear it? Because you are not worthy.¡± The voices flooded over, raging wildly in Avery¡¯s mind. Avery¡¯s head hurt so badly that he reached out to cover his ears. However, those sounds seemed toe from his brain. The more he covered his ears, the clearer those sounds became, and they continuously echoed in his mind. ¡°Avery, I¡¯m going to die. Why don¡¯t you let me go? ¡°Avery, it¡¯s just a baby. It¡¯s your baby. Why didn¡¯t you let it go? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let it go¡­¡± Avery raised his hand, pressed his fingers against his temples, and then between his eyebrows. The pain on his face made his face tense to the extreme. Avery said as if to himself, ¡°Darlene, forget it. Let bygones be bygones. I will be good to you from now on, and your grandmother and brother as well. Let¡¯s lead a good life together¡­¡± Avery stretched out his hand and saw Darlene standing up. Darlene looked at him coldly andughed in a low voice. He would not let her long as she did not die, he would not let her 1. go. 2. go. As Oh, no, he said that even if she died, he would carve on her tombstone to tell others she was his wife to continue to disgust her. Darlene did not speak again and turned back to the end of the corridor. Avery wanted to chase after her. When he stood up against the wall, the pain in his mind. made his vision blur. Those messy sounds could not be shaken off no matter what. Darlene¡¯s and the baby¡¯s cries pressed down on him until he could not breathe. Avery tried to calm himself down. When he looked at the corridor again, Darlene had already disappeared. Darlene walked around the corner of the corridor and stood against the wall for a while. Darlene looked out of the window at the end of the corridor. It was alreadyte autumn. Why couldn¡¯t she even see a glimmer of hope in thest few days? Darlene was worried about her grandma and her brother, although she was about to die. Darleneughed at herself. People like her probably deserved to suffer. Darlene walked to the side and opened the door of the fire escape. The light inside was a little dark and cold. Darlene walked in and let go of the door behind her. She sat down on the stairs and buried her face in her palms. Darlene was a little tired, but there was her grandmother and brother in the ward. She did not even dare to sigh too loudly there, afraid that Nigel would feel bad. Darlene covered her face with her palms and looked around. Finally, she could mouth and let out a long sigh. A voice suddenly sounded from the top of her head, ¡°What a coincidence.¡± open her It was a man¡¯s voice, smiling with a hint of frivolity. Darlene was shocked. She did not expect that there would be someone inside. She looked up and saw Braylen walking down the stairs. Naturally, Braylen was already standing on the stairs a long time ago. When Darlene came in, she did not look up the stairs, nor did she notice him. Darlene awkwardly wiped her face and immediately got up from the stairs. ¡°Mr. Swale, what a coincidence.¡± Braylen walked closer, extinguished the cigarette in his hand, and threw it into the trash can next to him. Braylen smiled, ¡°Ms. Garcia, are you crying here? We are really fated. I smoke cigarettes here. How can I meet you in such a big hospital?¡± Darlene did not want to talk to Braylen too much. Braylen¡¯s gaze made her unable to feel much goodwill. She wanted to pull the door and go out. ¡°Mr. Swale, you can continue smoking. I just came out to take a breath. I won¡¯t disturb you. I gotta go.¡± Just as Darlene reached out to the door, Braylen grabbed her arm. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Since you¡¯re already here, let¡¯s chat a bit. Why are you so hurry to leave?¡± Darlene avoided Braylen¡¯s hand, and she looked calm. ¡°What do you want to talk about, Mr. Swale?¡± Braylen leaned against the wall and looked at Darlenezily. ¡°I heard that Ms. Garcia wants to divorce. How about it? Are you interested in discussing a business deal with me? I will introduce you to awyer and guarantee that you will get a divorce smoothly.¡± Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Cooperation When Braylen saw that Darlene was suspicious, heughed. ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe me? Ms. Garcia should know about it, right? Thew firm of the Swale family is the most famous one in the country, especially in the divorcewsuit. They have never failed.¡± Darlene¡¯s expression did not change much. She replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to help me, but thank you.¡± The person she had just met suddenly offered to help her. There would not be such a good thing in the world. Darlene was not a fool. She would not believe that Braylen was a charitable person. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, just regard it as a joke,¡± Braylen said slowly.. ¡°I will give you a detailed method to win the divorcewsuit and get money. How about it? Are you interested?¡± Darlene looked at Braylen for a moment. She knew that Braylen must be nning something, but for her now, there was nothing to lose.. As for her brother and grandmother, Braylen naturally would not be interested in them. Darlene was silent for a long time. In the end, she felt that his words were a little. tempting. She replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need money. As long as I can get a divorce, my brother and grandmother will stay with me. If you have any conditions, you can just tell me. But I may not have anything to repay you.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Braylen looked at her face with a smile and remembered what Adam had said. He had to admit that her appearance did seem to be somewhat simr to his. Braylen was not very interested in this. He half¨Cjokingly replied, ¡°Your grandmother and brother are your rtives, not the child you have with Avery. How could they not stay with you? ¡°Once the marriage is over, they will only be your rtives. They have nothing to do with Avery. No matter how capable Avery is, how can he let someone else¡¯s grandmother and brother belong to him?¡± Darlene subconsciously clenched her fists. She wanted to take a gamble. ¡°Of course, you won¡¯t help me for free. Do you have any conditions?¡± ¡°Conditions,¡± Braylen smiled and took a step forward. He lowered his eyes and looked at her. ¡°Shall we spend a lovely night together and celebrate?¡± Darlene¡¯s face froze, and a trace of disgust appeared in her eyes. ¡°If you want to tell a joke, you might have found the wrong person. I don¡¯t have any sense of humor.¡± She directly bypassed him and tried to open the door and leave. Braylen immediately took a step back and stopped her. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. Can¡¯t we have a good time and drink together?¡± He narrowed his eyes as if he was sizing up some interesting little animal. ¡°Ms. Garcia, what are you thinking about?¡± Darlene moved sideways to distance herself from him. She was a little regretful that she talked to him too much. ¡°Mr. Swale, I am not worthy. With your family background and identity¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Garcia, don¡¯t look down on yourself. What I am interested in is naturally the most valuable thing.¡± Braylen interrupted her. He probably saw that she was really angry and did not continue to joke around. ¡°You are right. I don¡¯t like doing charity. As for the conditions, of course, there are other things. If you don¡¯t want money, I want it. ¡°I will help you in court and get a few shares of the Gard Group. When the time.es, the divorce certificate will belong to you, and the shares will be given to me. How about it?¡± When he finished speaking, he saw that Darlene was skeptical and said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Garcia, are you feeling sorry for your future ex¨Chusband? My appetite is not small. The shares of the Gard Group are very valuable. ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have to ask for them. As long as youmission thewyer on my side to file a lawsuit, I will naturally be able to get the shares for you.¡± He was like a greedy businessman. Businessmen were always after profit. As for whether he was familiar with Darlene or not, it didn¡¯t matter. It was enough for each of them to get what they wanted. If they could cooperate, they would naturally be friends. Darlene looked at him. Braylen wanted the shares of the Gard Group. She only needed to get a divorce. Speaking of which, she was not at a disadvantage. If they sessfully divorced, taking the shares would be Braylen¡¯s problem. If they did not get a divorce, she would not lose anything. As for the shares that Braylen wanted, he naturally would not be able to get them. Darlene looked at him. ¡°Can you help me get a divorce?¡± Braylen still had a smile on his face, but his smile was fake. Darlene could see it. ¡°Of course, if Ms. Garcia can show sincerity, I will show my sincerity. ¡°When the thing is over, can we spend a night together celebrating? Ms. Garcia, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t believe in me. When ites to cooperation, the most important thing is that both sides trust each other.¡± Darlene clenched her fists tightly. She suddenly felt that it wouldn¡¯t matter. If they divorced sessfully, she would probably not live long. After getting the divorce certificate, she would settle her grandmother and brother, and then she would die. At least when she died, she would no longer be Avery¡¯s wife, and she would lead a better life. As for Braylen¡¯s requests, if he was interested in a corpse, he would just get it as a gift. Her eyes were lowered, and her face was hidden in the shadows. When Braylen felt a little disappointed and thought that she would refuse, she raised her head and said, ¡°Okay, as long as I get a divorce, I can agree to your request.¡± Braylen was stunned for a moment. He still had a faint smile on his face, but there was a trace of disdain in his eyes. He extended a hand toward Darlene. ¡°Oh, is that so? Then we have to sign the contract first.¡± Darlene nodded, her hand trembling as he held her hand. ¡°Okay.¡± Braylen said, ¡°Then I hope that we can have a good time together, Ms. Garcia.¡± He was obviously implying something. Darlene felt a little breathless. She could feel that Braylen was looking down on her. But these were no longer important. If he just yed with her, it would not affect her at all. But if Braylen helped her win thewsuit for the sake of the Gard Group¡¯s shares, then she would win the bet. She felt a little scared, and the disdain on Braylen¡¯s face made her not dare to look up again. After leaving Braylen her number, Darlene opened the door and left the fire escape to the ward. The fire door closed, and Braylen was still standing inside. The smile on his face disappeared in an instant. He took out a handkerchief from the pocket of his suit and carefully wiped the hand that he had just held with Darlene. He carefully wiped all five fingers and then threw the handkerchief into the trash can at the side. Braylen looked at the empty air and sneered in a low voice, ¡°I said it was all the same. Look, all of you women are the same. ¡°You always liked to make a lofty appearance in front of people. But all of you want to pounce on a man immediately whenever possible.¡± His eyes were dark, and his smile was stiff. ¡°Was that how that man took you away? Just a few ridiculous promises, and he took you to his bed.¡± He sneered. ¡°You are so cheap.¡± As soon as Darlene went out, she met Avery, who was rushing over from the other side of the corridor. His face was gloomy. When he saw Darlene, he frowned and let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I was looking for you for a long time. Where did you go? Why did you go for so long?¡± Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Twilight Paradise, 7 PM Tonight Darlene had just discussed terms with Braylen and said that she would help her get a divorce. Now that she saw Avery the moment she came out, she felt a little guilty somehow. Even her voice sounded a little ufortable. ¡°I didn¡¯t go anywhere. I just took a breath by the side.¡± Avery did not suspect much. This hospital wasn¡¯t big, so Darlene couldn¡¯t really go anywhere. Avery¡¯s tone softened a little when he thought of how Darlene had lost control of her emotions in front of him not long ago. ¡°Mr. Dawson has already gone to the ward. He¡¯ll talk to you about the treatment n. Let¡¯s go over first.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As Avery spoke, he approached Darlene and wanted to hold her. When he got closer, he smelled cigarettes on her body. His expression immediately darkened. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go somewhere? Darlene, where did you go just now?¡± Seeing that she did not answer, Avery continued coldly, ¡°Smoking is not allowed in the hospital. There is no one smoking in this corridor. Where did you get the smell of cigarettes from?¡± Darlene just remembered that the space in the fire escape tunnel was stuffy. Braylen seemed to have smoked a lot of cigarettes. He also pulled Darlene¡¯s arm, so it would naturally leave the smell of cigarettes on her. Darlene could not exin it clearly, so she simply looked at Avery with cold eyes and yed dumb. ¡°How would I know where it came from?¡± Avery was speechless for a moment because of Darlene¡¯s words, and he was obviously annoyed. ¡°Darlene, don¡¯t y dumb. I think the truth is that you couldn¡¯t wait and secretly went to Nathen again, right?¡± Darlene sneered and said, ¡°You can think whatever you want.¡± Avery saw that Darlene was so confident and thought that it was not like there was no one smoking in the corridor. Maybe she had identally walked by and got the smell from someone else. Just as he was about to dispel his suspicion, Braylen¡¯s high voice came from behind. ¡°Then Ms. Garcia, let¡¯s talk about it in detail next time we meet.¡± Darlene¡¯s heart tightened. After pretending for a long time, Braylen¡¯s words ruined everything. Braylen walked over and looked at Avery with a provocative gaze. ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Gard. You have a good eye. Mrs. Gard is very interesting.¡± Braylen was obviously causing trouble there. After he finished his words, he did not wait for Avery to reply and directly bypassed them and left. Braylen did not like Avery. Ever since Avery ran into Braylen¡¯s ex¨Cwife leaving with another man at the airport more than a year ago and did not tell Braylen, Braylen had held a grudge against Avery. All these years, Braylen had always been keen to make things difficult for Avery. Avery¡¯s face was gloomy. When Braylen passed by him just now, he clearly smelled cigarette on Braylen. It was the same smell on Darlene. Avery pulled Darlene back and asked coldly, ¡°When did you hook up with him? Darlene, you are really capable. How many men have you hooked up with? Braylen has someone in his heart. Your wishful thinking is probably going to fail.¡± Darlene¡¯s arm hurt a little from Avery¡¯s pulling. She turned around and looked at him. with amusement. ¡°Since you saw and heard it, why are you still asking?¡± Avery¡¯s face was tense, and his anger could not be quelled. ¡°Darlene, don¡¯t me me for not warning you¡­¡± Before he finished his words, a nurse hurried over from the corridor and said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Gard, Mr. Dawson is still waiting for you guys in the ward. He has an operationter, and the time is a little tight. Please hurry over.¡± Avery held back his words and returned to the ward with Darlene with a cold face. Giovanni took the medical records and gave a lot of instructions. Darlene was already familiar with those words. The main meaning was to let Darlene stay in the hospital and hang in there with the medicine for a while, trying her best to wait until when a suitable heart was found. If the medicine didn¡¯t work anymore and the body could endure, then an artificial heart would be imnted to stall for time for the suitable heart to be transnted. To put it bluntly, it was to use various methods to keep Darlene alive, waiting to find a suitable heart. If she could not wait until a suitable heart was found, she would only die. Giovanni said it tactfully, but he probably knew that Darlene understood the real meaning. He patted her on the shoulder. Then heforted Darlene, ¡°Rx. There are so many people who meet the conditions. for heart donation. There must be a heart suitable for you. We can definitely find it.¡± Darlene knew that the hope was slim, but she still nodded. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Dawson.¡± Giovanni closed the medical records. ¡°Have a good rest. Take care of your body and prepare for a heart transnt. Also¡­¡± As he said this, his gaze unintentionally fell on Avery. ¡°You must maintain a stable and calm state of mind. Don¡¯t have too many emotions. ¡°Rxation is also a form of care for the heart. Heart patients are strictly forbidden from overworking themselves. rejoice and sorrow are strictly forbidden.¡± After Giovanni finished his instructions, he did not stay for long and went out first. Once Darlene was hospitalized, she hadpletely settled down in the hospital. She did not feel anything when she was not hospitalized in the past. Avery had never allowed her to live a peaceful day. There were too many things going on, and she did not pay much attention to her own health. Now that she settled down in the hospital, her body seemed to have suddenly copsed. Large bottles of medicine were injected into her body, and her face became even paler. Avery took care of her in the ward for three days. Other than going upstairs to see Reina, Darlene never went out. Neither did Avery. On the afternoon of the third day, the matters of the Gard Group finally broke out. The board of directors could not bear it anymore and directly joined hands to criticize Avery in the meeting for not treating thepany seriously. No one had seen the CEO of thepany for a month. Thismotion had reached Andrew. There were two old directors who directly handed over their resignation letters. They tactfully expressed that the CEO of thepany was suddenly cking off like this and it was simply a huge hidden danger for the Gard Group. Andrew came to the hospital with a livid face, dragging Avery back to thepany. When Darlene woke up in the evening, Avery was already gone. She felt that the ward had be much brighter. When the servant told her that Avery had gone to the company and would not be able to leave for a while, Darlene felt even more refreshed. She took the phone and checked the time. Braylen sent a message: ¡°Twilight Paradise. 7, PM tonight. If you are free at that time, I will introduce Mr. Baker to you, and we can sign the contract. I have drafted out the conditions you have agreed to.¡± Darlene recalled what the servant had said. Avery had left in a hurry and would not be able to return in a short period of time. It was a chance for her to leave at this time. She replied: ¡°Tonight?¡± Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Divorce Agreement Braylen quickly replied, ¡°Yes. If you are not in a hurry, we can do it another day. But I have to go on a business trip tomorrow. If you want to change the date, I won¡¯t be free until next weekend.¡± Darlene took a look at the calendar. Today was Tuesday. She would have to wait for almost another half a month before she could meet him again. Moreover, at that time, she might not be free to get out. Darlene tightened her grip on her phone, hesitating over whether she should trust Braylen for once. However, she did not think that there was anything about her worth him deceiving. On the contrary, he said that he wanted to get the shares of the Gard Group by helping her to get a divorce, which sounded more made sense. Darlene really wanted to divorce Avery. She felt that as long as they divorced, she might have hope for many things. For example, after she died, Avery couldn¡¯t control Reina and Nigel any longer. Thinking of this, Darlene gritted her teeth and replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± It was almost six o¡¯clock. If she took a taxi, she would probably meet a traffic jam. She should set off now. Braylen replied to her with a smile emoji and said no more. Darlene looked at Rachel Dern, the maid who chaperoned Reina all the time, and pretended to send a voice message with her phone. ¡°Roselyn, you can¡¯t get into the inpatient building at night without a card key. I will have Rachel get down to pick you up.¡± After that, Darlene put her phone aside and looked at Rachel. ¡°Rachel, Roselyn has brought the dinner she made over. Could you please get down to pick her up? I don¡¯t want her to get hurt.¡± Rachel did not think much. She nodded and put down the things in her hands and went out. Avery went to thepany in a hurry. After Rachel left, Darlene got up and looked out carefully. There were no other bodyguards or servants guarding outside the ward. Avery probably thought that Darlene would not dare to go anywhere since Reina and Nigel were still here. Darlene put on a mask and left the ward, walking down the stairs through the fire escape. Braylen was sitting in a private room on the top floor of Twilight Paradise. He threw his phone on the coffee table and sneered. Howe it would be so easy for Darlene to take the bait? Didn¡¯t she really know why he wanted to see her in Twilight Paradise? Braylen thought of Josefina, who had chosen another man and left him a divorce. agreement before she disappeared. Braylen could not figure it out for a long time. Probably it was because no one had ever fooled him like that since he was little. Did Josefina really feel wronged about marrying him? How could she betray him for a stupid bastard? Braylen believed that he had treated Josefina well in those years, so after she left, he tested many women. All those women were exactly like Josefina. In the beginning, they all acted distant and innocent. But none of them refused when he brought them home. When he gave them the check with his signatures, all of their eyebrows danced. After drinking a few sses of wine, he suddenly felt a little sick and lost much interest in this stupid game. He even had the idea of leaving directly. Among the young men sitting around, someone joked, ¡°After Ms. Hogan left, you drink more, Mr. Swale. But the wine will hurt you. You should drink less.¡± Dous, who was drunk and sat not far away, said disapprovingly, ¡°The only thing who will hurt you is your wife. Women outside are better. If not for the fact that my wife¡¯s family is powerful, I would have divorced her a long time ago.¡± The othersughed and echoed, ¡°Mr. Nixon, you should have kept your voice down. I have seen Mr. Walpole here many times recently. If he heard what you said, I¡¯m afraid it would be difficult for you to give your wife an exnation.¡± Dous gave him a disdainful look, but he was obviously worried when he heard it. He secretly nced at the door and quickly lowered his voice. His wife came from the Walpole family, or else he wouldn¡¯t have been so henpecked. Thinking of something, Dous asked, ¡°Mr. Swale, you said that you could call Ms. Garcia out. You are not kidding, right? That woman is rather peppery. Will she really listen to you?¡± Dous recalled the scene when Darlene stabbed him in the neck with broken ss pieces when he tried to molest Darlene in the private room before. He almost died in the hands of that woman that day. Dous was always angry about what happened that day, so when he heard Braylen call Darlene over, he was immediately interested and decided to vent his anger this time. Braylen sneered, ¡°She is just a woman, and women are all the same. The only difference between them is whether they have excellent acting skills or not.¡± Dous drank too much and started to speak without thinking, ¡°How do you know if this Ms. Garcia has acting skills or not, Mr. Swale? Have you already tasted her? Is Ms. Garcia one of your bedmates?¡± Braylen narrowed his eyes and looked over, his expression changing. Dous immediately fell silent and started to clear his throat, not daring to say anything. The people sitting around noticed that Braylen was not in a good mood. None of them continued to joke around, and the atmosphere cooled down. Suddenly, the door of the private room was pushed open and Darlene walked in. Dous¡® eyes lit up, and he whistled frivolously, ¡°Well, well, well. Here she is! ¡°I thought it would be difficult to invite Ms. Garcia out. You are right, Mr. Swale. She is also a woman who has excellent acting skills. I thought she was really that pure as she acted.¡± Hearing this, Darlene paused. Her gaze swept across the few young men and the middle¨Caged man sitting in the room. She frowned and turned to look at Braylen. ¡°Are you ying me, Mr. Swale?¡± Braylen smiled and said, ¡°What are you talking about, Ms. Garcia? Mr. Nixon, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I invited Ms. Garcia here to talk about business. This is Mr. Baker. You should have already seen his photo, Ms. Garcia. He is a famouswyer under the Swale Group.¡± Braylen patted the sofa beside him. ¡°Ms. Garcia,e over and take a seat. I just happened to have a social meeting with them today. Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t get nosy.¡± Darlene looked at the middle¨Caged man beside her. It was indeed Hank. She had met him before because of Aleena¡¯s matter. Therefore, she still walked over and greeted him. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Hank just nodded at her and then focused on his wine again. This kind of situation was not something that he could meddle in. Braylen pushed the contract to her. ¡°Take a look and tell me if there is a problem. All the conditions that I have listed on this paper are for you to fulfill after your divorce, Ms. Garcia. So, you won¡¯t suffer any loss.¡± There was something else in the tone of his voice. He lowered his voice to a volume that only they could hear with a smile, ¡°Other than the shares, which I want to get, we have also agreed on one night. Deal, Ms. Garcia?¡± Darlene flipped through the contract. Without hesitation, she signed at the end of the contract and pushed it back to him. ¡°Mr. Swale, Mr. Baker, how are you going to help me then? What should I do next?¡± Braylen gave her a copy of the contract and put away the other two copies to himself. He then gave her a ss of wine. ¡°Ms. Garcia, don¡¯t get anxious. Nothing can be settled down in such a hurry. Why don¡¯t you have a few drinks with Mr. Baker first? We are adults, not teenagers. You can talk whatever you want when you two get familiar with each other.¡± Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Your Man Provokes Me Hank looked at Darlene with some sympathy and said, ¡°Mr. Swale, my stomach is not good, and I can¡¯t drink much. Why don¡¯t we use juice as a substitute? The same for Ms. Garcia.¡± Braylen seemed to have heard a joke. He was stunned for a moment and burst out ¡°Listen. Listen to what you have said. You used to drink at least three bottles of wine. Why do you refuse Ms. Garcia tonight?¡± Dous immediately took the opportunity toe over with a wine ss in his hand, his expression full of malicious intent. ¡°Mr. Swale, don¡¯t scare your employee. It doesn¡¯t matter if Hank doesn¡¯t drink. I can. Ms. Garcia is a woman, so we have to show our respect. How about I drink with Ms. Garcia?!! Braylen leaned back and put on a half¨Csmile. ¡°Whatever. Whoever wants to drink with. Ms. Garcia will be alright. Just a few sses of wine. Ms. Garcia won¡¯t reject it, right?¡± Darlene turned sullen, and she kept the distance between her and Dous with some disgust. ¡°Mr. Swale, my health condition doesn¡¯t allow me to drink alcohol¡± Braylen was still smiling, but his tone changed. ¡°Ms. Garcia, don¡¯t pretend to be serious. You agreed to spend a night with me. Now what? Old men aren¡¯t your type?¡± When he said this, the room fell into a brief silence. Although they had guessed the reason why Braylen had called Darlene over, it was still a bit unexpected for him to say it so bluntly.. Moreover, it was also a rare thing for Braylen, who was famous for being a yboy on the surface but was actually abstinent on the outside, to invite a woman to spend a night with him. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Darlene pushed away the wine ss that Dous handed over and looked at Braylen. ¡°What did Mr. Swale just say?¡± Braylen stood up with a smile. ¡°What did I say? Ms. Garcia is not disabled. How could you not understand?¡± Braylen swirled a ss of wine in his hand and walked over to Darlene. He leaned over to her and said in a low voice, ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m very picky about women. Since Ms. Garcia agreed so easily, I am suddenly not interested in you. As for the shares. of the Gard Group, do you really think that I want them?¡± Dous saw Braylen¡¯s attitude and became bold. He stuffed the wine ss into Darlene¡¯s hand. ¡°Ms. Garcia, do you understand this time? ¡°Mr. Swale is not interested in you. He called you here to have fun. Do you really think you are somebody? ¡°Since you are already here, stop pretending to be aloof. No one buys it. You¡¯d better drink some. Mr. Swale doesn¡¯t need you, but there may be someone who needs you.¡± As Dous spoke, heughed, and the people sitting around himughed with him. Dous forced Darlene to drink, and soon there was a dispute. Braylen stood up, no longer wanting to continue interfering. ¡°You guys have fun. I still have things to do, so I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll pay the bill.¡± Darlene was harassed by Dous, unable to get away. Seeing that Braylen was about to leave, she anxiously said in a cold voice, ¡°Mr. Swale can be considered a person. with some reputation. I have no enmity with you. Are you going to treat me like this?¡± Braylen turned around and nced at her. ¡°You have no enmity with me, but your man provoked me. I wish you a happy night.¡± He then opened the door and went out. In the room, the others were not fools like Dous. Knowing that Darlene was Avery¡¯s wife, the others didn¡¯t dare to take the risk of messing with Darlene. They turned to other women. After Braylen left, the others also found excuses to leave. There were only two people left in the room. Darlene recalled that night when she was also troubled by Dous. Familiar memories came, and she tried to calm herself down. She grabbed a bottle on the table and said, ¡°Mr. Nixon, didn¡¯t you learn your lesson? I hurt youst time, and I can definitely do it again this time.¡± Dous sneered, approaching Darlene with his red eyes. ¡°I wasn¡¯t preparedst time. This time, do you think you can hurt me again?¡± He quickly approached. When Darlene raised the bottle, he forcefully snatched the bottle from her hand. Before the wine bottle that Darlene had raised could touch his head, the bottle was snatched away by Dous and shattered on the ground. A chill ran down her spine as she was forcefully pulled over. Following that, Dous pressed her down on the sofa. A fat face with big ears quickly erged in front of her eyes. Dous said arrogantly as he wanted to kiss her, ¡°Little beauty, I told you that you would be mine sooner orter. ¡°Avery has been enough with you. He doesn¡¯t even want you anymore. Why are you pretending to be aloof?¡± still As he spoke, he took out a stack of cash from his pocket and stuffed it into Darlene¡¯s shirt from the cor. ¡°I have money. Aren¡¯t you going to divorce? Why don¡¯t youe to me? Be my mistress, and I guarantee that you will have endless money to spend.¡± His hand restlessly moved downward. Darlene felt the coolness of the cash touching her skin, and her stomach suddenly stirred. Dous, who weighed nearly 220 pounds, pressed against her. Darlene was so stuffy that she could not breathe. Her forehead began to sweat. She felt that she could not hold on any longer and had no other choice. She gritted her teeth and tried to wake herself up. She struggled to take out a knife from the pocket of her coat that fell to the ground. She had no choice but to make a deal with Braylen, but it was not like she did not foresee any bad situations when she came here. Thus, she brought the knife with her, and the situation really developed to this point. Darlene¡¯s hands trembled violently. Dous¡® face had already rubbed against her neck. She gripped the knife tightly, opened the scabbard, and then suddenly pressed the de against Dous¡® neck. Her voice was so shaky that it was almost impossible to hear clearly. ¡°Go away! Dous, do you want to die?¡± With the beauty in front of him, Dous was so happy that he was dizzy. He did not even notice what Darlene was holding. He didn¡¯t have the mood to see it at all. He was focusing on pulling Darlene¡¯s clothes. ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised. Last time, you were lucky and ran away. This time, if you dare to attack me again, I will definitely let you regret it!¡® Darlene¡¯s hand that was holding the knife was shaking violently, and there was only despair in her eyes. ¡°Dous, you forced me. You forced me twice.¡± The de fiercely pressed down on Dous¡® neck. Even though she was about to lose her mind, she still retained thest bit of consciousness. Although her attack was heavy, it was not enough to kill Dous. Dous finally realized what Darlene was holding in her hand. He was immediately infuriated. He suddenly got up and pressed Darlene¡¯s neck to curse a few times. The sudden suffocation made Darlenepletely panic. She pushed Dous away with all her might, grabbed the knife, and got up from the sofa in a panic, wanting to run outside. Her shoulder was grabbed by Dous. Darlene raised the knife and randomly waved it backward. ¡°Dous, go away. Don¡¯t force me!¡± Dous already had a perverted preference, and seeing Darlene like this, he became even more excited. He directly grabbed a knife on the table and swung it towards Darlene¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t you like knives? Come on. Let¡¯s see whose knife skills are better.¡± Darlene¡¯s shoulder dodged the attack, and the knife touched the wrist of her left hand. There was a sharp pain in her wrist. She could not care about anything else. She used all her strength and tried several times to stab Dous in the neck. Dous dodged a few attacks. In the end, since he drank too much, his vision was a little blurry. In a sh, the knife cut his neck. Braylen, who had been waiting outside for a long time, could not win over his conscience. When he pushed the door open and entered, he saw exactly the unsightly Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Did You Kill Him? Dous was already sitting on the edge of the sofa, his face and neck covered in blood, looking like a dead fish. Darlene¡¯s face was as pale as paper. She was standing right in front of Dous, her trembling hands holding a knife that was dripping with blood. There was also blood on her face, and it was unknown whether the blood was hers or Dous¡®. Braylen¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and he approached. His first reaction was to feel Dous¡® breath. Not feeling Dous¡® breath, Braylen was stunned for a moment. He turned around and looked at the motionless Darlene. ¡°Did you just kill him?¡± Darlene¡¯s eyes were red to the point of being terrifying. Her mouth opened several times before she trembled and said, ¡°He forced me. You forced me.¡± Braylen still wanted to say something, but a waitress at the door heard the sound and came over. When she saw the scene inside, she screamed in horror. There was a driver waiting outside for Dous. When he heard the woman shout, het immediately rushed over. When the driver came in, he saw that Dous had already fallen to the ground and that Darlene was holding a knife in her hand. He immediately grabbed Darlene and threw her to the ground with a sullen face. He was in a hurry to check on Dous on the ground. Braylen checked Dous¡® breath again and then wiped the blood on his finger with a handkerchief. ¡°Stop looking at him. He is still breathing. Send him to the hospital.¡± The driver immediately took out his phone and called 911. He was furious as he looked at Darlene who had fallen to the ground behind him. ¡°Is she Mr. Swale¡¯s woman?¡± If she was Braylen¡¯s woman, if Braylen wanted to protect her, as long as Dous survived, he would not dare to me Darlene. Or rather, even if Dous died, he might not be able to me Darlene. Darlene was a little flustered, and she looked at Braylen with a pleading gaze. She wasn¡¯t sure if Dous could survive. She couldn¡¯t go to jail as a murderer. At the very least, she couldn¡¯t do it before settling her brother and grandmother down. Braylen¡¯s gaze lightly fell on Darlene, and then he stood up. His tone was indifferent. ¡°Do you think she is?¡± Given Dous¡® condition, he could not be moved at will for the time being. He could only wait for the emergency personnel toe over. The driver asked carefully, ¡°Then I will call the police. Do you agree, Mr. Swale? Braylenughed. ¡°It¡¯s your business with her. She is not my woman. What does it have to do with me?¡± He recalled more than one year ago when Avery didn¡¯t tell him that Josefina had left with another man. When he asked for the reason, Avery replied indifferently in the same way, ¡°She is not my woman. What does it have to do with me?¡± Braylen felt that his anger had finally been vented after so many years. However, he did not seem to feel happy. He lowered his eyes and looked at Darlene, whose face was terrifyingly pale. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Braylen did not know why he felt unhappy. Darlene was terrified and helpless. However, it seemed that what he wanted to see was not this scene. The fear in Darlene¡¯s eyes slowly turned to silence. She looked at Braylen and said in at hoarse voice. ¡°I have never received any good treatment from Avery, and no one has ever been good. to me because of him. Why do people who are malicious towards him vent it on me instead?¡± Because Vivian could not get Avery¡¯s love, she chose to torture Darlene by all means. And now, Braylen also chose to torture Darlene because he hated Avery. Darleneughed out loud. Tears already covered her face, but she couldn¡¯t feel anything. She could no longer remember how many times she had regretted agreeing to be adopted by the Gard family and getting to know Avery. All these years, she had witnessed all kinds of malice because of him. Her consciousness began to be in a trance. Then the rescue personnel came over and carried Dous away in the chaos. The police arrived, and Dous¡® driver used Darlene of murdering Dous, saying that Darlene was vicious and hurt Dous once again. Darlene did not listen to a single word until the police took her away. She walked out of the room and turned around to look at Braylen who was standing in the shadows. No one knew what he was thinking. He did not move. She moved her lips and said with difficulty, ¡°Mr. Swale, from beginning to end, I do not owe you anything.¡± Braylen¡¯s hands trembled, and he did not raise his head. It was only after Darlene left with the police that silence returned to the room. The smell of blood in the room had not yet dissipated when Braylen sat down on the sofa. He remembered that over a year ago, Josefina told him over the phone, ¡°Braylen, I was the one who proposed the divorce, but I don¡¯t owe you anything after all. I don¡¯t have any feelings for you anymore. Let¡¯s get along well and get over it.¡± He slowly clenched his fist. Josefina was disgusting, and Avery was disgusting. But what Darlene said was right. What did everything that Braylen experienced have to do with Darlene? He clenched his fist, and his face was shrouded in darkness. He finally got up and hurried out, wanting to catch up with the police and Darlene who had just left. He did not want Darlene to go to jail. This idea came very abruptly, and he did not know the reason, but he was sure that it was not love. As he chased them, he turned a corner, and a familiar face entered his sight without any warning. Over the past year, Braylen had imagined what kind of situation it would be when he met Josefina again. However, he had never imagined that they met in such a dark nightclub in the middle of the night. In his memory, Josefina was still the woman who was so conservative that she would blush when he held her hand. But he almost forgot that if Josefina was really such a conservative person, how could she have run away with another man more than a year ago? He stopped in his tracks and stopped walking forward. There was a deep mocking sneer on his lips as he looked at Josefina not far away. He clenched his fists, but he tried his best to restrain himself from clenching his fists.. Many suppressed emotions suddenly surged up. However, his expression was very calm with a slight smile, as if he was just looking at someone he was not familiar with. Josefina was talking on the phone as she walked. Her voice was somewhat timid. She was dressed in decent business attire. She was probably here to socialize together with her boss. She noticed Braylen¡¯s gaze and just casually nced up. Then, her expression froze, and her voice stopped abruptly. Braylen saw panic slowly appear in her eyes, and then it turned into fear. She slowly gripped the phone in her hand. On the other side of the line, the middle¨Caged woman scolded impatiently, ¡°Are you listening to me? You fool around outside day by day. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you¡­¡± Josefina¡¯s hands trembled a little as she interrupted, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll call youter.¡± Braylen clearly heard her say ¡°Mom¡°. He knew that Josefina had a single¨Cparent family. She did not have a mother and only had a father. The mother she called was naturally her mother¨Cinw, the mother of that man. Braylen opened his mouth and was about to ridicule her, but he saw her hang up the phone, directly turn around, and hurry back. Braylen¡¯s face was dark, and he immediately chased after her. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for more than a year. Why do I be a stranger to you, Ms. Hogan? ¡°We can be considered acquaintances, but you even didn¡¯t greet me. Why? Is your husband so strict?¡± Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Remarry Josefina seemed to have not heard him at all, only rushing to the other side. She hadn¡¯t seen Braylen for more than a year. Now she didn¡¯t have the courage to face him. She married again. She was no longer the innocent girl she used to be. She was not good enough for him, and now she was even less qualified to stand in front of him. She walked in a hurry and identally bumped into a waiter. After hastily apologizing, she trotted and disappeared around the corner of the corridor. Braylen chased after him with a dark face, but he did not see her around the corner. He looked around, and Josefina seemed to have disappeared into thin air. He turned around to look for the waiter to check the surveince footage. Suddenly, he thought of something and found it funny. Now that things hade to this, she was still afraid to see him. He found it amusing. What was he looking for her for? Even if he did find her, was there anything else to say? He clenched his fists and pressed his knuckles against the wall until a middle¨Caged man. behind him came over. Braylen turned around to look at the man. His expression had already calmed down and he greeted, ¡°Mr. Devich, what a coincidence. Are you looking for someone?¡± Ivan looked at him in surprise. ¡°Mr. Swale, fancy meeting you here. I brought a new actress to bond with a few investors. In the middle of the party, the girl said she was going out to pick up a phone. She hasn¡¯t come back for a long time.¡± Braylen asked casually, ¡°Wow, a new actress. What¡¯s her name? Is she famous?¡± Ivan smiled. ¡°Nah. She just came back from abroad. Her name is Josefina Hogan. Well, Mr. Swale, if there¡¯s an opportunity, please introduce her to me.¡± Braylen nodded. ¡°Yeah, she is indeed an actress.¡± Ivan became confused. ¡°Mr. Swale, do you know Ms. Hogan?¡± If Braylen knew her, then he would have picked up a great bargain and had to fully support pport Josefina. Braylen bypassed him and left, replying lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡± Ivan was disappointed. No matter how he looked at it, he felt that there was something wrong with Braylen. Behind the corner, Josefina stood there, her hands clenched tightly. Braylen left Twilight Paradise immediately. After such a long time, he suddenly bumped into Josefina. He was in a bad mood and even forgot about Darlene being brought to the police station. It was a little cold outside and Adam was already waiting for him. He walked over and suddenly saw Dakota appear in front of him. Before he could call her, Dakota, who had always been gentle, raised her hand and pped him in the face. Braylen frowned. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Dakota asked him with a livid face, ¡°Tell me the truth. Was it because of you calling Darlene here that ident happened?¡± Braylen felt a little guilty. ¡°She came over voluntarily. She can¡¯t me anyone else.¡± Dakota was so angry that her face trembled. She raised her hand again, but she didn¡¯t p Braylen again. She said in a very cold voice, ¡°Men are supposed to do great business instead of bullying women. You¡¯re just being a punk.¡± Braylen lowered his head and did not say a word. For so many years, Dakota had seldom scolded him like that. He knew that Dakota had a good temper, so he did not have the confidence to talk back to her. If Dakota was not pissed, she would nevere to find trouble with him. Dakota stared at him in silence for a long time before she finally sighed, ¡°Braylen, you should think about it. Darlene is a child adopted by the Gard family. She is also a wife who is not loved by Avery. She has no one to rely on. Anyone may bully her, but you can¡¯t.¡± She tried her best to calm herself down and stop making a move on her son. She continued, ¡°Your sister might be in another ce, like Darlene, adopted by others and living a helpless life. ¡°You bullied Darlene here, and others may also bully your sister in a ce you can¡¯t see.¡± Braylen¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. ¡°Who dares! No one around Baltimore can challenge the Swale family!¡± Dakota looked sorrowful. ¡°Don¡¯t do this again. I don¡¯t feel much like talking about it. I don¡¯t know how your sister has been all these years. As her older brother, you should try to be a nice guy, at least for her sake.¡± When she finished speaking, she turned around and left. Braylen stood where he was and did not get into the car. His heart was filled with mixed feelings. It was not as if he had no impression of his younger sister at all. His sister was six years younger than him. He could still vaguely remember how he had. held that little girl when he was six years old and called her ¡°sister¡± in his arms. Unfortunately, she soon disappeared. Since then, the Swale family had always been shrouded in a cold atmosphere for the past twenty years. The other richdies all went to shopping malls and beauty salons, but Dakota always went to the temple. The Swale family also built arge, old¨Cfashioned temple. Dakota would visit it every day. These years, Dakota had done so many charitable deeds. She had donated to so many orphanages and schools in the country. She just hoped that her daughter could enjoy any of the donations she had made somewhere. Braylen stood in ce for a long time before getting into the car with a sullen face. He instructed Adam in front of him, ¡°Call Avery and tell him to go to the police station to pick up someone.¡± Adam asked, ¡°Mr. Swale, if we call Mr. Gard like this, he will know that this matter has something to do with you.¡± Braylen looked up at him. ¡°Do I look like I want to hide?¡± Adam did not say much and called Avery. At the police station. Darlene was locked in the detention room, her hands on the table, and her wrists were handcuffed. Her wrist was injured. She was first stabbed by Dous, and then she was grabbed by him. Her wrist was almost dislocated. Her face and body were still stained with blood. Her face was as pale as paper, and her whole body was shaking violently. It waste at night. There were two young male policemen on duty at the police station. The two young men in their twenties were on night duty for the first day. They did not. expect to encounter such a serious case. It was said that the injured one was sent to the hospital and his fate was still not yet sealed. One of the policemen sat opposite Darlene and asked her again patiently, ¡°Ms. Garcia, please tell me the contact information of your family. ¡°In your current situation, it is not enough to exin it by yourself. Besides, your mood. is unstable now and you need the family toe over. Only then can you be bailed out.¡± Darlene¡¯s lips were pale, and she only repeated those words, ¡°I really didn¡¯t intend to kill him. That man attacked me first. There were surveince cameras in the private room of Twilight Paradise. When I was inside, I saw the red dot of the camera. It must not be broken. You can go directly to the surveince camera.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The policeman looked embarrassed. ¡°The manager said that the surveince cameras in the private room were broken. So, you should call your family over first. There is no benefit in dragging it out like this. I think you seem to be unable to bear it.¡± Darlene shook her head. She didn¡¯t want Avery to know about this. As for Nigel, a twelve¨Cyear¨Cold minor, of course, he could not bail her out. She said with certainty, ¡°I am an orphan. I am unmarried. I do not have a family. Officer, please help me take a look at the surveince footage. The surveince footage is not broken. It must still be there.¡± After spending half an hour with her like this, the police finally became impatient. He stood up and said sternly, ¡°Ms. Garcia, if you insist on not cooperating, then we can only¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, the door was kicked open from the outside with a bang. Avery entered with a dark expression. The young policeman looked at the person who entered and said sternly, ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t trespass into the detention room. This is illegal! If the door is broken, you need to¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, a ceramic cup on the table was thrown to the ground by Avery. The broken porcin pieces scattered on the ground. Avery approached Darlene and lifted her face up to inspect her. Then he pointed at the handcuffs on her hands and looked at the policeman. ¡°Open it.¡° Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Please Help Me The young male policeman did not know Avery. Seeing that he was so arrogant as soon as he came over, the policeman was unwilling to help Darlene open the handcuffs. The policeman pushed a stack of papers on the table to Avery. ¡°Who are you to this. youngdy? These lists require her family to sign. Before the situation is clear, this youngdy may not be able to leave for the time being.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there was a rush of footsteps outside. Tom brought two policemen with him. He rushed in with a darkened face. He directly took the key from the young policeman and unlocked the handcuffs on Darlene¡¯s hands. He forced a smile and apologized to Avery. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Gard. This is a new intern policeman who doesn¡¯t know anything. I just happened to have something to do tonight and went back. I¡¯m so sorry about this.¡± Avery ignored him and squatted down to check the wound on Darlene¡¯s wrist. ¡°Does it hurt? Why did you go to Twilight Paradise to see Dous? Did Braylen ask you to go there?¡± Darlene pushed his hand away in a flurry. Her face was extremely pale from the shock. All she could think about was Dous copsing in front of her like a corpse in the private room, his face and neck covered with blood. Tom scolded the young policeman with a cold face, ¡°This is the President of the Gard Group, and this is Mrs. Gard. Now apologize to them. If Mr. Gard can let go of this, I won¡¯t pursue any further responsibility. If not, pack your things and get out of here.¡± The intern policeman was still young and impetuous. When he heard this, he felt unfair. He thought he was trying to be fair in handling cases. So, he didn¡¯t want to be so inferior in front of a bigwig. He said defiantly, ¡°Mr. Dorsey, if you want to fire me because I offended Mr. Gard, then I have nothing to say. But I have no problem handling the case. I won¡¯t apologize.¡± Tom looked at him in disbelief. He was so angry that his face turned livid. ¡°You are so unreasonable! Let me ask you, what did you do about the case? How can you directly cuff Ms. Garcia here?¡± The intern policeman said in a deep voice, ¡°When I went over, Dous, who was in the private room, was dying and already taken away by an ambnce. Ms. Garcia was still there, holding a bloody knife in her hand. There was no doubt that she killed someone. Even if that man did not die, she was still suspected of attempted murder.¡± Tom took a step closer and looked at him sternly, ¡°Dying? You saw him dying? Or did you go to the hospital to check on him? ¡°When I went over, there were two bloody knives on the floor of the private room. One was held by Ms. Garcia, and what about the other one? Did you check it? Did Dous use the knife? ¡°As soon as I came in, I saw that Ms. Garcia had bruises and injuries on her neck, and the wound on her wrist could cut off her pulse. Did you check it? Where did ite from?¡± The young policeman was at a loss for words and lowered his voice. ¡°When I went over, I heard the people in the corridor whispering that Dous was injured and dying, and he was carried away¡­¡± Tom mmed the table a few times and interrupted him, ¡°You heard? You are a policeman who handles cases based on evidence, not standing on the side listening to rumors! When the incident happened, there were only Darlene and Dous in the private room. There were no witnesses. How could you just believe the people in the corridor who were watching the scene? As for Mr. Swale, who entered the room and saw the scene, based on how you handled the case, Mr. Swale could also be a suspect.¡± The young policeman really lost his confidence and exined, ¡°The surveince inside is broken, and I can only make a preliminary judgment.¡± Tom¡¯s face was extremely livid. ¡°The witness is Mr. Swale who walked in, and there is a knife on the ground. Then why don¡¯t you suspect that the person was killed by Mr. Swale? ¡°The physical evidence is two knives on the ground. Why are there two knives? Did you check? What the hell did you check? ¡°There are no surveince cameras. The evidence is extremely insufficient. You haven¡¯t even figured out the ins and outs of the matter, yet you directly arrested someone with handcuffs. Now you still have the nerve to act so arrogantly in front of me, shouting that you are not afraid of the bigwig? Pack up your things and get lost!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The young policeman was finally speechless after being scolded by him for a long time. Cyrus walked in and handed a USB to Avery. ¡°Sir, we got the surveince video. It was deliberately deleted by someone, but it has been restored.¡± Avery applied medicine to Darlene and carried her out. ¡°Give the USB to Mr. Dorsey, stay here, and deal with the matter. I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Cyrus replied. After Avery took Darlene away, Cyrus handed the USB to Tom with a sullen face. ¡°Mr. Dorsey, you can have a good look at the video with this young officer. The real situation. is clear at a nce. Darlene was in self¨Cdefense. In that case, even if Dous really died, Darlene would not have to take any legal responsibility.¡± Avery took Darlene out. When he reached the door, he could still hear Tom scolding the young police officer for being careless while watching the surveince video. He carried Darlene and walked outside. Her eyes were lifeless. Once they got into the car, Avery carried her to sit down in the back seat. Only then did. she say in a very low voice, ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± She had really been freaked out so that she had forgotten to resist while being cuddled like this. She probably had no idea where she was right now. She looked at him and repeated, ¡°He¡¯s dead. I stabbed the knife into his neck. He must be dead.¡± Avery wiped off the blood on her face and neck with a wet towel. After the blood was wiped clean, the vague blue and purple marks on her neck became more obvious. His eyes were red, and he tried his best to control his emotions. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Don¡¯t worry, that kind of thing will never happen again.¡± Darlene was in a trance and did not speak. Her gaze fell on it as if she was looking at him, but also as if she was not looking at anything. Avery felt that she was so pale. The anger that she had secretly run off to get drunk in Twilight Paradise had silently disappeared from his mind. His arm tightened around her, feeling that her entire body was cold. His voice trembled a little. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just be a little more obedient? I said that I would be back soon. I told you that Braylen and others are not good people.¡± Darlene didn¡¯t seem to hear him and said nothing. She knew that not everyone was good. But she couldn¡¯t help but fantasize that it might be a ray of light that could warm her. So she couldn¡¯t help but try to get closer. No one could really be willing to wait for death so peacefully. The car stopped at the entrance of the hospital. Avery carried Darlene down and walked towards the elevator in the hospital. The back of the man in front of him was kind of familiar. Darlene turned her head and looked over. The person in front seemed to have noticed it. He stopped and turned around. It was Gustave. Avery guessed that Gustave might havee here because of Dous. No matter what, that man was his uncle in name. Gustave turned around and met Darlene¡¯s gaze. Her eyes were full of despair, but for a moment, he felt that he had seen Darlene¡¯s intense emotions that he had never revealed before him. He did not know why his palm tightened. Darlene looked at him, her eyes filled with begging. She silently spoke to him, ¡°Mr. Walpole, please help me. Just like how you did in the sea back then, please help me once more.¡± Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 One Cut Gustave looked at Darlene. Even though she did not say anything, he felt as though he had heard something. He looked at her and asked before he knew why, ¡°What did you say?¡± The elevator doors in front of them had already opened. Avery urged with a sullen face, ¡°Mr. Walpole, if you aren¡¯t getting in, please move aside.¡± Gustave looked at Darlene, who was looking at him. He unconsciously took a step to the side and let them inside the elevator. He had never seen Darlene like this before. Her appearance was even a bit shocking. The marks on her neck were very obvious. Gustave had a vague guess about what had happened to her. He was here for something. However, for some reason, he followed them into the elevator and even forgot to press the button. He stood beside them and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ms. Garcia?¡± Avery¡¯s eyes were scarlet. After a long time, Gustave could no longer control the strange feelings and asked, ¡°Who did this?¡± Avery immediately red at Gustave, his eyes filled with fury. Avery then said in an utterly cold and deep voice, ¡°Who else but Dous? Stop ying dumb here.¡± ¡°Dous,¡± Gustave said in a much softer voice, and he was almost muttering to himself. He thought, no wonder Shannon suddenly called me in the middle of the night. She told me that Dous was seriously injured and was in a critical situation. She wanted me toe over and take a look. On the way here, I was still puzzled. It¡¯s the middle of the night, and Dous never drives himself. How could he be seriously injured? Gustave slowly clenched his fists, and his eyes darkened. When the elevator doors opened, since Gustave did not press the button, the elevator reached the floor that Avery was headed to. Avery carried Darlene to the ward, and Seth quickly rushed over. When Seth saw Darlene like this, he gasped and said, ¡°This is?¡± Avery ced Darlene on the bed and sat down by the bed. ¡°Check her and see if she has any other injuries apart from skin injuries. She has been having great mood swings, and maybe she needs another check¨Cup about her heart¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t finished speaking, and Seth had just approached the bed. Darlene had already tightly grasped the quilt on her body, and her eyes were red. ¡°Get out.¡± Seeing that she wasn¡¯t doing well, Seth carefully suggested, ¡°She needs to calm down first. How about I get the nurse to bring some tranquilizer?¡± Losing it, Darlene grabbed the pillows behind her and threw them at those men. Her voice was trembling as she said, ¡°Get out! All of you, get out!¡± Avery reached out to grab her wrist. ¡°Let Seth take a look at you.¡± Before his hand even touched her wrist, she seemed to have faced a great shock and frantically tried to grab something from the bedside table. However, there was no knife on the bedside table. Nothing was on the bedside table at all. She trembled as she retreated. Her knuckles were pale as she clung to the quilt. She looked at Avery as if she was looking at Dous¡® ferocious face. There was nowhere for her to retreat anymore. She looked at Gustave, who was still standing at the door. In an instant, she was about to have a mental breakdown, and she cared about nothing. She looked at Gustave, her eyes filled with begging. ¡°Help me.¡± Gustave felt stabbed by something. He remembered that day in the deep sea, the same voice saying, ¡°Help me.¡± he heard The voice echoed in his mind, saying, ¡°Help me, please. If you let go, I will die.¡± Avery¡¯s face was terrifyingly sullen. He clenched his trembling fists and smashed them onto the soft bed. He didn¡¯t make much noise. He didn¡¯t dare to smash his fists against the wall for fear of scaring Darlene. ¡± He couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and stood up to instruct Seth, ¡°Keep an eye on her. Darlene¡¯s forehead was covered in a cold sweat. Avery reached out his hand, and she dodged it in horror. Avery did not say another word. He grabbed Gustave and walked out. Then he said to Gustave, ¡°Where is Dous¡® ward?¡± Gustave did not say anything instantly. Avery stopped in his tracks and turned around to stare at Gustave. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll go ask others. If no one tells me, I¡¯ll go ward by ward. I¡¯ll kill him today no matter what.¡± Gustave said, ¡°He¡¯s in the top intensive care unit, the one down the hall.¡± Gustave wasn¡¯t trying to keep it from Avery. He was simply thinking about what Darlene had said. She said to him, ¡°Help me.¡± He did not know why, but he had a bad feeling. He felt that Darlene was already standing on the edge of the cliff, and if he looked away, she would fall in the next second. Who was she? Who exactly was Darlene Garcia? The question kept running through Gustave¡¯s mind. While Gustave was lost in thought, Avery had already obtained the answer he wanted, so he had already walked forward. By the time Gustave went upstairs, the outside of the ward was already in chaos. Dous was injured, and only Gustave and Gustave¡¯s aunt, Shannon Walpole, were here for him. Right now, the bodyguards that Avery brought over were guarding Dous¡® ward. Avery should have entered already. Shannon was blocked by the bodyguards outside and could not go inside the ward. She anxiously shouted, ¡°Avery, are you crazy? It pays to kill! Even if Dous is at fault, you have to leave it for the police to judge!¡± No one responded to her. Avery¡¯s face was so gloomy that it was terrifying. Step by step, he approached Dous, who was still unconscious on the bed. The cut on Dous¡® neck was a severe one, and he was still very weak. He was half asleep, feeling uneasy, and somehow, he woke up with a start. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. When he opened his eyes, he met Avery¡¯s terrifying eyes. Dous was so frightened that his heart beat rapidly, and he almost couldn¡¯t catch his breath. He had even forgotten that he was seriously injured, let alone his pain. He watched helplessly as Avery grabbed a fruit knife from the table, and his face immediately turned pale. Dous¡® voice was hoarse. As he desperately screamed for help, he rolled over and tried to get out of bed. Since he was too flustered, he fell to the ground. He was on the drip, and the needle was pulled out of the back of his hand directly. Instantly, there was a piercing pain on the back of his hand. Avery leaned over and easily lifted Dous, who was on the ground. He swung Dous against a nearby wall and pushed Dous¡® back against it. Then Avery pressed the de against Dous¡® neck. Feeling that the spot wasn¡¯t good enough, he moved the knife down so that the tip of the knife reached Dous¡® heart. Dous was scared out of his wits. Though he was a grown man, he pissed himself. Dous trembled violently as he called for help at the top of his voice, ¡°Shannon, Shannon! Please help me. I know I¡¯m wrong. I swear! I shouldn¡¯t have been out fooling around. I¡¯m sorry! ¡°Please help me. I am your husband! I may die. It won¡¯t be a big deal. But I don¡¯t want you to be a widow at such a young age!¡± Dous was glib, which was why Shannon agreed to be with him in the first ce. Now hearing him saying such sweet words, she could no longer hold it. She couldn¡¯t push away the bodyguards, so she could only turn to Gustave, who came from behind. She said, ¡°Gustave, help Dous, OK? Avery is crazy. ¡°There are bodyguards downstairs, right? Call them up. And get the hospital security, too. Get inside the ward now!¡± Gustave did not respond at all. After a long while, he said indifferently, ¡°Shannon, he had iting.¡± Shannon froze. She had no time to criticize Gustave and could only shout at the top of her voice, ¡°Someone, help!¡± In the ward, Avery kept moving the knife in his hand down. Dous felt a chill between his legs, and he was utterly frightened. Avery looked at Dous. ¡°One cut and we¡¯ll call it a day.¡± Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Darlene Tries to Kill Herself Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Dous, who was in the ward, screamed miserably. Shannon¡¯s cries for help stopped abruptly, and she slumped to the ground, her legs soft. The doctors who rushed over looked sternly at the bodyguards blocking the door. ¡°Please get out of the way. This is the hospital. We have to be responsible for every patient!¡± The bodyguards refused to step aside. Without Avery¡¯s orders, they would continue to guard the door, and they wouldn¡¯t let anyone in. Shannon stood up from the ground with a pale face. Just as she was about to argue, the door was opened from the inside. The doctors were about to go in immediately, but Gustave stepped forward to stop them, saying, ¡°It¡¯s just a family matter. Please give us some time before you go inside.¡± Shannon looked at Gustave in disbelief. ¡°Gustave, are you still taking Avery¡¯s side? He hurt Dous, your uncle!¡± As she spoke, she was in a hurry to enter. A cold voice rang out not far from the corridor, saying, ¡°Enough! Shannon, it has been years. Time to wake up, alright?¡± Cassius walked over from not far away. He had already obtained the news and seen the surveince footage of the box in Twilight Paradise. Seeing Cassius, Shannon felt the urge to cry, and her eyes went red. ¡°Cassius, Dous. and Avery are inside. Go in and help Dous!¡± Cassius swept his gaze over the doctors and nurses. ¡°It¡¯s just a family matter. You may ahead and do your work. We can deal with it ourselves.¡± go The screams in the ward had already stopped. Seeing that both Gustave and Cassius stopped them from entering the ward, the doctors and nurses didn¡¯t insist further. They instructed Gustave and Cassius a few words and then left. Shannon was in a hurry to enter the ward. Cassius raised his hand to stop her, saying, Even if he dies inside, you don¡¯t need to go in and feel pity for him. ¡°Shannon, I have reminded you countless times. He isn¡¯t worth it. With what he has done outside, no matter how powerful our family is, we will be ruined by him one day. Do you think you can solve the problem by scolding him a few words every time?¡± The ward door opened, and Avery still had blood on his hands. He wiped the blood off with a handkerchief and threw the handkerchief into the trash can outside the door. Shannon was terrified by the scene. When she saw Averye out, she subconsciously took a step back. Avery looked over. ¡°He is still alive, but that¡¯s it. Mr. Cassius, Mr. Gustave, if you want to pursue the matter, I¡¯ll take the me. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll admit everything I¡¯ve done.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a nurse ran over from the end of the corridor with a pale face. She gasped for breath and said, ¡°Mr. Gard, something has happened. Your wife¡­ is trying to kill herself with a knife.¡± Avery¡¯s face instantly turned sullen. He staggered and immediately walked to the end of the corridor. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask Seth to keep an eye on her?¡± The nurse answered in a panic, ¡°Not long after you left, Ms. Garcia said she wanted to go upstairs to the care unit to see her grandmother and brother, and when she was in the care unit¡¯s bathroom, she used the knife to¡­¡± There was a ringing sound in Avery¡¯s ears, and he had a particrly strong bad feeling. Darlene had been injured many times, but this time was really different. He was always forcing her, testing her limits, and pushing her to the limit. But this time, he had crossed the bottom line that she could endure. For such a long time, Darlene had tried everything, including crying, making a fuss, and escaping, but today was the first time she tried to kill herself. Avery¡¯s breathing was rapid. When he pushed open the care unit¡¯s door, he saw Darlene sitting on the floor. The knife in her hand had already been taken away, and there were several doctors with solemn faces around her. 1 Nigel squatted in front of her, his eyes red, and he choked, ¡°Darlene, don¡¯t be like this. You still have me and Reina. We have a great life ahead of us.¡± Darlene¡¯s eyes were hollow like two bottomless ck holes, and there was no focus at all. She cried unconsciously and looked straight at Nigel. She said, ¡°Nigel, I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m so tired. I left a lot of money for Aleena. Let me go. Just let me go, OK?¡± Nigel cried and said, ¡°No! Reina hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Darlene, you are all I have. I¡¯m so scared. I don¡¯t want you to leave me alone.¡± Darlene stretched out her hand and pressed on his shoulder. She said word by word, her voice filled with despair. ¡°But I am tired. Nigel, I am so tired. everyone trying to persuade me to live?¡°n¡¯t any of you leave me alone? Why is The cut on her wrist was not deep. Nigel found her in time and stopped her. He screamed and called the doctor over. Therefore, her injury was not serious, but blood was still oozing from her wrist. Darlene looked at Nigel in front of her. Her tears kept falling, but she smiled and said, ¡°Nigel, look at me. Does it look like I have the confidence to live? ¡°I am responsible for taking care of both you and Reina, but I can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡± Nigel cried and held her, his voice full of fear. He said, ¡°Darlene, don¡¯t be like this. Stop freaking me out. From now on, I¡¯ll take care of you and Reina. I¡¯ll be nice to you.¡® It seemed that Darlene didn¡¯t hear him at all. She pressed her palm against her chest, and it sounded like she was talking to herself. ¡°It hurts here. My heart is starting to rot. It hurts when I lie down and sleep at night. It hurts when I drink water and eat. It hurts when I soak in the water. Still, no one will leave me alone. If I can hold , I want to be with you, too.¡± Nigel did not understand what she meant. He still did not know that Darlene had terminal heart failure. He looked at her tentatively. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll take care of you. I¡¯ll quit school and stay by your side.¡± Avery walked over step by step. He knew that he wasn¡¯t supposed to be here right now, as he was the chief culprit who made Darlene suffer. Yet he couldn¡¯t walk out. He kept trying to make peace with her, to make things easier between them, though he was well aware that it was nothing but his fantasy. He walked in front of her and squatted down. ¡°Darlene, you are just too tired, and you need to rest. Reina is still hanging in here. Why don¡¯t I take you back to your ward downstairs now?¡± As soon as he squatted down, Darlene immediately retreated to the side. She did not say a word to him. She did not vent or question him. She just stared at him defensively and backed away. Avery tried to appease her. He said, ¡°Dous is already¡­¡± Darlene covered her ears. She did not want to hear that name. Avery wanted to get closer, but Nigel stopped him. The twelve¨Cyear¨Cold boy¡¯s gaze was determined and resolute. When he opened his mouth to plead, his eyes were filled with obvious hatred. ¡°Mr. Gard, please. Please leave her alone. Please leave us alone.¡± Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Darlene Is Dying Nigel had never begged Avery like this before. He was still young, and for a very long time, he had no idea how much Darlene had suffered because of Avery. Later, he found out gradually, but because he hated Avery¡¯s guts, he never begged Avery. Yet Nigel was twelve years old anyway, and he had started to understand a lot of things that he was supposed to understand. He had no choice but to ept the fact. If Avery didn¡¯t want to leave them alone, chances were, Darlene would never be able to get away from Avery even till the day she died. Avery ignored Nigel¡¯s words. He had no way to respond to Nigel¡¯s words anyway. Leaving them alone was something he couldn¡¯t do, and he even found it hard to look into Nigel¡¯s eyes. Avery looked at Darlene, who cowered into the corner, shivering. His voice was a little hoarse as he said, ¡°Darlene, I was careless, and I should be med for what happened today. But rx. Dous has already paid the price. It¡¯s almost midnight now, so let¡¯s go back to the ward to get some rest, OK?¡± Darlene still did not speak. She couldn¡¯t hear out of her left ear, and now her right ear was ringing because of her great mood swings. She had almost lost hearing in both ears, and she could no longer hear what Avery was saying. She put her hands around herself, trembled, and stared at him with her dark eyes. Under her gaze like that, Avery even subconsciously wanted to flee. They were in a stalemate just like that. As time passed slowly, Darlene kept curling up the corner, and no one could get close to her. She was like a hedgehog, with spikes all over her body, watching everyone around her warily. No one coulde near her, and no one couldmunicate with her. Avery stood a few steps away from her, and they looked at each other in silence. In just a few months, they went from being a loving couple to each other¡¯s enemies who Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. in shared such a tense and hateful rtionship. She used to be glued to him as if she were his shadow. Yet now, though she was right in front of him, he could nevere near her. Avery¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse, and there was a trace of panic that was kind of obvious. He said, ¡°Darlene, let¡¯s talk, OK?¡± He thought, maybe I should take another step back. Maybe I should think more about it. Maybe I should give in a bit more so that she can feel better. Maybe things between us can be fixed. Maybe we can meet halfway. Maybe there is a way that¡¯s eptable for both of us¡­ Darlene¡¯s face was ghastly pale, and her eyes were slightly sunken due to fear and exhaustion. There were so many people surrounding her, including the doctors, the nurses, Nigel, and Avery. She wanted to hide, but she couldn¡¯t. Behind her was nothing but the cold and hard wall, and there was no room for her to retreat. Seth reminded Avery in a deep voice, ¡°There is something wrong with her. It could be that she is mentally ill. Why don¡¯t you go out and leave her alone for now?¡± Avery¡¯s face was tense. He hesitated for a second and was still unwilling to leave. He said, ¡°What if something happens to her while I¡¯m out?¡± He knew very well that Darlene could do anything right now. The knife had already been taken away, and there weren¡¯t any sharp objects in the room. However, if one was determined to die, there would always be a way. He clenched his fists and walked closer to her. ¡°Listen to me. Let¡¯s all calm down before anything. We can talk things over, right? Nigel is still a kid. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to scare him.¡± When Darlene saw him approaching, she shrank back even more fearfully. Nigel, who was aside, became agitated. He stood up from the ground to stop Avery, saying, ¡°Don¡¯te near her! ¡°Can¡¯t you see? She hates you! She doesn¡¯t like you! She almost died just now. It¡¯s all ¡°Ca because of you! You kept pushing her! She ended up here today because of you!¡± Avery froze, feeling unable to even take a step forward. Darlene stared at him without blinking. He felt that there was something wrong her, and the feeling constantly grew stronger. with The corners of her mouth were trembling, and so did her face. It seemed that she was exerting great force. It was not until he saw the blood gushing out of the corner of her mouth that he suddenly realized what she was doing, and his facepletely sank. He rushed over and pinched her chin, pressing it down hard, his eyes scarlet. ¡°Open your mouth! Are you crazy?¡± Darlene clenched her fists tightly, her teeth biting the tip of her tongue as she continued to use force. She kept exerting force without making a single sound. The ringing in her ears mixed with dizziness was overwhelming her, and her eyelids began to drop. She tried her best to hold on. Seth had already asked the nurse to bring over the tranquilizer, and he took a syringe and squatted down beside Darlene. Avery used one hand to hold Darlene¡¯s chin so that she could not use too much strength, and then he used the other hand to press her shoulder. Seth extended the syringe to Darlene¡¯s arm. She began to fight with all her might, as if determined to die, unwilling to let go of her teeth or say a word. Avery felt fear, and his forehead was covered in sweat. When he had heard people talk about killing themselves by biting their tongues, he had thought it was a joke. In his mind, the possibility of dying by biting off one¡¯s tongue almost didn¡¯t exist. It was almost impossible to die by biting off one¡¯s tongue. The instinctive reaction of one¡¯s body would prevent one from exerting any further force on one¡¯s teeth when feeling severe pain. Yet right now, those rational analyses all fell apart in his mind. His voice trembled violently. ¡°Rx. Seth will give you some medicine. Everything will be fine after a nap.¡± A doctor came over to help, wanting to hold Darlene down. Yet the help was unnecessary. Darlene was already weak, and now that Avery held her shoulder with one hand and pressed her legs with his knees, she could barely struggle. After being injected with the small tube of tranquilizer, she calmed down, and her pupils dted. Soon, she fainted. Her back was already pressed against the wall, and there was no room for her to fall back. Her body leaned forward. When one fell into aa, one¡¯s body would fall to the ground with one¡¯s entire weight. Yet when she leaned over, Avery hardly felt any weight. She leaned on his shoulder, and he was somehow shocked when he felt her weight. Terminally ill people lost weight every day as their lives faded. In the end, nothing remained but a skeleton, like a hollowed¨Cup bone marrow, which eventually became a fistful of ashes. Darlene was dying. When Avery first learned of her terminal illness, he had not pictured her death so clearly. When he saw her pale face and even vomited blood, he still had not pictured her death so clearly. Now, she was leaning against him, unconscious, and he began to feel that he could no longer feel her weight. All of a sudden, it urred to him acutely that she was about to die. If she died, she wouldn¡¯t exist. From now on, she would be air, which was weightless, invisible, and colorless. Even if he extended his hand to her, he could not reach her whatsoever. Avery unclenched his fists and carried Darlene out. His palms were extremely sticky, covered in sweat. He carried her downstairs to the ward and put her to bed. Darlene slept very quietly as if she had not been the one who had justmitted suicide and made a scene. Avery sat by the side of the bed for a long time, and then he leaned down and covered his face in the quilt. She had not left yet, but he was already beginning to feel lonely. In such a cold and cheerless room, he felt that he had nothing left when he looked around. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Let Her Go Darlene had been unconscious for the entire night. By the time she woke up the next day, it was already close to noon. Avery adopted Seth¡¯s suggestion. Other than taking her for a physical examination, he took her for a psychological one as well. The result was out in the afternoon. When Leana came to the ward with the psychological diagnosis results, her face was solemn. When she came in, Darlene had eaten something and had fallen asleep again. Leana handed the results in her hand to Avery, who was sitting by the bed, and said, ¡°She had a rpse of depression. And Mr. Gard, I think you know why. ¡°Patients with heart failure should avoid great mood swings the most, and patients with depression are most prone to emotional instability. Mr. Gard, my advice is that if you don¡¯t want her to die, you¡¯d better respect her own choices so that she can feel better.¡± Avery took the results, and his voice was obviously skeptical. ¡°She was reviewed not long ago, and the diagnosis was that her depression had been cured. How long has it All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. been?¡± Leana was a bit speechless for a second, and then she exined, ¡°Depression is simr to many physical diseases. She might behave normally temporarily, but if she gets agitated, she may still have a rpse. ¡°Her rpse has just started. If she gets stimted again, it is entirely possible that her depression will continue to worsen, as will her heart failure.¡± Avery looked at Leana and did not speak for a few seconds. He was suspecting her. Leana sneered and closed the medical record folder in her hand, ¡°I am only telling you about the results and offering my suggestions. ¡°Mr. Gard, if you don¡¯t believe me, feel free to find someone else to examine her. Or you can just pretend that she is fine. It¡¯s all up to you.¡± She sounded sarcastic, ¡°After all, you didn¡¯t believe her thest time Ms. Garcia was diagnosed with depression, right? ¡°Back then, your beloved woman, Ms. Sheridan, colluded with Dr. Hansen in iming that I was fabricating the results and lying. Now that the same thing happens again, of course, it is understandable that you do not believe me.¡± Avery didn¡¯t like others to mention his foolish past, and his face became cold. ¡°I see. You may get on with your work.¡± Leana was obviously not interested in talking to him, and she did not expect to change his mind. She left while ncing at Darlene on the bed with some sympathy. Leana thought, I feel bad for Darlene. As a heart failure patient, she is already miserable enough, and now she has a rpse of depression no less. No one is there to help her, and I wonder how many days she has left. Maybe Nathen can be of help? But I¡¯m afraid that his possessiveness might be a bit too excessive. I know about it better than anyone else. Maybe he can give Darlene a hand. However, even if she leaves with him, things might not get better for her. Avery sat by the bed. Once Leana left, the ward became quiet again. He turned the results over and over, clenching his palms slowly. The matching heart for her still hadn¡¯t turned up. She could continue to rely on. medicine or imnt an artificial heart. He grabbed Darlene¡¯s hand which was hanging by the bedside into his palm. Her wrist was so bony and fragile that it seemed that he could break it without even having to exert force. She could not afford to have great mood swings. However, people with depression had no way to maintain a stable mood. Perhaps there was a way, yet the premise was that he let her go. Avery refused to think about that possibility because he didn¡¯t want her to go. He put her hand back into the quilt, got up, and went to Giovanni. Giovanni was still in the office. When he saw Averye in, he had already known the reason. Darlene¡¯s tests were back. She had terminal heart failure. At best, she only had about two months left. The imntation of an artificial heart, in her case, would be very tricky. Avery sat down on the chair opposite Giovanni, his face slightly tense. ¡°Maybe we should give it a go. Do we have to go abroad if we go the artificial heart way? Mr. Dawson, do you know any reliable hospital or doctor in this area?¡± Giovanni was silent for a long time. He clicked on a video of a simted artificial heart transnt on his laptop, reversed theptop screen, and ced theptop in front of Avery. Giovanni¡¯s voice was solemn. ¡°Watch this video first. If it were that simple, many patients with advanced heart disease would have chosen an artificial heart already. Moreover, artificial heart technology is not very mature either at home or abroad.¡± Avery looked at the video. After the patient¡¯s own heart was removed, two artificial chambers were imnted into the patient¡¯s chest, connecting to arge air pump. outside the body by connecting tubes through the body¡¯s chest wall. Avery felt his scalp go numb. The living human being was like a cold machine. The connecting tubes were pulled out of the patient¡¯s body, and what was more, the patient couldn¡¯t live one second without the cumbersome power source. Giovanni exined in a deep voice, ¡°The artificial heart will be bigger and heavier than the patient¡¯s heart, about three times as heavy. Ms. Garcia is petite, and even the basic migration process can be difficult for her. ¡°Even if the transnt goes well, she will need to carry more than ten pounds of external power with her at all times and ensure that it is always connected. Also, she needs a lot of blood thinners to maintain her body temperature¡­¡® Avery found it hard to keep listening any longer. It sounded to him that Giovanni was talking about an object, or a machine, instead of a living human being. When Avery opened his mouth, he failed to calm down. He said, ¡°Mr. Dawson, are you saying that she is not suitable for an artificial heart? The only option she has is to stay on medication and wait for a suitable human heart. Right?¡± Giovanni looked a little embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s about her life, and I¡¯m not at liberty to decide on behalf of you and Ms. Garcia. I can only say that my advice is to wait as long as possible for a suitable live heart. ¡°Imnting an artificial heart means that Ms. Garcia¡¯s own heart will be taken out. After that, the chances of putting her heart back in her body will be almost zero. If anything goes wrong with the artificial heart, without having a live heart, she might die in a few days.¡± Avery opened his mouth. His throat was so hoarse that he could not speak. The video on theptop was still ying in a loop, and though he couldn¡¯t bear to watch. it anymore, he still stared at theptop screen and watched it again and again. Giovanni felt bad for Avery. He took theptop back and turned off the screen. ¡°I suggest that you wait for a while longer. After all, you have tried so many ways. Maybe a suitable heart for her wille up tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. ¡°Of course, if there is still no luck, no matter how unfavorable the artificial heart way is, you have no other choice. If things doe to that, I won¡¯t try to talk you out of it anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll Avery clenched his fists so tightly that veins on the backs of his hands popped up. wait for another week. If there is still no suitable heart after a week, I will take her abroad for an artificial heart. Given her condition, she can¡¯t afford to wait any longer.¡± Giovanni looked at Avery for a while and said with some hesitation, ¡°Forgive me for being blunt. In her current condition, there isn¡¯t much point in medication other than. waiting. ¡°She is suffering from both heart failure and depression. If she can make it another two months, keeping her mood steady is the most important thing for her. ¡°Avery, if you do care about her, even if it is for the sake of her life, you should let her go to the ce she wants to go and do what she wants to do.¡± Seeing that Avery was silent, Giovanni continued solemnly, ¡°With her current condition, it¡¯s hard to imagine what would happen if she had another great mood. swing.¡± Avery¡¯s expression was extremely tense, yet he still did not speak. Gustave stood outside the ward with the door ajar. Only when the conversation in the ward stopped did he turn and leave. He received a call from the shrink he had arranged for Abigail. ¡°Mr. Walpole, the results of Ms. Bullock¡¯s psychological examination are back, and they¡¯re not what you think.¡± Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 The Truth Comes Out Gustave hung up the phone. When he rushed downstairs, he thought of the scene in the wardst night. Back then, Darlene sat on the bed, looked at him imploringly, and said, ¡°Help me.¡± At that time, there were so many people in the ward, but he was sure that Darlene said. those words to him. She said so while looking at him. He went downstairs to the psych room, where the shrink was already waiting for him. The shrink handed him the results. ¡°Ms. Bullock does have a brain injury from that car ident many years ago, which led to her mental illness. There is certainly no possibility of ying dumb as you call it.¡± The shrink then added, ¡°She¡¯s got the IQ of a six or seven¨Cyear¨Cold, but she¡¯s notpletely nuts. She won¡¯t hurt others for no reason, except that she¡¯s not very clever.¡± Gustave recalled that night in the vi, Abigail threw the bowl with medicine onto Reina. He thought, even if she is stupid, she can¡¯t be that stupid. Or was she acting on someone else¡¯s orders? The more I think about it, the more I feel that something is wrong. Are things that coincidental? Abigail is Aurora? Moreover, Vivian¡¯s bad deeds were exposed, and the Bullock family was about to be implicated at the same time I found out about this. Speaking of which, it can be considered that I did the Bullock family a favor because of Abigail. He took the results and went out. Sandra, who was hiding outside and eavesdropping, immediately pulled Abigail and retreated to the corner of the corridor not far away. Seeing that Gustave came out, Abigail wanted to hand him the thermos that was filled with soup, but Sandra dragged her away. Abigail was unhappy. ¡°Sandra, what are you dragging me away for? I made the soup myself. I wanted Gustave to try it.¡± Sandra looked at the pink thermos in Abigail¡¯s hand with disgust and thought, seriously? Given your cooking skills, Thighly doubt whether the soup is eatable or not. At first, I figured that since Gustave regarded Abigail as Aurora, as long as the soup was made by Abigail, he would have it anyway no matter how horrible it was. Yet after overhearing the conversation between Gustave and the shrink, I realize it¡¯s not quite what I thought it would be. Gustave became suspicious of Abigail so soon and even suspected that Abigail was ying dumb. If he does find out something, I¡¯m sure he will be after our family. Thinking of this, she looked at Abigail with some disgust. ¡°How has Mr. Walpole been treating you recently? I heard that he has stopped calling you Aurora. Instead, he has started to address you as Ms. Bullock.¡± Sandra did not think that Gustave¡¯s attitude changed overnight. That night, when Gustave went to the Bullock¡¯s home and recognized Abigail as Aurora, he was so nice to Abigail. Abigail stuttered. She reluctantly told Sandra about the fact that when she went to Gustave¡¯s vi the first time, she scalded Reina with a bowl full of medicine. Sandra was so angry that her face went sullen right away. ¡°Why the heck would you do that?¡± Gustave hated it the most when others yed tricks on him. Even though Sandra was nning on using Abigail to plot against Darlene, Sandra would never make a move so soon. Abigail lowered her head in fear. ¡°I just¡­ don¡¯t like that woman. Gustave treats her differently, so I hate her grandmother as well. ¡°Why did she get to live in Gustave¡¯s ce earlier than me? And I overheard her telling Gustave the other day that she was Aurora.¡± Abigail did not know that she was not Aurora, so when she thought of thest time Gustave drank too much and addressed Darlene as Aurora, she hated Darlene¡¯s guts. The more Sandra thought about it, the more flustered she felt. She thought, now that Gustave has doubts about Abigail, I¡¯m afraid he will know about Darlene¡¯s real identity before things between him and Abigail are brought to the next level. Thinking of this, she became more determined. Not another second could be wasted. She stroked Abigail¡¯s head and put on a smile. She said, ¡°Abigail, you are not getting younger. You are old enough to get married and have children. Do you want to have a baby with Gustave?¡± Abigail was puzzled. ¡°A baby? All he ever did was hold my arm. Is that enough for me to get pregnant?¡± Sandra tried her best to be patient. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. You can have a baby as long as that¡¯s what you want. I can help you. ¡°As long as you have a baby, Gustave will no longer neglect you. He will marry you, be very good to you, and be there for you every day.¡± Abigail thought of that night. Back then, when Gustave first learned that she was Aurora, his eyes were filled with surprise. He was so good to her that she felt as if she was his treasure and was as delicate as a porcin doll. No one in Abigail¡¯s memory had ever cared for or treated her as well as he did. Unfortunately, it onlysted for a short time. The next day, Gustave took her to his vi, where she identally scalded Reina. Then he began to ignore her. Sandra told her that as long as she had a baby, Gustave would treat her as nicely as that night. At the thought of that, she couldn¡¯t help but start to look forward to it. Abigail nodded seriously. ¡°OK!¡± Sandra secretly heaved a sigh of relief and thought, as expected, you are a fool indeed, and you know nothing. I can sway you easily. When you are pregnant with Gustave¡¯s kid, I can use the kid to threaten the Walpole family and make thempromise whether they acknowledge the kid or not. Besides, Gustave¡¯s father, Mr. Walpole, wants grandkids so badly. I¡¯m sure he will be overjoyed. Maybe he will acknowledge Abigail as his daughter¨Cinw. As long as I have the Walpole family¡¯s support, even if I can no longer hold a ce in the Gard family, I won¡¯t have to worry that something might happen to my own family. Thinking of this, Sandra patted Abigail on the shoulder with a gentle expression. ¡°Go ahead and bring the soup to Gustave before the soup gets cold. I¡¯ve got something to do, and I¡¯ll go back.¡± Abigail happily nodded. ¡°OK. Sandra, about the baby¡­¡± Sandra immediately interrupted Abigail, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone else about this, including Gustave. I¡¯m sure he will be very happy when you surprise him.¡® Sandra sneered in her heart and thought, surprise? More like a fright. Abigail nodded repeatedly as if she understood and went towards Gustave briskly. Sandra turned around and took the elevator down to leave. When Abigail was walking towards Gustave, she saw him walking over. Dous had been pushed into the emergency room, and he might never recover from the injuries caused by Avery. The minute Gustave went to Dous¡® ward, Shannon burst into tears and threw a tantrum at him. Gustave persuaded Shannon, wanting her to give up on Dous, but Shannon refused to listen. Gustaveforted her for a few more minutes and had a headache. He wanted to go somewhere else before he got suffocated. As he walked, he somehow entered the elevator and headed to Darlene¡¯s ward upstairs. He was thinking about something and was a little absent¨Cminded. Only when he got out of the elevator did he realize that Abigail was following behind him. He was a little surprised. ¡°How long have you been following me?¡± Abigail looked upset. ¡°Gustave, are you going to Darlene again? Gustave, have you forgotten? I am Aurora! She is a fake!¡± She sounded a bit agitated. Failing to control her volume, her voice was a bit loud. A person walked over and stopped in front of her when he heard her. Seeing that Darlene had been asleep for a long time, Nigel wanted to go downstairs to buy some fruits for her. And just as he reached here, he coincidentally heard someone scolding Darlene. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Yet the name Aurora stunned him a bit. Nigel looked at Gustave with hostility. ¡°Mr. Walpole, is that my sister you¡¯re talking about? How do you know that her name was Aurora before?¡± Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 I¡¯ll Take Her Away Gustave was dumbfounded by Nigel¡¯s words. He stared at Nigel. ¡°What did you say?¡± Nigel replied in an unhappy voice, ¡°I heard you mention the names of Darlene and Aurora. Both of them are my elder sister¡¯s names. Do you have anything to do with her? Why did you scold her as a fake?¡± He continued as his gaze fell on Abigail, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why did you call yourself Aurora? I see. You must have said it wrong. My elder sister is so kind that she won¡¯t be angry at you. Don¡¯t do it anymore.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know why Abigail ndered Darlene, he hated others speaking ill things about Darlene the most. Abigail¡¯s face was raked with rage. She took a step closer to Nigel and red at him, asking, ¡°Are you the brother of that fake? ¡°It turns out that both of you are hateful. She pretended to be someone else, while you. were rude.¡± Nigel didn¡¯t mean to argue with her. He happened to hear her talk unpleasant things about Darlene and wanted to stop her. However, Abigail¡¯s arrogance irritated him. After all, he was just twelve years old and hot¨Ctempered. Nigel clenched his fists and shouted in anger, ¡°How dare you! Is there any between you and my elder sister? conflict ¡°Even if your name is also Aurora, you don¡¯t need to be so angry. It¡¯smon for different people to have the same name, isn¡¯t it? Or you are actually the fake one. That¡¯s why you be strangely angry.¡± Abigail¡¯s eyes turned red instantly. She yelled at him, ¡°You are talking nonsense! Sandra told me that I have been called Aurora since I was little. The one who gave me the name wished me to have a bright future. ¡°I didn¡¯t change my name until I left the orphanage and was brought back by the Bullock family when I was twelve. Back then, I fell into the sea by ident, and Gustave saved me.¡± Nigel had nned to make everything clear to Abigail and asked her not to nder Darlene anymore. However, he felt increasingly strange at what Abigail had said. She seemed to talk about. Darlene¡¯s experiences over the past few years. What Abigail had talked about was exactly what Darlene had experienced. Nigel thought, it¡¯s not rare for the woman in front of me to have the same name as Darlene before. However, how could they have almost the same experiences from childhood? Nigel remained silent for a while. Then, he changed his attitude and asked again, ¡°Did you say that you fell into a sea at twelve? Which sea did you fall into?¡± Abigail could tell that his attitude had softened. She thought that he felt guilty and up arguing with her. gave Her voice became even louder as she confidently repeated the name that Sandra had once told her, ¡°It¡¯s Beaufort Sea. ¡°Do you hear me clearly? When I fell into the sea, Gustave happened to surf there. He tried his best to save me. Now, do you believe that Darlene is a fake?¡± Nigel looked at Abigail with pity. ¡°I can basically confirm that you are lying. ¡°How did you know Darlene¡¯s experiences? How dare you act so boldly and confidently in front of me? I¡¯m Darlene¡¯s brother, okay?¡± As he spoke, he pointed at his face and then at Abigail¡¯s. ww He tutted, ¡°I¡¯m curious about one thing. What makes you put Darlene¡¯s experiences on yourself? ¡°Mr. Walpole, do you know about it? Can you satisfy my curiosity and tell me why she did so? He thought of Abigail¡¯s words and asked, ¡°Mr. Walpole, were you the one who saved Darlene when she fell into the sea?¡± Gustave did not reply to Nigel. He responded by asking, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Nigel nodded. ¡°Sure! Since I am ten years younger than Darlene, I didn¡¯t know how these things exactly happened to her. ¡°However, my grandmother kept repeating to me that Darlene had fallen into the sea. ten years ago and stayed several years in the orphanage. I¡¯m extremely familiar with these things.¡± He paused for a moment. Then, he continued as his eyes lowered a little. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my grandmother can¡¯t talk now.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Gustave turned around and walked toward Darlene¡¯s ward. Abigail had a bad premonition and wanted to call Sandra. Seeing that Gustave had gone far away, she changed her mind and hurriedly chased after him. ¡°Gustave, what he said was nonsense. He made it up. I¡¯m Aurora. He and Darlene worked together to deceive you ¡­.. Ah!¡± Before she could finish speaking, Gustave put all his strength to shake her hand, which was on his arm, away. Abigail didn¡¯t expect that he would do so. Even though Gustave became more and more indifferent to her recently, he had never been this rude to her. She wanted to stop him from going to Darlene. To her surprise, he directly pushed her away. Abigail stumbled back and fell to the ground, with her forehead hitting the wall beside her. She covered her forehead and eximed on purpose, ¡°It hurts! It¡¯s bleeding! Gustave, please take me to the doctor. Don¡¯t leave me alone.¡± The people passing by in the corridor nced at her with odd looks. However, Gustave, the one she shouted to, kept going without looking back at her anymore. Abigail was so aggrieved that her tears streamed down her cheeks. She took out her phone and called Sandra, ¡°What should I do? Gustave wants to abandon me. He listened to what Darlene¡¯s brother said and thought that I was a fake. Can you help me?¡± She burst into passionate weeping. The people around her looked at her with sympathy. Then, they watched Gustave, who was about to disappear from the corridor, and shook their heads. They sighed, ¡°What a heartless man!¡± Nigel passed by her and sneered, ¡°You deserve it. No wonder you are from the Bullock family. All of your family are shameless.¡± Abigail was incandescent with anger. She tried hard to stand up and continued to scold Nigel. Nigel had a bad feeling when he noticed several doctors running toward Darlene¡¯s ward anxiously in the corridor. He immediately followed them. The ward was once again in chaos. Darlene had just woken up. She opened her eyes and saw Avery walking to her with a basin of warm water to wipe her face. She was shocked and directly knocked the basin to the ground. The ward was in a mess as both the bed sheet and the ground were covered in water. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Her emotions were unstable. In spite of the slippery ground, she pulled the needle from her arm and was about to get out of bed in a panic. She looked at Avery as if Avery was an extremely terrifying person. Her face was pale with fear. ¡°Get lost!¡± Avery stopped her with a straight face. ¡°Lie down. I¡¯ll ask the servants to clean the floor, or you will fall.¡± Darlene looked around the ward with her eyes full of vignce. ¡°Where are Nigel and my grandmother? You want to use them to threaten me again, don¡¯t you? Where did you hide them?¡± She was extremely nervous and emotional as she had just woken up from her nightmare. She insisted on getting out of bed. ¡°I want to find them. I have to find them and bring them back.¡± The ground was covered in water. Avery wore a serious face when he saw Darlene stepping barefoot on the ground. He went over to support her, but Darlene used all her strength to push him away. However, she was too weak. She lost her bnce and fell to the ground with a loud bang. Avery¡¯s face turned sullen. Just as he wanted to pick up Darlene from the ground, he saw someone else reaching out. Gustave reached the ward with the police. He helped Darlene up and then looked into Avery¡¯s eyes. Before Avery could stop him, Gustave said, ¡°I¡¯ll take her away.¡± Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Leave the Hospital Avery wondered if he had misheard. What was wrong with Gustave? What did he do here? Was he crazy? Before Avery could figure out what was going on, he heard Gustave say to Darlene. ¡°Aurora, I¡¯ll take you away.¡± In an instant, Darlene, who had a frightened expression on her face, froze. She stopped struggling. She looked at Gustave with her red eyes and could no longer hold back her tears. She gave Gustave a pleading look. ¡°Please save me.¡® Avery clenched his fists tightly. He finally understood why Gustave hade over and why his attitude had changed. He was furious and reached out his hand, trying to pull Darlene to his side. He shouted, ¡°Darlene, did you call Gustave over? It seems that I underestimated you. Did you forget whose wife you are? Do you think he can really take you away?¡± Just as he reached out his hand, Darlene retreated in fear. Soon, her back hit the bedside. table. Her face turned pale, but she had no time to groan in pain. The only thing on her mind. was to run out of the ward. She was afraid of Avery and did not want to see him. She had a nightmare about what had happened between them just now. He had pressed her down in the heavy rain and kicked her hard on the knee. He had stepped on the back of her hand with the tip of her leather shoes, making the back of her hand bleed. He had ordered his tall and robust bodyguards to take her to have a miscarriage. He had ignored the doctor¡¯s suggestion and said coldly, ¡°No matter what happens, she can¡¯t give birth to the child.¡± He had poured the hot water on her and pressed her head into the bathtub. He had stopped Nigel from having heart transntation twice in a row. The more she did not want to think about these things, the clearer they shed across her mind. It was like a movie on a big screen. She could not do anything to stop it but watch it until it finished. She didn¡¯t stop stepping backward until her back was against the wall. She covered her hand on her chest. Although she had gotten those things through for a long time, she felt heart¨Cwrenching at the thought of them. She suffered too much because of Avery. Ever since they met, she had fallen into despair bit by bit. Her breathing became heavier, and she was about to fall apart. However, Avery continued to stare at her with a reproachful and dissatisfied gaze. He seemed to question her if she was the one who had called Gustave over. As he approached her step by step, Darlene felt the look in his eyes terrifying. Her breathing was uneven, and her hands trembled violently. Gustave grabbed her arm and pulled her behind him. Then, he looked coldly at Avery. ¡°Mr. Gard, don¡¯t you see that she is extremely resistant to you now? ¡°As she is suffering from depression, you can be considered her guardian to a certain extent. However, it¡¯s a special situation now. If you insist on keeping her by your side, you will make her die.¡± Avery¡¯s eyes were red. He felt extremely uneasy. ¡°Gustave, what nonsense are you talking about? Darlene is my wife. Who do you think you are? How dare you try to take her away from me!¡± Gustave turned around and looked at Darlene. Then, he continued, ¡°I have asked Leana about Aurora¡¯s condition. She still has the ability to think independently and rationally. I won¡¯t force her to leave with me. I will ask her about her opinion.¡± He grabbed Darlene by her wrist tightly. ¡°How about I take you away?¡± Darlene looked at him in a daze. Gustave continued gently, ¡°You can trust me. I¡¯ve known everything. I will help you the same as before.¡± Darlene¡¯s hands trembled a little. After a while, she nodded and avoided Avery¡¯s gaze in fear. She said in a soft but firm voice, ¡°Thanks.¡± Avery said as his face turned gloomy, ¡°What are you doing? Gustave, listen, let go of Darlene!¡± As he spoke, he walked close to Gustave and tried to pull Darlene back. However, Darlene¡¯s eyes were filled with great resistance toward him. Whenever he took a step forward, she would take a step back behind Gustave. She wanted to escape at any time. Avery looked into her eyes and finally realized that she hated him and wanted to stay away from him. A strange confusedness descended on his mind. ¡°Darlene, I am your husband. I will take good care of you. You are not in good health right now. You can¡¯t leave the hospital for the time being.¡± Gustave interrupted him, ¡°I will ask the best doctor to treat her. Mr. Gard, you should know very well that she will recover soon as long as she doesn¡¯t see you. After that, Gustave turned to look at the policeman beside him and said, ¡°Mr. Gard, you don¡¯t need to say anything else. As you see, Darlene can¡¯t stay with you now. ¡°Her mood is unstable. She wants to leave you. This is her choice. If you still feel worried, you can ask Dr. Elicott about her suggestions.¡± Leana, who had been standing at the side silently, handed the report to the policeman and said in a deep voice, ¡°I am Ms. Garcia¡¯s therapist. Based on the result of her psychological examination, I suggest respecting her own choice for the time being. ¡°Since she suffers from both depression and heart failure, we¡¯d better not force her to do anything she doesn¡¯t want. We have to prevent her from having swing emotions. Otherwise, she will be in danger.¡± Giovanni was too busy toe over. Therefore, Leana and Nathen became the ones who knew Darlene¡¯s condition the best. Leana was Darlene¡¯s therapist. Nathen worked together with Giovanni to be in charge of Darlene¡¯s heart disease. After Leana finished speaking, she looked at Nathen. ¡°You are also clear about Ms. Garcia¡¯s condition. As her attending physician, do you have any suggestions?¡± Nathen maintained silence for a moment. He did not want Gustave to take Darlene away, but he didn¡¯t want to show his dark side in front of Darlene either. He didn¡¯t say a word until Nigel, who had just rushed in, begged him in a trembling voice, ¡°Dr. Elicott, please help my Darlene. You know what is better for her.¡± Nathen clenched the medical record in his hand tightly and finally said, ¡°Now, the most important thing is to stabilize Ms. Garcia¡¯s emotions. She can¡¯t stay by Mr. Gard¡¯s side calmly, which will make the illness worse.¡± Gustave looked at the policeman beside him. ¡°The situation is already very clear, right? Ms. Garcia is an adult. She has the right to leave the hospital. Can I take her away now?¡± As he spoke, he was about to take Darlene away. When he walked out, Avery motioned. to the bodyguards standing outside the door to stop him. In an instant, several bodyguards of Gustave immediately came over as well. The atmosphere quickly became subtle. Gustaveughed. ¡°What are you doing? The police are still here. Are you going to resort. to violence? Mr. Gard, I will take Ms. Garcia out for a walk. Anyway, I¡¯m her friend. IsAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. there any problem with it?¡± Since both Gustave and Avery were powerful, the police didn¡¯t dare to annoy either of them. The police had no reason to stop Darlene from going out with Gustave. Avery¡¯s bodyguards could only get out of the way. Gustave took Darlene out andforted her in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t be afraid. You fell into the sea and survived. You are brave. You can get through everything, right?¡° Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Let Her Go Darlene¡¯s hands trembled violently as she followed Gustave out. Darlene could feel that Avery was keeping staring at her even if she did not turn around. Avery would not let her go, nor would he let Gustave go. But was Darlene going topromise? Darlene struggled in her heart, but at this moment, she wanted to gamble. Darlene knew that this would implicate Gustave, so she had lied to him back then and rejected his help. But at that moment, when Avery¡¯s palm was on her arm, Darlene suddenly wanted to be selfish and give it a try regardless of the cost. For so many years, Darlene had always been overcautious and afraid of implicating others, but she had never been treated well because of this. Her palm trembled violently until Avery¡¯s cold voice rang out behind her, ¡°Mr. Dorsey, her?¡± she is my wife. Are you sure you won¡¯t help me stop. Avery did not dare to approach Darlene personally. Darlene¡¯s mood was too unstable now. He was afraid that if he approached her in a hurry, he would really force her into an ident again. Tom looked embarrassed. Just now in the sick room, Nathen said that he should respect Darlene¡¯s own choice. It could be considered that he had made a statement. The Elicott family was famous in Baltimore. As for the Walpole family, its power and foundation were evenrger. Cassius has a lot of connections with the court and the prosecutor¡¯s office. Gustave has a deep rtionship with those younger influential people in Baltimore. Now that Darlene was about to leave, unless Darlene and Gustave had some improper rtionship and had an extramarital affair, otherwise, as a police officer, there was no reason for Tom to force Darlene to stay by Avery¡¯s side. Tom appeared to be reluctant, ¡°Mr. Gard, you have seen your wife¡¯s condition. Why don¡¯t you calm down first and wait for your wife¡¯s emotions to stabilize first, in case something bad happens to your wife¡¯s health? What do you think?¡± Avery clenched his fists tightly, clenched his teeth, and smashed his fist against the wall. Tom did not want to get involved in this matter, so he immediately brought a few policemen to find an excuse to leave. ¡°Then I will leave it to you. I still have other matters to attend to, so I will take my leave first.¡± After Tom finished speaking, he took the police and left first. It was difficult for others to deal with one¡¯s family affairs. As a police officer, Tom really could not make clear these internal conflicts. Avery¡¯s anger surged up. He walked over a few steps and coldly called out to Darlene, who was in front of him, ¡°Are you sure you want to go with him? Darlene, think clearly. about what consequences Mr. Walpole will bear because of you. And what will his father do?¡± Gustave stopped in his tracks and turned around to sneer at Avery. ¡°I will wait and see the consequences that you say, Mr. Gard.¡± Blue veins bulged on the back of Avery¡¯s hand because of anger. ¡°Darlene, you don¡¯t want your grandmother and brother anymore?¡± Darlene turned to Avery. It was impossible that she had no concerns about them at all. ¡°It has nothing to do with them. Even if you don¡¯t want me to take them away, I will never stay because of this. ¡°Avery, I¡¯m going to die. In thest period of time, I don¡¯t want to wait for death while. seeing your face.¡± Avery¡¯s face was extremely tense. He wanted to have a good talk with her, but because of his anger and unwillingness, every word he said was like a needle that fiercely pierced through. ¡°Darlene, is it so unbearable for you to stay with me? You want to go with another man, and you say it so usibly. Gustave looked at Avery with some sympathy, ¡°Mr. Gard, if you have finished, excuse 1. us. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡®As for Nigel and Mrs. Garcia, since you insist on keeping them, thank you for taking care of them. Darlene will also be at case. ¡°However, since they will stay with you, if something really happens, you will not be able to evade the responsibility, right?¡± Darlene couldn¡¯t take Nigel and Reina away for now. With Darlene¡¯s current situation, she could not raise Nigel independently and take care of Reina. If Darlene wanted to take them away, he would most likely have to file awsuit with Avery. Only when they divorced, they wouldpletely belong to Darlene. No matter whether Darlene had the ability to take care of them or not, it would not be Avery¡¯s turn to be their guardian. Thewsuit would be a little troublesome, so now, Darlene could only leave first. Nigel stood behind and raised his voice, ¡°Darlene, you don¡¯t have to worry about me and Grandma. Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of Grandma. And I can take care of myself when I grow up.¡± ¡°Darlene, take good care of yourself. Avery does not dare to do anything to Grandma and me.¡± Darlene clenched her fists tightly and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Nigel, sorry to make you suffer for a while. When I divorce him, I wille back to pick you and Grandma up.¡± Nigel¡¯s eyes were red and he nodded repeatedly. ¡°Darlene, you have to be good. Take medicine and treat your illness on time. I wille to Mr. Walpole¡¯s ce to see you. when I have the chance.¡± Darlene hardened her heart and did not look at Nigel again. She followed Gustave and left. Many things had to be resolved decisively, and there was no way to escape. Darlene¡¯s figure disappeared at the end of the corridor. Avery¡¯s eyes were red. In the end, he could not control himself and wanted to chase after Darlene. ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you let Ms. Garcia go? She really can¡¯t be stimted in her current situation.¡± Cyrus could not bear to stop him. ¡°Perhaps she would be able to cooperate with Mr. Walpole¡¯s treatment. If she could ept a heart transnt, it would be the best. If she couldn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer for thest period of time.¡± Avery looked at Cyrus. His eyes were dazed. ¡°Is she really in pain when she¡¯s with me?¡± Cyrus softened his voice, ¡°Sir, you know best how Ms. Garcia has been doing recently.¡± ¡°She had narrowly escaped death several times. Sir, there is only one life. Ms. Garcia does not have one more life than others. She is not so lucky to survive every time.¡± If Avery forced Darlene to stay, the next time they had a conflict, with Darlene¡¯s current situation, she might not be able to survive. Avery looked at the long corridor. There was no longer Darlene¡¯s figure in the empty corridor. Avery¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°But I already know everything. When I treated her like that all those years ago, she stayed. Why is it that when I n to treat her well now, she is going to leave?¡± Avery really intended topensate Darlene. He would treat her well and stay with her while she received treatment. They had been together for ten years, so how could Gustavepare with him? Avery was unwilling to admit that if he had been with Darlene, the only advantage he had was being with Darlene for ten years. Nigel stood to the side and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s not that you have been with my sister for ten years, but my sister has devoted her sincere heart to a bastard for ten years. ¡°Mr. Gard, my sister is about to be forced to death by you. If you really have any conscience or regret, please let her leave.¡± Avery did not say anything. After a long time, he said in a low voice, ¡°Impossible. I will not let Gustave take her away. Cyrus. Call Markus and tell him to unterally terminate the cooperation with the Walpole Group.¡± Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Cassius Asks Gustave to Go Home Cyrus thought that he had heard wrong. When did Avery be so impulsive in business? Cyrus asked to confirm, ¡°Sir, do you mean to directly terminate the biggest contract signed with the Walpole Group now? This is a unteral vition of the contract. What kind of reason should we give to the Walpole Group and the public?¡± Avery obviously could not calm down. Moreover, his n to terminate the contract unterally was only out of his intention to give Gustave a reminder. Such a big deal was rted to the interests of the Gard Group and Walpole Group, and it might not really end when it was negotiatedter. Avery said impatiently, ¡°The technology and products of the Walpole Group are notpletely in line with our requirements, so we intend to terminate the cooperation. ¡°There were many other reasons like this. Markus would settle the specific reason. The contract termination letter was sent directly first. I was waiting for the Walpole Group to reply.¡± Cyrus finally understood what Avery meant, but if they terminated the cooperation like this, the Walpole Group wouldn¡¯t be the only one suffering a loss. At least it would be a loss for both parties. So Cyrus had to remind Avery, ¡°Sir, this is not appropriate. Why don¡¯t you think about it. twice? ¡°The Gard Group has always valued its reputation. With a precondition that the partner is meless, the case that the contract was suddenly terminated unterally has never happened before. It is hard to estimate the impact on the Gard Group¡¯s future profit and reputation that the termination will bring. Besides¡­ Cyrus paused slightly and then he continued, ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Gard will not agree no matter what. Once it gets out, the board of directors and shareholders. will be involved. It may be troublesome.¡± Avery was in a very bad mood. He directly turned around and left. ¡°Cyrus, you think about too many things. Just let Markus do as I say. ¡°Gustave knows what I want. As for the influence of ending the cooperation with the Gard Group, that was a problem that the relevant departments of the Gard Group should think of.¡± Cyrus was in a dilemma. ¡°Sir, this¡­¡± Before Cyrus finished speaking, Avery had already left. At the Walpole¡¯s vi. The doctor came out of the consulting room and told Gustave with a serious expression, ¡°The situation is not promising. Ms. Garcia¡¯s heart failure has been very serious. This is obvious. ¡°My suggestion is, Mr. Walpole, you begin to prepare an artificial heart. If the situation continues to deteriorate, we can only prepare to imnt artificial hearts at any time.¡± He opened the medical record and handed it to Gustave. ¡°As for Ms. Garcia¡¯s psychological illness, I¡¯m afraid it will be more dangerous than her heart disease. ¡°She suddenly suffered a great shock, causing her depression to rpse. Her current mood is very unstable. It is best to ensure that she has someone by her side to protect her at any time to prevent any idents from happening when she loses control of her emotions.¡± Gustave took the medical record the doctor handed over and said, ¡°Got it. Thank you for your hard work.¡± Gustave turned around and looked at Darnell, who had just returned from the call. ¡°Choose two more reliable servants to guard her.¡± Darnell looked troubled. He had just hung up a call and was still holding the phone in his hand ¡°Sir, something has happened. ¡°Avery had ended the one¨Csided coboration with the Gard Group. The termination. letter had been sent directly to Mr. Walpole. Mr. Walpole had called and said that he wanted you to return home immediately.¡± Gustave flipped through the medical records in his hands. He clearly wasn¡¯t worried at all. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to go back. Let Avery transfer enough sum of the liquidated damages. If he wants to end it, then so be it. If I lose ten percent of the benefits, he will lose at least twenty percent.¡± Darnell was a little hesitant. ¡°But Mr. Walpole said that if you don¡¯t go back, he wille directly now. Ms. Garcia¡¯s current situation is still unstable. If Mr. Walpolees to make trouble, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Gustave frowned and closed the medical record immediately. He threw it back into the hands of the doctor next to him and told the servant, ¡°Keep an eye on her. If anything happens, your sry will be deducted.¡± The servant immediately nodded repeatedly. There was nothing more terrible than deducting wages for working at Gustave¡¯s ce. Gustave was in a bad mood. When he walked out, he strode over. Darnell quickly followed Gustave behind and then drove to the Walpole¡¯s old house. Gustave was in a bad mood. Darnell drove all the way and did not dare to make noise. When they arrived, other than Cassius, Sandra and Abigail were also there. any Gustave walked in and looked at Sandra. He sneered, ¡°Ms. Bullock, you¡¯re quite think¨Cskinned. I thought you would be too embarrassed to enter the door of our house. for a year or so.¡± Sandra coughed with a guilty conscience. ¡°Mr. Walpole, Abigail¡¯s matter is indeed a misunderstanding. There was a little trouble in the orphanage. ¡°I have exined it to your father. Your father said that Abigail is a clever and sensible child. She will be friends with you.¡± Gustave looked at Abigail mockingly. He was not in the mood to talk about how thick their skin was. He directly sat down on the sofa opposite Cassius. ¡°Dad, if you have something to say, just say it. I¡¯m busy. I have something else to do.¡± Cassius asked in a deep voice, ¡°Busy? Busy taking care of someone else¡¯s wife, busy sending the Walpole Group to a dead end?¡± Gustave leaned back and took the coffee the servant handed over. He took a sip. unhurriedly. ¡°Dad, you are too serious. Avery unterally terminated the cooperation. That is his problem. It¡¯s none of my business. If he wants to do this, it will be a disgrace to the Gard Group.¡± Cassius said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you about these meaningless things. Immediately send that Darlene back to Avery. Don¡¯t interfere in things that you should not get involved in. ¡°No matter who Aurora was back then, she was just a twelve¨Cyear¨Cold girl. Does it matter? ¡°I think Abigail is a very obedient child. The psychologist also said that her illness will soon get better. You are also at the age to start your family¡­¡± Gustave interrupted Cassius and said impolitely, ¡°Dad, what are you trying to say? You have good taste. Are you trying to persuade me to marry a fool?¡± Abigail¡¯s eyes immediately turned red and her face was full of grievance. How could Gustave say that to her? Cassius was so angry that he threw the coffee cup on the table. ¡°Watch yournguage. Abigail is here. What are you saying?¡± Gustave¡¯s expression also turned cold. ¡°Dad, you can clearly hear what I¡¯m saying. I really want to ask, what did you want to say after beating around the bush? ¡°Sandra and the Bullock family had ill intentions and ced fake goods beside me. Now, you even invited her over to entertain her. Are you sure you are not muddled?¡± Cassius was so angry that he mmed his fist on the coffee table, causing a violent cough, ¡°You bastard, bastard! ¡°Obedience and discipline are women¡¯s virtues. The Walpole family chooses a daughter¨Cinw for a reason. I think Abigail is a hundred times better than that fickle Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Darlene. Gustave immediately stood up. ¡°Dad, you should think about these thoughts yourself. I have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Cassius¡® voice suddenly sank. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you. I will never watch my own son ruin his own future like this. ¡°A man should value his career. You are just like your mother. You take feelings too seriously and can¡¯t tell the point!¡± Gustave turned around, anger in his eyes. ¡°You are not qualified to judge my mother. It is you who are heartless and unworthy to be a husband.¡± As soon as Gustave finished speaking, he sensed that something was wrong, and the heat in his body came abruptly. Gustave looked at the cup of coffee on the coffee table, and it was only at this moment that he realized something. Gustave looked over in disbelief and heard his father speak in a deep voice. ¡°Abigail, help Mr. Walpole up and rest.¡± Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Gustave Is Drugged Abigail did not really understand Cassius and Sandra¡¯s real intentions. Seeing Gustave suddenly appear to be very ufortable, she thought that he was tired and immediately stood up to support him. ¡°Gustave, you should go upstairs and have a rest. I will¡­ I will ask someone to get some pills for you.¡± The word ¡°pills¡± pierced into Gustave¡¯s mind like a needle. He was a little dazed. He forced himself to be a little rational and somewhat was out of control as he pushed Abigail away. Abigail saw that Gustave¡¯s eyes were strangely red and she shouted angrily, ¡°Get lost!¡± Abigail took a step back in fear and did not dare to stick close to Gustave. She looked at the servant beside her and said, ¡°You. Go help him!¡± Cassius said in a cold voice and insisted, ¡°It¡¯s not up to him! Abigail, help him up. I don¡¯t believe that I can only watch my son be fooled around by a woman like that!¡± Abigail was not willing to go over it again. No matter how stupid she was, she could still feel Gustave¡¯s hostile and guarded eyes. With such a gaze, it was as if she was an unpardonable bad guy. Abigail looked at Cassius strangely. ¡°Mr. Walpole, let the servant help Gustave. And I, I am weak. Why do you want me to help him alone?¡± Sandra was so angry that her face turned sullen. This fool. How can she be so smart at this time?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Sandra finally managed to convince Cassius with great difficulty, saying that in order to stop Gustave from being bewitched by Darlene and to let him and Abigail get together earlier, they should solve the current problem first. Moreover, since Abigail was not very smart, it was naturally best to control her. This was exactly what Cassius wanted. He would not let Gustave be used by women because of his feelings. However, Sandra did not expect Abigail to suddenly not cooperate. Sandra tried her best to control her emotions. She approached Abigail and said coldly, ¡°Abigail, I am doing this for your own good. Have you forgotten? We agreed before that if you give birth to a child for Gustave, he will marry you and treat you well.¡± Gustave¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Sandra, you are dreaming!¡± Abigail grasped her hand tightly, her face pale as she shook her head. ¡°But you never said that Gustave would not like it. I don¡¯t want to do that anymore. Let¡¯s go back. I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore.¡± Sandra became furious, and the tone of her suppressed voice changed. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you, Abigail. Do you really think that the Bullock family has raised you for so many years for nothing? If you want to stay in the Bullock family, then obediently bring Mr. Walpole up.¡± Sandra lowered her voice and pretended to tidy up Abigail¡¯s cor. She leaned close to Abigail¡¯s ear and only the two of them could hear her words. Abigail looked at Sandra angrily, ¡°So, from the beginning, you deliberately lied to me. What do you mean I am Aurora? I am the person Gustave has been thinking about for many years. All of them are fake! ¡°No one has ever treated me well. Gustave is the first person who is truly good to me. He said that he would take me away to protect me, but everything was fake. Everything is fake!¡± Abigail red fiercely at Abigail. ¡°You lied to me and let me be a bad person with you! Let me tell you, I won¡¯t do it anymore!¡± Sandra was so angry that her face was trembling. ¡°Abigail, are you crazy?¡± Abigail¡¯s eyes were red. She grabbed the bag on the sofa and was about to go out. Sandra gritted her teeth and stopped her. Tonight¡¯s matter had to be done even if it couldn¡¯t be done. During the dispute, Cassius¡® face was cold and calm. No one noticed that Gustave had silently sent a message through his phone. Darnell quickly brought two bodyguards with him and barged in from the outside. The servants and housekeepers of the Walpole family¡¯s old house blocked the way outside, but they were useless. No one was stopped. Darnell saw that something was wrong with Gustave. Then he looked at Cassius, and his eyes immediately showed hostility. Darnell walked over to support Gustave. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gustave supported himself against the wall and walked out. There were beads of sweat dripping down his forehead. ¡°Go back.¡± Cassius saw that Gustave was about to leave and immediately said in a low voice, ¡°Stop him, Darnell. You are not in charge of the Walpole family¡¯s business!¡± Darnell turned around and nced at Cassius. He took a fruit knife from the coffee table. His voice was very cold. ¡°Mr. Walpole, my sry is not paid by you.¡± Cassius was so angry that he was speechless for a long time. ¡°You, you! I¡­¡± Sandra was in a hurry to stop Darnell and instructed a few servants, ¡°What are you waiting for? Stop him! Do you want to be fired?¡± Darnell asked the bodyguard to bring Gustave out first and scratched the fruit knife with his thumb. ¡°Ms. Bullock, did you forget about what happenedst time when the gun was pointed at the back of your head?¡± As Darnell spoke, he took a step closer. ¡°The gun is not a real one. As for whether this knife is real or not, why don¡¯t you try it?¡± Sandra stared at Darnell warily. ¡°What are you trying to do? I¡¯m warning you¡­¡± Darnell interrupted her. ¡°I can tell that you don¡¯t have the guts toe here. Why don¡¯t you guys take over? Who will?¡± He swept his gaze over the servants beside him, and the servants immediately lowered their heads. In the front yard of the vi, the butler and the servants who were guarding outside had already been beaten down. They were here to earn some money, not to sell their lives. Only a fool would go up against the tip of a knife at this time. Cassius¡® heart was not well and he was now angry. He wanted to chase after Gustave, but his heart was so painful that he could not get up from the sofa. Darnell took the knife, turned around, and immediately drove back to the Walpole¡¯s vi. Darnell had just driven out of the front yard of the old house and was nning to throw the fruit knife in his hand aside. Gustave in the back seat suddenly said, ¡°Bring it over.¡± Darnell did not understand for a moment and turned around to look. ¡°Mr. Walpole, what did you say?¡± When Darnell looked back, he saw that Gustave¡¯s ck shirt had already unbuttoned three or four buttons. The flickering light from outside the car window shone in, and Gustave¡¯s facial outline was cold and wless in the dark. Gustave nced at him, and Darnell immediately looked away. He was straight! ¡°Give me the knife.¡± The voice in the back seat was a little strained. Darnell was still a little confused. He immediately handed over the knife in his hand and said, ¡°Mr. Walpole, I¡¯ll contact the family doctor for you now. Let him go directly to the vi.¡± Gustave took the knife and stabbed it into his arm. He replied, ¡°No need. Continue driving.¡± Darnell immediately turned back. He did not look back and stepped on the elerator. It was originally a half¨Chour drive, but Darnell drove fast and went back in ten minutes. Darnell immediately helped Gustave in, and the vi soon became a mess. Darlene had alreadye out of the consultation room in the basement and went upstairs to sleep in the bedroom. The psychologist gave her psychological hypnosis treatment, and her current situation was barely stable. When she was asleep, she heard the noise outside. She got up and went out to take a look. She saw the servant carrying an ice bucketing out of the bedroom next door. There were several pieces of ice in the bucket. Darlene asked curiously, ¡°Did something happen?¡± The servant had no idea what to say and hesitantly replied, ¡°No, nothing. Mr. Walpole said that he wanted a bucket of ice for bathing. I just sent a bucket in.¡± Darlene was dumbfounded for a moment and thought that she had heard wrong. ¡°Ice? Bath?¡± It waste autumn and it was almost winter. The temperature was low in the middle of the night. Darlene had heard of people bathing in cold water on a cold day, but she had never heard of anyone taking ice directly. She was about to speak when she saw Darnell rushing over from the other side of the corridor, rushing downstairs. Darlene walked over and asked, ¡°What happened to Mr. Walpole? Why did he use ice?¡± Darnell stopped in his tracks and coughed. After organizing his words for a long time, he replied, ¡°Just a little fever. Use ice to lower the temperature.¡± Darlene frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t use the ice when he caught a fever. If the body temperature is too high and the ice is used to lower the temperature, it may also cause a shock. Something may happen to him.¡± Darlene went outside the bedroom with a gloomy face and raised her hand to knock on the door. Just as she knocked, the door suddenly opened from the inside. When Gustave came out of the door, Darlene watched as his body was steaming, probably because the ice had just been soaked. Gustave was tied with a bath towel. Darlene was stunned for a moment and immediately turned around to avoid his gaze. Her arm was suddenly pulled and she was brought in. Darnell rushed forward and wanted to say something, but the bedroom door closed in front of him with a bang. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Aurora, Help Me The sound of the bedroom door being closed could be clearly heard. Darlene realized what had happened. Her heart suddenly skipped a beat. The door separated her from the outside world. At this moment, there were only her and Gustave in the bedroom. Darlene looked up and met Gustave¡¯s scarlet eyes. His reaction and expression looked really abnormal. When his heavy and hot breath gushed out, Darlene was so panicked that her fingers were clenched tightly. She frantically tried to reach for the door handle and open it. She could finally guess what was going on with Gustave. Using ice to cool down the fever? It was not that simple. However, she reacted a bit toote. The more anxious she was, the more her hand. trembled. Her back was pressed against the door by Gustave. There was not enough between her body and the door for her to open the door. space She waspletely confused. The servants and Darnell were outside the door. They watched as Gustave pulled her in. Now they just watched and turned a blind eye to her suffering? The door could not be opened, so she could only try to appease Gustave. ¡°Mr. Walpole, calm down. I just heard someone talking downstairs. It seems that the doctor ising. Why don¡¯t we let the doctor check on you? Otherwise¡­¡® Darlene moved to the side with difficulty, wanting to leave Gustave. The bath towel was tied to his waist. He wasn¡¯t wearing anything. At such a close distance, Darlene¡¯s face was almost pressed against his chest. Just as her body moved a little to the side, she seemed to be able to distance herself from Gustave. Darlene held her breath. When she was just about to breathe a sigh of relief, her shoulder was suddenly pulled, and she directly fell to the sofa. Her back touched the switch on the wall, so the light was instantly turned off. The bedroom fell into darkness. Gustave pressed her shoulder and leaned down. Darlene was so scared that her face turnedpletely pale. She almost screamed, ¡°Help!¡± However, Gustave said in a heavy voice, ¡°Aurora, help me.¡± Darlene¡¯s words choked at her throat. She leaned back on the sofa and clutched its edge, trembling. She didn¡¯t dare to move, but she dropped the idea of screaming for help. Ten years ago in the deep sea, when Gustave helped her out of the water, she also said, ¡°Help me.¡± Gustave saved her life once. That was something she would never be able to repay in her life. Her body was extremely tense. She did not move, except for a slight tremble. Gustave leaned his head on her shoulder. He felt like losing control of himself, but he seemed to still be conscious. At least at this moment, he could still tell that Darlene was afraid. His hand holding her loosened a little. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Just stay here for a moment. I¡¯ll just lean on you for a while. I won¡¯t do anything.¡± Although he just soaked in ice water, the coldness had dispersed. His body was beginning to heat up again. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She carefully reminded him, ¡°Let the doctor give you some medicine, right?¡± Gustave did not answer. After a while, he suddenly asked, ¡°Did you eat mint?¡± Darlene replied, ¡°No.¡± Then she realized something and added, ¡°I put some mint leaves when washing my hair. I have had a headache recently. The taste of mint leaves makes me morefortable.¡± Gustave loosened his grip a little and groped for the fruit knife on the side. The de pierced through the back of his hand. Then, he got away from her body and leaned back to sit beside her. ¡°Mint is not good for your health. You are seriously ill now. Try not to use it.¡± Darlene subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I won¡¯t anymore. I only add a few pieces.¡± She knew that mint was not good for her health, but her heart was weak and always had a burning sensation. When her heart ached, her body became unbearably hot. Mint smelled cool. Since she was about to die, she didn¡¯t care about her health at all. Through the dark night, she couldn¡¯t see Gustave¡¯s face clearly. She only heard him sigh lightly. ¡°He is my biological father, and I don¡¯t have any other family. My biological mother can¡¯t recognize me now. ¡°The people around me are all scheming against me. My rtives, partners, and friends. are all the same, but I didn¡¯t expect that my father could scheme against me to this extent and use such dirty tricks.¡± Darlene barely understood what he meant. Gustave got drugged probably ordered by his father. The dark night covered Gustave¡¯s face. Perhaps since she knew Gustave before, she let down her guard andforted Gustave. ¡°At least, you have a mother. Although she can¡¯t recognize you, she still remembers your name. She remembers that she has a son. That means she still misses you in her heart. ¡°But I haven¡¯t seen my biological parents since I could remember. I don¡¯t know what they look like or what they do.¡± For so many years, she hadn¡¯t felt much care from others. Gustave kept silent for a long time. He looked at Darlene in the dark night, ¡°Aurora, let me help you find your parents.¡± ¡°If you can change your heart and find your biological parents, maybe you can live a good life. You are still so young. It would be a pity to end your life like this.¡± A glimmer of light appeared in Darlene¡¯s eyes, but then it dimmed. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s been so many years. They probably didn¡¯t want to find me at all. Besides, I¡¯m dying. There¡¯s no point in seeing them.¡± Gustave interrupted her. ¡°Who said that? You canst for more than two months.¡± With the medicine and the artificial heart, her life wouldst longer. The possibility of finding a suitable heart would be high. Darlene lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything else. Gustave asked her in a deep voice, ¡°No one will choose to die if they aren¡¯t forced to. Aurora, don¡¯t be so pessimistic. Don¡¯t you want to live well?¡± Seeing that she was still silent, Gustave continued, ¡°You can get a new heart. Reina wille round. Your brother¡¯s heart disease can also be cured. ¡°You can be all healthy. When your birth parents are found, they may also take care of you. Don¡¯t you want that kind of life? Isn¡¯t it much better than death?¡± Darlene¡¯s palm slowly tightened, and she was touched. The expectation made her heart beat faster. After a long time, her eyes were a little red as she nodded seriously. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She was in her twenties. If her life stopped here, she would have lived her entire life without properly enjoying it. When she clenched her fist, she felt something sticky in her hands. She looked at it under the moonlight and realized something. She was shocked. ¡°Are you bleeding?¡± Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Please Come Back Darlene was sure that the sticky blood on her hand did note from her. When she reached her palm under her nose, she smelled a strong smell of blood. There was a lot of blood on her hand. Just now, when Gustave leaned over to Darlene, he touched her palm. Gustave¡¯s hand that had been stabbed immediately moved back. He said in an awkward voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He propped his hand on the sofa and got up. In the dim night, he groped for the switch on the wall and turned on the light. The dark bedroom was instantly brightly lit. Darlene clearly saw the blood on the sofa and on her hand. Arge amount of blood was shocking. Gustave hid his hand away from her sight and turned to open the door. ¡°Go back to your room for rest. It¡¯s gettingte. You still have to continue the drip tomorrow morning.¡± Although his hand was hidden, Darlene still guessed where he was hurt. She got up and said, ¡°You should have treated your wound earlier. I¡­ She wanted to say, ¡°I¡¯ll help you bandage the wound.¡± But she thought of something and finally said, ¡°Let the doctor help you bandage.¡± Gustave nodded and opened the door. ¡°Okay, go to rest. If you can¡¯t sleep, take a warm shower. Remember to eat the medicine on time as the doctor said.¡± Outside the bedroom, Darnell and a servant were still standing there. There was another person. He was Gustave¡¯s family doctor Jason Brown. Jason had been waiting outside for a while. When he saw Darlene hurriedly walk out of the room to greet him and then immediately walk to the other side, Jason looked at Gustave with a curious expression. ¡°Mr. Walpole, I camete. Do you still need my help?¡± Why did Gustave look as if his desire was satisfied? Gustave did not say anything. He looked at Darlene¡¯s back at the end of the corridor and returned to the room. Jason asked Darnell, ¡°Who is this girl?¡± Darnell nced at the gold¨Crimmed sses on Jason¡¯s nose. ¡°You¡¯re wearing sses. Can¡¯t you see it clearly?¡± Jason immediately nodded andughed. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s rare to see Gustave fall in love.¡± At the end of the corridor, Darlene anxiously returned to her room. Her ears were still a little hot. When she thought about how she almost said that she wanted to help Gustave treat his wounds, she was still a little scared. Fortunately, she did not say so. She could not bear to see others get hurt. It was an instinct that she had developed over the years. When she saw someone get injured, she wanted to immediately deal with the wound with her first aid. In the year when Avery sat in the wheelchair, his mood was terrible, and he even often hurt himself. Avery was used to being a powerful man. Suddenly, he sat down in the wheelchair and had to raise his head in front of everyone. He was unable to control his anger and wanted to vent it. During that period, Avery was very resistant to seeing any outsiders including the doctors. He often left large wounds on his hands and body, but he just ignored them. It was at that time that Darlene began to learn how to treat wounds. Later, other than taking care of Avery¡¯s life, she would handle his leg recovery, other new injuries, and minor illness. Although Avery had recovered, Darlene still kept the habit. The moment she saw the wounds and bloodstains, she immediately wanted to get a sterilized cotton swab and gauze. She closed the door and sat on the sofa alone. The bedroom was quiet as she was the only one left. She finally heaved a sigh of relief. Why was she always so easily tempted? Darlene clenched her fists and was still immersed in her thought when she heard some noise outside the door. She realized that it was the maid. She vaguely heard a sentence. ¡°Who knows? It¡¯ste at night, and he¡¯s standing outside the vi. But Mr. Walpole said he was allowed to get in. I wonder if anything will happen.¡± ¡°It¡¯s raining so heavily outside. If that man gets wet, Mr. Walpole will be scolded by the chairman again.¡± Those words came intermittently. The phone Darlene ced on the coffee table lit up. A text message came in. She took the phone and found the message was from Avery. ¡°Darlene,e out. I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Darlene held the phone in her hand and clenched her fist. She frowned, got up to the window, and pulled the curtains open. The rain outside was heavy. Darlene looked out through the window covered by ayer of haze. She looked down and saw a familiar ck car parked at the gate. Avery probably came here alone. He was standing outside the car without holding an umbre. The heavy rain ofte autumn night drenched his entire body from the top of his head. He stood there. Since he could not receive Darlene¡¯s reply, Avery called Gustave. ¡°I can leave Darlene at Mr. Walpole¡¯s ce, but at most, you are taking care of my on my behalf. wife ¡°She is mentally ill. As her husband, I can choose not to stay with her for the time being for her sake, but I have the right to visit her no matter what. I shoulde in and make sure that she is fine.¡± The bodyguard standing outside the door to stop Avery wore a troubled expression. He was waiting for a reply from Gustave on the other side of the line. After waiting for a long time, Avery only received an extremely cold reply from Gustave. ¡°Darlene does not want to see you.¡± Avery¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Mr. Walpole, if you insist on doing this, I will assume that you have locked my wife inside your house and will harm her. I can only contact the police and say Darlene is missing. Then they wille to negotiate with you.¡± Gustaveughed over the phone, ¡°Mr. Gard, do whatever you want. You can call the police toe over. There was obvious sarcasm in his voice. Avery couldn¡¯t understand why he was still so calm. ¡°Mr. Walpole, I think you know about the termination of the cooperation¡­¡± Gustave interrupted Avery. ¡°Of course I know. Mr. Gard, remember to pay the liquidated damages, and our cooperation can be canceled. I am looking for new partners and still waiting to sign the contract with them.¡± Gustave hung up the phone immediately after saying so. He obviously had no intention of negotiating at all. Avery¡¯s face was pale. It was the first time that he was shut outside the door like this, but he did not dare to barge in. If he made a fuss, Darlene would be stimted and get in danger. But Avery really wanted to see her now. When she left in the morning, Avery was rather angry. At dinner, Roselyn sent a te of seafood spaghetti to him. Avery looked at the te of spaghetti and suddenly remembered that he had cooked spaghetti for Darlene before when he thought she was pregnant. He knew now that pregnant women might be allergic to seafood. It turned out that he made a wrong choice the only time he had cooked spaghetti for her. Avery couldn¡¯t eat the spaghetti at all. He looked at the spaghetti until it got cold. He was suddenly desperate to see her. He drove here alone. For the first time in his life, his request was turned down. In front of him was the cold and locked art door. He could not see her. The rain fell on his legs. Soon, they hurt badly. He had an umbre in his car, but he believed that Darlene still remembered that his legs could not be soaked in water. His legs had been cured for more than a year, but the car ident back then was too serious. His legs still needed delicate maintenance. They could not suffer cold or be soaked in water for a long time. If he didn¡¯t take care, his knees would easily get inmed and swell. It might even retrigger the old injury. The consequences would be serious. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Avery took out his phone, wiped the raindrops on the screen, and sent a message to Darlene: ¡°Darlene, I know I was wrong. Pleasee back to me.¡± Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Don¡¯t Love Him Anymore At night, the rain outside the window was getting heavier and heavier. Darlene looked down at the figure standing outside the iron gate. She knew that Avery¡¯s legs would feel ufortable under the rain, but she just watched silently. She didn¡¯t think too much. Darlene had once loved him to the bones, but now she realized that she did not seem to care about him that much. If it was the previous her who saw this scene, she would have already rushed out. In the past, Darlene could not bear to see anything happen to Avery. For the past ten years, she felt as if she was alive for him. Too much care for him had long be an instinct for her body. She rarely thought about the reason. In the past, Darlene felt that taking care of Avery was a matter of course. The Gard family had adopted her and given her a family, so she should be inferior and obedient in front of the elders of the Gard family. So if Avery said that his legs hurt a few months ago, she would go and get a medicine bag and warm water for his feet without thinking. If Avery went out on a rainy day and Darlene only had one umbre in her hand, she would immediately give it to him. Avery sat in the wheelchair and smashed her forehead with a teacup. Then, Avery fell off the wheelchair. Her first reaction was not that her head was injured, nor that she was angry. Instead, she immediately went to help him on the ground up. Everyone said that it was difficult to change one¡¯s nature. Those were her instincts that she had maintained for ten years, but now, they no longer existed. Just like now, when Darlene looked at Avery standing in such ate autumn cold rain, she even felt that his legs were shaking. The wind outside the window blew the branches and leaves to sway. Even though the wind didn¡¯t hit her, she still shivered just looking at it. Then, she stretched out her hand, and without any hesitation, she closed the curtains. She thought of the fact that she didn¡¯t love him anymore. So she naturally didn¡¯t care. Her cold heart was like a fallen leaf that was blown away by the wind and buried into the ground. There was no more ripple. She no longer loved Avery. It was probably like taking a knife to cut off a piece of slowly rotting flesh from her body and throw it away. It was impossible for her to not hurt. But now that things had be like this, she did not seem to feel that it was a pity. Avery, who was standing outside the door, probably noticed it. The moment Darlene closed the curtains, he nced upstairs at the vi. He saw the room that was lit up. The lights were gone, and all the messages he sent out were like a stone sinking into the sea, without any response. Darlene would note back. He could not believe this fact. A person like her who had been obedient beside him for ten years, how could she suddenly be so cruel and watch him stand in the heavy rain like this? She did not evene out to take a look at him. This was the first time he had begged her, and the first time he had apologized to her. Why didn¡¯t she take a look at him? In the past, no matter how many terrible things he had done to her, when he would asionally feel guilty, he would go around and apologize to her. For example, at the dining table, he lightly praised her for the taste of the dishes she cooked. On the way back, he asked the driver to buy her some small things, and so on. As long as he did it, no matter how much she felt wrong every time, she would immediately be happy. She was clearly a person who would not hold grudges. She was someone who would be happy and satisfied if she could get a little bit of good. But now, she hadpletely cut the line between them and separated him from her world. No matter what he said or did, she would not listen. Avery stood outside the iron gate until midnight. Cyrus drove over and stood beside him to hold an umbre for him. Cyrus advised him anxiously for a long time, but Avery just stood there without any reaction. Avery stood for too long, but after closing the curtain, Darlene had no actions at all.. When she really wanted to leave, from the moment she left, she no longer had any ns to return. Avery turned around and looked at Cyrus, who was beside him. There was a deep sense of confusion in Avery¡¯s voice. ¡°Why isn¡¯t sheing out? If I really call the police over and insist on going in to see her, will we be finished?¡± Cyrus said calmly, ¡°Mr. Gard, forgive me for being blunt. From the moment you did those things to Ms. Garcia, the rtionship between you and Ms. Garcia has already ended. Ms. Garcia doesn¡¯t have much time now. If you really can¡¯t find a suitable heart, why don¡¯t you let her spend thest period peacefully?¡± As a bystander, Cyrus felt that Darlene was pitiful. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, and Ms. Garcia indeed hasn¡¯t had many good days. Why don¡¯t you just not force her?¡± The rain flowed down from his forehead to his eyes, Avery¡¯s eyes were extremely red. and painful. Avery turned around and got into the car. Carrying the rain all over his body, he stepped on the elerator and finally drove away. Cyrus immediately got into another car and chased after him. In the bedroom, Darlene was still sitting on the sofa. The phone on the table was constantly lit up and extinguished. More than twenty messages came in. She would take a look at the first few messages, but after that, she stopped looking. When the phone¡¯s battery was too low, she took the phone and pulled Avery¡¯s number into the cklist. The phone waspletely quiet now. She put the phone back on the table, but her heart could not calm down. The past was like a movie. Scenes were reyed in her mind. The bloody scenes, the dead child, her deaf left ear, and all the scars that still could not be eliminated. All of this was done by Avery. How could he pretend to be pitiful and affectionate? Why would she seem to be heartless and ruthless? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Darlene slowly tightened her grip on the edge of the sofa until there was a knock on the door. Then, Gustave¡¯s voice came in, ¡°Are you asleep?¡± Darlene took a deep breath and deleted all the text messages on the screen. She stood up and opened the door. Her expression had already calmed down. ¡°Not yet. It¡¯s already sote. Haven¡¯t you slept yet, Mr. Walpole?¡± Gustave handed her the medicine. ¡°The doctor said that taking it can help you sleep.¡± Darlene took it and thanked him. Gustave looked at the window behind her. After a while, he said, ¡°Mr. Gard hasn¡¯t left yet. If you have something to say, you can go out and tell him. Don¡¯t worry. If you don¡¯t want to go back, he won¡¯t be able to take you away in a short time.¡± Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 She Forgets It Darlene did not hesitate for a moment. There was even some urgency in her voice. ¡°I have nothing to say to him.¡± She was trying to control her emotions, but she was obviously in a hurry to exin. ¡°I don¡¯t have a home, and his ce is not my home, so it¡¯s not going back.¡± Gustave nodded. ¡°Alright, just think about it yourself. I heard from the servants that All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. you didn¡¯t eat much for dinner. I cooked some snacks downstairs. Why don¡¯t we eat some together? Then you can take the medicine.¡± Darlene was still holding the medicine in her hand, and she looked very embarrassed. She had just lived here when Avery came to her door. She didn¡¯t know how the convention was after that, but she felt that it had caused a lot of trouble for Gustave. The hand holding the medicine curled up. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not very hungry, so I won¡¯t eat. Thank you, Mr. Walpole, for your kind intentions.¡± Gustave looked at her. He was dressed in a ck nightgown. His back was leaning against the door. In comparison, Darlene was too reserved. Even her body stood. straight. When he stared at her, Darlene looked even more embarrassed. Gustave reached out and took the medicine from her hand. ¡°Aurora, you don¡¯t have to be so polite to me. Even if we haven¡¯t seen each other for many years, we don¡¯t need to be so polite and distant. I¡¯m a casual person, so you don¡¯t have to be so careful.¡± Darlene blushed with embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m indeed not hungry.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Eat some. You can¡¯t be hungry with your current body.¡± He helped her the medicine and turned around to leave. Darlene could only follow downstairs. She carry Could not be as free as Gustave. It was like he was facing an old friend that he had always known. But what she could remember was that Gustave had saved her ten years ago in the sea. She vaguely remembered that she started to stay in the orphanage when she was ten years old and had known Gustave for half a year. However, as for the details of their interactions, she could barely remember them. She only had a vague impression of them. Therefore, she only had two impressions of Gustave. She knew him and he saved her life. Gustave sat down at the dining table and gestured to the dining chair that had been pulled out for her, ¡°Sit down. The doctor said that you are suitable for light food, so I only made spaghetti and soup. If you want to drink something, soy milk is more beneficial to your body than milk. If you are not used to it, I will change it for you.¡± There were two tes of spaghetti on the dining table, two sses of soy milk, and soup that had just been cooked. Darlene took a mouthful of the spaghetti and swallowed it without thinking. ¡°It¡¯s delicious and I¡¯m not picky. I¡¯m used to eating.¡± She swallowed it and realized that there was probably not much salt in the soup. It was tasteless. The fried egg covered with spaghetti was also a little burnt, but the egg yolk in the middle was not completely cooked. Darlene nced at it, but in the end, she did not touch the fried egg and only continued to eat spaghetti. Gustave seemed to be quite satisfied. He picked up the fork at the side and picked up the spaghetti. ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s sote that I didn¡¯t ask Kaley to cook. This is the first time I cooked spaghetti. It seems that the taste is not bad¡­¡® Before he could finish speaking, a mouthful of spaghetti entered his mouth, and the rest of his words stopped abruptly. Darlene lowered her head and ate the spaghetti even faster. She couldn¡¯t even raise her head. She had just said ¡°delicious¡°, but now she felt so guilty as if the spaghetti had been cooked by herself. Gustave was silent for a long time before he continued to use his fork to pick up the fried eggs on the te. The middle was poked open and there was egg yolk flowing out. Darlene raised her head and nced at him. She actually couldn¡¯t quite understand how Gustave managed to fry the eggs and make the egg yolk in the middle flow. She bit her lips and continued to eat the spaghetti on the te. She suddenly felt like Gustave also seemed to be a little confused. He stared at the spaghetti and pondered for a long time before reaching out to take the te in front of Darlene. ¡°You can even eat this. How long has it been since youst ate?¡± Darlene had already eaten half of the te of spaghetti. Sheforted him seriously, ¡°Mr. Walpole, your cooking skills are already very good. Ordinary people can¡¯t fry a soft¨Cboiled egg. I have been learning it for a long time, but I haven¡¯t been able to learn it.¡± These words were not nonsense. Previously, Avery liked to eat soft¨Cboiled eggs. For this, she really spent a lot of effort practicing frying eggs. Darnell, who was at the side, could not help butugh out loud, ¡°Ms. Garcia, you really know how tofort people.¡± Gustave poured the two tes of spaghetti together and let Darnell take them to the kitchen. He looked at Darlene and asked, ¡°Can you also cook spaghetti?¡± The word ¡°also¡± in his words stunned Darlene. Darlene remembered that Gustave had seen her cook spaghetti in the half year they were in the orphanage. She nodded. ¡°I know a little, but the taste is average. If Mr. Walpole doesn¡¯t mind¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. If you need anything, I¡¯ll help you,¡± Gustave interrupted her and walked into the kitchen, indicating for her to follow. Darnell watched from behind and let out a soft ¡°tsk¡± sound. He was secretly sighing, Mr. Walpole is beating about the bush. Is it so difficult to say he wants Ms. Garcia to cook spaghetti? Others might not know, but Darnell had stayed by Gustave¡¯s side for so many years, so he still knew a little. For example, Gustave would asionally cook by himself, As long as he cooked, he would cook a te of spaghetti with an egg almost every time. When Gustave was in a bad mood or was in a good mood, he also liked to cook this. If he could finish eating, he would eat it himself. If he couldn¡¯t finish it, he would stuff them. to servants or Darnell at home. Therefore, Darnell was lucky enough to taste the spaghetti that Gustave cooked several times. In the end, Gustave had practiced for so many years, and his cooking skills were absolutely first¨Css. As for the fact that he had forgotten to put salt in the spaghetti, and the fried egg had not been cooked in the middle, how could such a thing really happen? If Gustave had not drunk too much once, Darnell would not have known that Darlene had cooked spaghetti with an egg for him in the orphanage. People would always miss some things, especially when they had seen too many cold and indifferent things. The warmth they felt was too little, so it was easy to miss some good things that they had once gotten. In the kitchen, Gustave prepared seasonings for Darlene and pretended to learn how to cook spaghetti from her. The egg was ready and the spaghetti was cooked. Darlene took a te of spaghetti and looked around. ¡°Do you have onions?¡± She asked as she searched, so she did not notice the frozen expression on Gustave¡¯s face. After a while, he replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± There were two onions in the refrigerator. It was from the supermarket when the maid went to buy fish during the day. Later, she took it back and forgot to throw it away. Gustave did not eat onions. He was not picky and there were not many things he did not. eat, but he did not like the taste of onion and garlic. Therefore, the maid who bought food here would never buy onions. Normally, it would be impossible to find an onion in the kitchen. He took out the onion, washed it, and then cut it. Darlene put the onion on the bottom of the te. When she wanted to add soup, she suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°Is there anything you don¡¯t want to eat? Onion, garlic, and chili. Can you eat them?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gustave nodded. Darlene heaved a sigh of relief before adding soup to scoop up spaghetti. Once the spaghetti was served on the table, Gustave clearly spoke less, and he almost didn¡¯t take the initiative to speak. He ate the spaghetti, and Darnell, who was watching from the side, was stunned. Was there something wrong with his eyes? He seemed to have seen onions on the te. Darlene didn¡¯t notice the change in Gustave¡¯s mood. When she finished eating the spaghetti, she could not help but ask, ¡°I seem to have heard it during the day. It said that the Gard Group canceled cooperation with you. Is it serious?¡± Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 You Don¡¯t Have to Act Tough There was still some onion floating in the soup. Gustave finished a te of spaghetti and looked at the onion, a little absent¨Cmid He still had a deep memory of Darlene during that period of time, and he would always. remember it over and over again over the years. But the current Darlene could no longer remember it because she had lost her memory and forgotten some things. Gustave could understand, but he still felt a little regretful. If she could also remember the things that happened during that period, she would not have to face him with such a distant attitude. After a long while, he came back to his senses and looked up at Darlene, who was sitting opposite him. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Darlene repeated, ¡°I heard during the day that Avery unterally terminated a coboration with the Walpole Group. Is it serious?¡± Gustave put down the fork in his hand and responded, ¡°It¡¯s not serious. He went against the agreement unterally, so it won¡¯t be a big loss to me. I can get thepensation, and I can find another partner. It will be easy to solve.¡± His words were light, but Darlene also knew that the matter was not that simple. Since it was a cooperation with the Gard Group and Avery would take it out to threaten Gustave, it could be seen that the amount of cooperation involved in this deal was definitely not small. Mostpanies would not be able to take over this kind of project. Darlene asked, ¡°Have you found other partners, Mr. Walpole? If someone can take on such a big deal at thest minute, it should only bepanies like the Swale Group or the Elicott Group, right?¡± Gustave looked at her and seemed a little surprised. ¡°You know this too.¡± Darlene smiled, ¡°There are only a few bigpanies in Baltimore. There shouldn¡¯t be many people who don¡¯t know about it, right?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Gustave cleaned up the tes and forks on her side and walked to the kitchen. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Darlene got up and followed him. ¡°I heard that you know Braylen before. Your rtionship is pretty good. Why don¡¯t you talk to him? Maybe it will work.¡± Darnell immediately looked at them, obviously hoping that Darlene could persuade Gustave. Now, to solve the urgent project, they had to find a new partner. After some analysis, Braylen was undoubtedly the most suitable one. Gustave did not hesitate. ¡°I won¡¯t look for him.¡® Darlene asked, ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t the Swale Group a good choice?¡± Darnell could not help but interrupt, ¡°It¡¯s because of you, Ms. Garcia. Days ago, you were almost raped in Twilight Paradise. It was Braylen who asked you to go there. ¡°Even if Braylen and Mrs. Swale apologized to you afterward, it was his fault after all.¡± Darlene understood and walked into the kitchen. ¡°Is it really because of this?¡± Gustave did not say anything. After a moment, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I can solve it. You just need to cooperate with the doctor and take care of your body.¡± Darlene advised, ¡°It¡¯s better to be clearer about business and personal matters. The Swale Group is rich in capital. They should have the ability to ept this project and reduce the Walpole Group¡¯s losses to the minimum. ¡°Moreover, that night, after Braylen left Dous and me alone in the private room, Braylen came back very quickly. Perhaps his nature is not that bad.¡± Gustave frowned slightly. ¡°He is not worthy of you speaking up for him.¡± ¡°I am not speaking up for him. I am thinking for myself.¡± Darlene shook her head. ¡°The Gard Group unterally terminates the cooperation with the Walpole Group. If you cannot find another partner sessfully, you will definitely be med by the directors and shareholders. If something happens to you, no one can help me.¡± Gustave looked at her, emotions surging in his eyes. After a moment, he sighed softly, ¡°Aurora, you¡¯re too sensible. There are some things that you can be more cale about. You don¡¯t have to always feel wrong.¡± ¡°What I want to be calctive about is whether I have a chance to live a good life and whether I can live a good life with my grandmother and my brother one day. ¡°Mr. Walpole, I don¡¯t want to fuss about other things now, nor do I have the power to do so.¡± If she argued about the injuries that Braylen had caused her and made Gustave give up on the chance to cooperate with the Swale Group, no matter if it was for her or Gustave, it would not be beneficial. Seeing Gustave hesitate, she continued, ¡°I hope that Mr. Walpole can ovee the current crisis. Because I don¡¯t want to drag you down too much. If you can smoothly ovee the difficulties, I¡¯ll have the opportunity to rely on your help to ovee my difficulties.¡± Gustave was amused by her and raised his hand to pat her on the shoulder. He half¨Cjokingly said, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see such a sensible girl.¡± When he finished speaking, he turned around and walked out of the kitchen. Darlene¡¯s shoulder was patted by him a few times, and she immediately followed him with a red face. ¡°I¡¯m serious. Mr. Walpole should talk to Braylen first. Let¡¯s solve the problem at hand.¡± Gustave handed her the medicine on the dining table and gave her two pieces of candy. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. Take it and go to sleep.¡± Darlene stared at the candy in his hand and nced at him. ¡°I¡¯m actually not afraid of bitterness.¡± Gustave responded, ¡°Girls can taste less bitterness. You don¡¯t have to act tough.¡± Darlene did not say a word. She lowered her head and finished the medicine. Gustave had already gone upstairs to rest. She felt the candy that had notpletely melted. She remembered that she had never eaten any candy for so many years. In the past, she had never felt that it was difficult to take the medicine that had the heaviest and most disgusting smell. She had suffered too much and was used to it. This was the first time that someone told her that girls could eat less bitterness. Girls. She seemed to have forgotten that she was a girl. It was rare for Darlene to have a good sleep. The next morning, Gustave brought her to the restaurant to discuss the contract with Braylen. He was not at home. Gustave was worried that Avery would bring the police over to take her away, so he asked the doctor for his opinion. After confirming that there were no problems, Gustave brought Darlene out with him. They talked about business in the restaurant. Halfway through the meal, Darlene¡¯s phone rang. She got up and went out to answer the phone. She took her phone and walked to the end of the corridor. She looked at the caller ID on the phone ¡°Dr. Elicott¡°. The phone had not been connected, but Avery¡¯s voice sounded behind her. ¡°Gustave brought you here? He said that he wanted you to stay at his ce to treat your illness, but he asked you toe out to drink and socialize. Is this how he treats you well?¡± Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Are You Disappointed? Darlene turned around to have a look. Avery was not far behind her and was walking toward her. Darlene didn¡¯t trust Avery at all. She quickly hung up the phone call from Nathen and dialed Gustave¡¯s number, ready to press the dial button anytime. After making some preparations, Darlene frowned and asked, ¡°Are you following me?¡± Darlene remembered that Avery almost had nevere to this restaurant before, whether it was to discuss business, to socialize, or to asionally have a meal with friends. Moreover, Darlene had only been here for less than half an hour and she had just walked out of the private room. She did not believe that she would coincidentally bump into Avery. When Avery was only a step away from Darlene, Darlene immediately took a step back in resistance. ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. ¡°There¡¯s no need to mock me. I¡¯ve heard enough of it. If you take another step closer, I will call for help.¡± Avery had a bad temper. In the past, if Darlene kept a distance from him like this, he would at least have to mock her. However, Avery¡¯s tone was abnormally calm today. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to stay in Gustave¡¯s ce, but with your current condition, you shouldn¡¯te out and run around. If Gustave really cares about you, he shouldn¡¯t have brought you. here.¡® Darlene leaned her back against the window and said in a cold tone, ¡°Thank you for your concern. We know what we are doing, so there is no need for you to take care of it. Besides, isn¡¯t the word ¡®care¡® funnying from you?¡± Every word Darlene said wasced with sarcasm. Avery felt that it was ear¨Cpiercing and frowned. ¡°We? Do you have to do this? You have only been with him for a short time, and you can¡¯t even talk to me properly now.¡± Darlene grabbed her phone tightly and walked around Avery to the private room. ¡°Yes, 110.¡± Just as Darlene passed by Avery, her arm was grabbed by him. Avery turned around and looked at the man standing outside the room. It was Braylen¡¯s driver, Adam. Avery guessed something and lowered his voice. ¡°Gustave is nning to cooperate with Braylen? ¡°Darlene, I told you everything would be fine if you came back with me. All this trouble, all these people, why bother?¡± Darlene immediately dialed the number on her phone and pushed Avery¡¯s hand away with a cold face. ¡°It is none of your business. ¡°It was you who broke the agreement first. Of course, Mr. Walpole will find someone else to cooperate with. Are you disappointed that he did note to you as you hoped?¡± Darlene had Avery¡¯s thoughts exposed and then Avery said coldly, ¡°Darlene, you are too naive. You¡¯re not going to solve anything except drag down the Swale family.¡± Darleneughed and looked at Avery with some sympathy. ¡°Mr. Gard, you are so arrogant. Since you think you can have everything under control, then just wait and see. Don¡¯t end up hurting yourself.¡± Darlene walked directly to the private room. Avery chased after her with a dark face. ¡°Mr. Gard? How dare you call me Mr. Gard? Darlene, let me tell you¡­¡± Before Avery could finish his words, Darlene had already opened the door to the private room and entered. Avery intended to chase after Darlene, but Cyrus¡® voice rang out from behind him, ¡°Mr. Gard, Mr. Nixon is still waiting for you.¡± Avery looked furious, but he did not go over again. Instead, he turned around and walked to the other side. Avery instructed Cyrus, ¡°Call Ricky Walpoleter. Isn¡¯t he in a hurry to take advantage of the situation? Ask him toe to me. As he wishes.¡± Cyrus was troubled. ¡°Mr. Gard, do you really have to do this? I¡¯m afraid Ms. Garcia. will hold a grudge against you.¡± Averyughed coldly, and his tone was extremely bad. ¡°A grudge? With a backer behind. her, Darlene doesn¡¯t put me in her eyes at all. Right now, I can¡¯t even stand close to her now. ¡°She is so weak, yet she is still running around outside like this. It is impossible to count on Gustave to take care of her.¡± Cyrus secretly thought in his heart, in the past, when Ms. Garcia was with you, wasn¡¯t she also pulled out to run around every now and then? Moreover, at that time, it was far more than just walking around like this. However, Cyrus did not dare to say much. As Avery instructed, Cyrus contacted Ricky. ¡°Great!¡± Ricky¡¯s excited and ttering voice immediately came over. ¡°Please thank Mr. Gard for thinking so highly of me. ¡°When I am in charge of the Walpole Group, I will definitely thank Mr. Gard!¡± Cyrus did not say much. After deciding on the meeting ce, he hung up the phone. Darlene had just entered the private room when Gustave got up and walked over. When Gustave saw Darlene enter, his expression eased up. ¡°Why did you call me?¡± Darlene just remembered that when Avery pulled her arm, she had called Gustave in a hurry. There were other people in the private room, so Darlene did not want to say more. She answered vaguely, ¡°Did I? Maybe I did that identally when I went to the bathroom.¡± Gustave saw that there was nothing unusual about Darlene and nodded. ¡°Well.¡± After Gustave and Darlene sat back down, Braylen spoke first, ¡°When I go back, I¡¯ll let the special assistant analyze the contract and I¡¯ll think about it more. ¡°It¡¯s not a small order. I can¡¯t just arbitrarily sign it. I must discuss it with the other shareholders and directors of thepany.¡± Braylen made up such an excuse to deliberately hold the case in suspense so as to make Gustave lose his cool and give a little more discount. Gustave did not seem to be anxious and readily agreed, ¡°No problem, I will wait for your reply. ¡°The price has already been reduced by 10%. If not for the Gard Group temporarily breaking the contract, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to make such an offer. I believe that Mr. Swale can understand that.¡± When Gustave and Braylen were almost done talking, Kadin, who hade over to have dinner with them, said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring Ms. Hogan from your film and televisionpany over for a drink, Mr. Walpole? The director chose her as the female lead in the TV y that I financed. Speaking of that, I haven¡¯t even seen Ms. Hogan yet.¡± When Darlene was out, Gustave had the waiter leave a portion of each dish for Darlene. When they had almost finished eating, Gustave asked the waiter to change the dishes and let Darlene eat something more. ¡°All the dishes are light. I asked the chef to make some soup. You should eat more.¡± Braylen and Kadin both smiled meaningfully and did not say much. After Darlene continued to eat, Gustave said, ¡°Ms. Hogan has something to do and can¡¯t make it here. You have already read her profile and asked her for an audition, haven¡¯t you, Mr. Mullen? ¡°If you are sure to let her act as the female lead, I am considering introducing a new investment in my film and televisionpany recently. How about taking 20% of the stake, Mr. Mullen?¡± Braylen, who was at the side, casually interjected, ¡°Ms. Hogan? Who is it?¡± Gustave casually replied, ¡°Josefina Hogan.¡± Braylen¡¯s expression immediately changed. The ss of red wine in his hand almost spilled out. Gustave saw Braylen¡¯s reaction and pretended to suddenly remember. ¡°I almost forgot that Ms. Hogan is your ex¨Cwife, Braylen. ¡°But you are so forgetful. With so many women around you, you probably don¡¯t remember Ms. Hogan, right?¡± Braylen immediately stood up with a ss of wine in his hand and walked towards. Gustave. ¡°You need investment in your film and televisionpany? I happen to be interested. Mr. Mullen, how about giving this chance to me?¡± Chapter 149 She Is About to Die Chap In front of him, Cyrus responded, ¡°Sir, Mr. Walpole seems to be bringing Ms. Garcia along whenever he goes out these two days.¡± If Avery paid more attention, he would have noticed this. He knew that Darlene might also be involved as he called the reporters over to make things difficult for Gustave. There were more than ten media rushing over. As there were many people, the reporters in the crowd got bolder. Darnell and Gustave blocked the way in front. The reporters continued to press forward. ¡°Mr. Walpole, can you answer our questions? What is the rtionship between you and Ms. Garcia?¡± ¡°Mr. Walpole, does the rtionship between you and Ms. Bullock suddenly end?¡± ¡°Mrs. Gard, will you soon divorce Mr. Gard? If there is, will you give Mr. Gardpensation with Mr. Walpole¡¯s help?¡± The reporters at the back kept pushing, and security guards from the Walpole Group ran out. When the reporters saw that the security guards hade, they became even more. anxious. The reporters in front of them, intentionally or unintentionally, squeezed in front of Darlene and directly pushed her. When Gustave turned back with a gloomy face, Darlene¡¯s body fell back. She subconsciously reached out to support the wall behind her, but before she could reach it, she fell to the ground with a bang. The scene quickly became a mess. When the reporters saw that Darlene had fallen, they all guiltily passed the buck. The security guards rushed over, surrounded the cordon, and sternly drove away the reporters. Darlene¡¯s head hit the ground, and she felt her entire mind violently shake. The cold and damp ground pressed against her face. Her face was pale, and the buzzing sound in her ears had not stopped. She fell into a Gustave had no time to let the security guard stop the reporters. He picked Darlene up from the ground and anxiously got into the car angrily. On the other side of the street, Avery got out of the car and quickly came over to stop. Gustave. ¡°Give her to me. I will send her to the hospital.¡± When the reporters who had been driven away saw this scene, they immediately pointed the camera at them and took several photos. The photo was sent to the Inte at the same time. Before the security guards could order the reporters to delete the photos, it had already caused an uproar on the Inte. Gustave¡¯s eyes were red. When he red at Avery, it was as if he wanted to fight with him. His voice was furious and extremely cold. ¡°She is about to die. Why are you so cruel?¡± Avery¡¯s body was stiff as he looked at Darlene¡¯s pale face. His hand was still in the air, but he no longer had the strength to touch her. He could still hear the noisy mor of the reporters. He watched as Gustave carried Darlene into the car, and then the car drove off. In the wet mud on the ground, Darlene¡¯s scarf was still there. The beige scarf was stained and stepped on by the crowd countless times. Itnded on the ground with dirt. Avery squatted down and picked up the scarf. He then silently walked back to the opposite side of the street and returned to the car. Cyrus did not say anything and followed him into the car. From the rearview mirror, he looked at Avery, who was holding a scarf. There was a rare hint of sarcasm in Cyrus¡® voice. ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to go to the hospital, right? There is a meeting this morning. Why don¡¯t you go directly to thepany?¡± If he provoked Darlene again, she might really be forced to death by him. Avery suddenly raised his head and looked at Cyrus in front of him. He asked in a daze, ¡°Cyrus, you also think that I was wrong? Was it me who forced her and ignored her body?¡± Cyrus replied indifferently, ¡°I can¡¯t interfere in your matters, but with Ms. Garcia¡¯s current situation, any emotional change may result in unpredictable consequences at any time.¡± She could only live for two months even without any idents. Of course, she couldn¡¯t stand this. Avery gripped the scarf in his hand tightly, and the stains on the scarf stained his spotless suit jacket. He was dazed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that she woulde with him. I just wanted Gustave to back off. I want her back.¡® He stared at the scarf in his hand with self¨Cdeception. ¡°After all, how could she livefortably with someone else? How could she?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Gustave was a scheming person, and he was used to ying tricks in the business field. How could he really be good to Darlene? Avery could not ept that Darlene could rely on another person, or that another man could unconditionally treat Darlene well. He could not help but have some selfish hopes that Darlene could still rely on him as she did back then. Only he could take care of her. Thinking of this, he looked forward. ¡°Drive to the hospital. I¡¯ll go see how she is.¡± Cyrus was a little reluctant. ¡°Sir, Ms. Garcia is already like this. Why don¡¯t we¡­¡± Avery interrupted him, ¡°Cyrus, if you really do have any objections or dissatisfaction with me, I can find someone to rece you. You¡¯re dispensable.¡± Cyrus had nothing to say. He could only follow his instructions and drive to the hospital. When he arrived, Darlene was already in the sick room. The situation was temporarily stabilized and she did not enter the emergency room. Gustave went to the attending doctor and helped Darlene get the results and medicine. Then, he talked to the doctor about Darlene¡¯s current situation. Darlene was still on an IV drip. The medicine had a calming effect. She woke up once and was about to fall asleep when she heard the door open. Thinking that Gustave had returned, she sat up on the bed and asked, ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± There was no response from the door. The sound of footsteps approached and she saw Avery walk in. Vignce immediately appeared in her eyes, and she anxiously reached out to press the call bell on the bed. Before she could press the button, Avery pressed down on her wrist first. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Stay Here With Me Gustave looked troubled. ¡°I¡¯ve already promised Mr. Mullen. And I don¡¯t need more investment in my film and televisionpany for the time being. ¡°I epted a little investment from Mr. Mullen because he has excellent directors in hand. If Mr. Mullen brings those directors over, the neers in my filmpany might be made popr.¡± Braylen pped the table and sat down beside Gustave. ¡°Gustave, you are not seeing me as your friend. There are also some great directors in mypany. If Mr. Mullen can bring some directors to your ce, I can as well. ¡°Besides, Mr. Mullen doesn¡¯t necessarily have to invest in this. I just want to try something new and invest in the booming film and television industry. Mr. Mullen, how about giving this chance to me?¡± Kadin looked surprised. ¡°Well¡­ Why did you suddenly be interested in the film. industry, Mr. Swale? Isn¡¯t this a little far from the Swale family¡¯s line of business?¡± Braylen replied, ¡°I just want to give it a try. Businessmen do whatever is profitable. You and Gustave have both made a fortune in the film and television industry. Why don¡¯t you let me in to get a share, Mr. Mullen?¡± Gustave pretended not to make a concession. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. You can invest in some other company. I have already made a deal with Mr. Mullen. How can I go back on my word?¡± Braylen immediately went to Kadin with a ss of wine. ¡°How about it? Let me have it, Mr. Mullen. If you want to make an investment, you can invest inpanies under the Swale family. I will guarantee that you will make a good profit. ¡°If you¡¯re short of money and need some investment, I¡¯ll have my assistant talk to you about investing in yourpany.¡± Kadin was a little stunned by Braylen¡¯s words. There was no way Kadin dared to not give Braylen any face. After hearing Braylen¡¯s ttering and having several toasts from Braylen, Kadin finally agreed to give Braylen the opportunity to invest. After settling the deal with Kadin, Braylen turned back to Gustave. ¡°Gustave, let¡¯s make a deal, OK? I¡¯m taking a 20% stake in your film and televisionpany.¡± Gustave raised his finger and knocked on the contract on the table. He was not in a hurry to agree. ¡°It¡¯s not the norm. Your Swale family doesn¡¯t do this line of work. If I suddenly ept your investment, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to exin it to the shareholders.¡± Braylen was a little impatient. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that filmpany belong to you alone? It¡¯s not under the Walpole Group. It¡¯s up to you to decide.¡± As Braylen spoke, he looked at the contract on the table. It was the one the Gard Group had broken. Braylen reached out and took the contract away. ¡°I suddenly found it was pretty good cooperation. There is no need to think about it anymore. Let¡¯s sign the contract. ¡°Also, as for the price, you don¡¯t need to budge, just follow the price that was given to the Gard Group back then. This way, the Walpole Group will be able to get a penal sum from the Gard Group. You¡¯ll suffer no loss but a profit.¡± As Braylen spoke, he patted Gustave on the shoulder. ¡°How is it, Gustave? I¡¯m a straightforward person. Since we¡¯ve alreadye to this point, you¡¯re not really giving me no face, are you?¡± As Braylen spoke, he seemed to have thought of something, and then he looked at Darlene, who was at the side. ¡°I should apologize to Ms. Garcia again for what happened ¡°It was my fault. But as you can see, I still have stitches in my head. How about this? I¡¯ll punish myself with three sses of wine as an apology to Ms. Garcia.¡± Braylen got the injury on his head when Darlene was bullied in Twilight Paradise, and Avery was pissed that he went to the Swale¡¯s ce to beat Braylen up. Darlene was worried about making things difficult for Gustave. She did not want to fuss. over Braylen¡¯s matter. However, it was still impossible that Darlene couldpletely let it go. Darlene¡¯s voice was a little distant. ¡°Water under the bridge, Mr. Swale. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me anymore.¡± Braylen held a ss of red wine embarrassedly. ¡°Since you are Gustave¡¯s friend, Ms. Garcia, you are also my friend. I will definitely be more polite to you and never offend you again.¡± Gustave looked at the red wine in Braylen¡¯s hand. ¡°Braylen, just three small sses of wine? You¡¯re not really apologizing.¡± As Gustave spoke, he turned the three bottles of whiskey on the table and ced them in a row in front of Braylen. ¡°If you really want to apologize, then drink these three bottles of whiskey. After that, your apology will be epted.¡± Kadin, who was standing to the side, was shocked. He immediately smiled and stopped Gustave. ¡°Mr. Walpole, you must be joking. The liquor is very strong. With just one or two sses, one might get drunk. If Mr. Swale drinks all these three bottles, there might be something wrong.¡± Braylen would possibly die. Gustave smiled and looked at Braylen. ¡°Then forget it? It seems that you are just saying it. Don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Braylen couldn¡¯t bear to be provoked. In addition, he had only nned to scare Darlenest time and did not expect that something would really happen to her in the end. When Braylen went back, he was scolded by Dakota. He also felt guilty and med himself. As a result, he really opened a bottle of whiskey. ¡°I am sorry for what happenedst time, Ms. Garcia. Since Gustave has said that, I¡¯ll finish these three bottles.¡± Darlene was worried that something would go wrong, Seeing Braylen drink half a bottle in one go, she stood up to stop him, ¡°Forget it. I really let it go.¡± Gustave smiled, but he did not give up. He pulled Darlene¡¯s arm and let her sit down. ¡°Get something to eat first. The dishes are getting cold. A grown man will not die from drinking a few bottles of whiskey.¡± Kadin was so scared that his face turned pale. ¡°Mr. Walpole, this is really¡­¡± When Gustave saw that the bottle of whiskey in Braylen¡¯s hand had been emptied, he opened another bottle for Braylen and handed it over. Gustave smiled but did not say anything. Braylen really drank all three bottles of whisky. His vision was a little blurry and he sat down lightly. Gustave then readily made the final decision. ¡°Alright, the contract is settled. Sign it.¡® Gustave handed over the sign pen. Braylen signed the contract and reced Avery as the new partner of the Walpole Group. However, Gustave came in a hurry, and the contract was only a preliminary draft. Gustave took the contract that Braylen had signed. ¡°This is not enough. I will send you another contract tomorrow. When that contract is signed, it will be a deal.¡± Braylen nodded. He was already dizzy. ¡°No problem. Just send someone over to me with the contract. It¡¯s fine.¡± Gustave got up and left with Darlene. Not long after, Braylen was sent to the hospital by Adam to get gastricvage. Braylen was saved, but he suffered a lot. After Darlene got in the car, she still could not calm down. She said worriedly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that something will go wrong. Mr. Walpole, you shouldn¡¯t have asked Braylen to drink like that.¡± Gustave sat beside Darlene and looked at the ambnce that had taken Braylen away. ¡°Braylen deserves that.¡± Darlene lowered her head and hid her face in the shadows. She felt a little touched and did not speak. Once the car reached the vi, Darlene spoke again, ¡°Then how about Ms. Hogan? You have already nned everything in advance, right? Otherwise, Braylen would not suddenly agree so readily. He still has feelings for Ms. Hogan.¡± Gustave nodded. ¡°Yeah, calling Mr. Mullen over there is just a cover.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Darlene tilted her head and looked at Gustave for a while. Gustave was amused by Darlene¡¯s look. ¡°All business people are profiteers. I am not a good guy. You should be wary of me.¡± Darlene answered seriously, ¡°I will be more careful next time. Thank you for today.¡± Gustave got out of the car and entered the door with Darlene. He half¨Cjokingly said, ¡°How will you thank me? If you really want to thank me, why don¡¯t you cook something for me? I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s grab a bite to eat and celebrate that everything is settled.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Darlene nodded. After Darlene made some spaghetti and a few dishes, Gustave wanted to drink some wine, so Darlene poured herself some fruit juice. Gustave was a light weight, and after drinking a bottle of wine, he was a little drunk. The servants and Darnell had long disappeared. Darlene helped Gustave go back to the bedroom. He suddenly turned around to look at her. When he lowered his eyes, staring at her closely. ¡°Aurora, you¡¯re not holding me back. Stay here. Don¡¯t leave without a word again.¡± Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Do You Have an Extramarital Affair? They were so close, and Darlene subconsciously retreated. ¡°Mr. Walpole, you drank too much. You should rest.¡± Gustave¡¯s gaze fell on her. He was a little dazed, but his voice was still clear. ¡°Everything can be settled. Aurora, don¡¯t secretly take it alone because you are afraid of being a burden on me. You were the one who stayed with me twelve years ago. Now, it¡¯s my turn to go through it with you.¡± Even if it was about death, he would definitely stay with her. He continued in a low voice, ¡°I can help you, and I am willing to help you. But you have to stay here and trust me.¡± Darlene nodded. Her heart, which had been cold in the past, seemed to have warmed up a little because of expectations. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t leave. Thank you. I used to think that living was too boring for a long time,¡± she said firmly. ¡°But now, I suddenly feel that I can actually give it a try. Perhaps life isn¡¯tpletely hopeless.¡± Gustave patted her shoulder and lowered his gaze to look at her with affection. ¡°Aurora, I¡¯ve been missing you all these years. No one has been nice to me, and no one has cooked such delicious spaghetti as you did.¡± He had hired many maids, and he had also eaten a lot of food in the restaurant. Darlene¡¯s cooking was indeed good, but it was not the best. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. But it was different. Those people cooked for money or with purpose. But the ten¨Cyear¨Cold Aurora cooked with a stool under her feet. She would cook spaghetti in the narrow kitchen of the orphanage because Gustave, who was disfigured and did not want to go to the canteen to eat, was hungry. Outsiders said that Gustave was ruthless, but in fact, he remembered everything better than anyone else. As he approached, Darlene felt his breathing. Something between them seemed to change silently. It was only when Gustave¡¯s face was very close that she suddenly came back to her senses. Gustave had drunk too much, but she did not. She was very sober. She quickly reached out and pushed him. In a moment of panic, she directly escaped under his arm and opened the door of the bedroom. The servant who had just brought the things up saw the suddenly opened door and Darlene¡¯s flushed face. She probably guessed something and immediately turned to leave. ¡°I suddenly remembered that the soup needs to be warmed up again. I will send it to Mr. Walpoleter.¡± Darlene walked out and stopped her. ¡°Take it in. Mr. Walpole hasn¡¯t slept yet. I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡± When the servant turned around, Darlene had already gone to the bedroom on the other side of the corridor. Only then did the servant bring the soup in. She thought that it was not the right time toe. If she had known earlier, she should have asked Darnell to send it. Darnell earned a lot, so it did not matter if his sry was deducted a little. Darlene did not sleep well that night. At night, she was always thinking about the moment Gustave approached her. Am I really sick? So I keep thinking about him. She had just tried not to think about those things, but then she thought of what Avery told her that she could not solve the problem even if she found Braylen. After thinking about it, she felt that the matter was not so simple. She could only wait for Gustave to bring the other contract to Braylen and let Braylen sign it tomorrow. Then, there should not be any problems. After midnight, she finally felt sleepy, but her heart ached again. She got up and took the medicine. When she sat up, the pain in her heart would lessen a little, and she sat on the sofa for more than an hour. After a while, and when shey down again, the sky was already bright and she could not fall asleep. When it was morning, there was a knock on the door outside. Gustave¡¯s voice came. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Darlene immediately got out of bed and replied, ¡°I¡¯m awake.¡± He continued, ¡°I heard from the servant that Avery came here in the morning. I am going to thepany. Why don¡¯t youe with me? He mighte here again.¡± Darlene responded, ¡°OK¡°. She hurriedly washed up. She went downstairs to have breakfast and then went to the Walpole Group with Gustave. ** The drama series, ¡°Star and You¡°, also began to shoot. Gustave said that he would take her to the company in the morning and take her to the crew in the afternoon to take a look for a walk. The temperature in thete autumn of Baltimore had been dropping fast in the past few days. Because of the cold wave, it was drizzling in the morning, and the temperature was close to 32 degrees Fahrenheit. Darnell had already gone out to buy a lot of things for Darlene, such as a scarf, mask, hat, and gloves. It was because the doctor said that Darlene should keep warm and avoid catching a cold. Gustave asked her to put everything on. Other than her eyes, she covered her entire body. before she went out. When she arrived outside thepany, it was very cold outside. When Darlene got out of the car, there was ayer of sweat on his forehead. Gustave was answering the phone. When Darlene followed him into thepany, a group of reporters with microphones and cameras suddenly rushed out and surrounded Darlene. A female reporter from the front rushed to speak first. ¡°Mrs. Gard, Mr. Walpole, can we do a short interview with you?¡± Darlene looked at the group of people who had blocked her way. The title of ¡°Mrs. Gard¡± sounded a little unfamiliar to her. In the years that she had been married to Avery, she had never heard anyone call her that. It was also because of this address that she could sense that this group of reporters had obviouslye with ill intentions. When Gustave heard themotion behind him, he immediately hung up the phone with a gloomy face. He turned around, grabbed Darlene¡¯s arm, and pulled her behind him. He looked at the reporters with a stern gaze. ¡°What are you doing? Who gave you the right to interview and shoot without permission? Hurry up and put it away.¡® Darnell, who was following at the side, immediately stepped forward to stop them. This had never happened before. The reporters in Baltimore knew that Gustave did not like to be interviewed, especially when it came to private matters. The reporters blocking him in private would obviously make him very disgusted. However, this group of reporters who suddenly appeared in front of him did not show any fear and retreat. Instead, they bombarded him with questions. ¡°Mr. Walpole, we found out that you had a close rtionship with Ms. Bullock a while. ago, but there was news from the hospital that Ms. Bullock was sent to the hospital yesterday, and she was suspected to have suffered a blow and tried to kill herself. ¡°What do you think of this matter? Is it rted to your rtionship with Mrs. Gard?¡± ¡°Mrs. Gard, you and Mr. Gard are still a couple, but you are living together with Mr. Walpole. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate?¡± ¡°If it is because your rtionship with Mr. Gard broke up, or Mr. Gard did something bad to you, why didn¡¯t you choose to divorce first? Instead, you chose to be so close to Mr. Walpole while maintaining a marriage rtionship with Mr. Gard?¡± Gustave¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Which media is it? Darnell, go check the reporter¡¯s certificate and ask the security guards toe over.¡± A reporter wearing a mask directly turned on the live broadcast and continued to ask sharply, ¡°Mr. Walpole, we are just simply interviewing you, and it is also based on the known facts. ¡°If we are wrong or misunderstood, you can point it out. There is no need to kick us out, right? The group was in chaos. Darnell stepped forward to stop the reporters with a cold face. The security guards in thepany had note out yet. Darlene stood behind Gustave. She did not know which reporter was pushing her, but she staggered back a step. Because she felt a little hot when she got out of the car, she took off the scarf halfway. After her body was pushed, the scarf fell to the ground. The cold wind suddenly blew into her clothes from her neck, and there was a buzzing sound in her ear. In the noisy crowd, her face began to turn pale. Looking at the opposite street, she saw the parked ck Maybach. It was far away. She could not see clearly, but she knew very well that it was his car. Avery, who was sitting in the back seat of the car, looked at Darlene, who was standing in the cold wind. She was wearing thick clothes and a hat, but she still looked very thin, as if she could fall down with a blow of the wind. His palm tightened, and when he looked over, his voice sounded a little confused. ¡°Why did shee with him?¡± Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 She Is About to Die Chap In front of him, Cyrus responded, ¡°Sir, Mr. Walpole seems to be bringing Ms. Garcia along whenever he goes out these two days.¡± If Avery paid more attention, he would have noticed this. He knew that Darlene might also be involved as he called the reporters over to make things difficult for Gustave. There were more than ten media rushing over. As there were many people, the reporters in the crowd got bolder. Darnell and Gustave blocked the way in front. The reporters continued to press forward. ¡°Mr. Walpole, can you answer our questions? What is the rtionship between you and Ms. Garcia?¡± ¡°Mr. Walpole, does the rtionship between you and Ms. Bullock suddenly end?¡± ¡°Mrs. Gard, will you soon divorce Mr. Gard? If there is, will you give Mr. Gardpensation with Mr. Walpole¡¯s help?¡± The reporters at the back kept pushing, and security guards from the Walpole Group ran out. When the reporters saw that the security guards hade, they became even more. anxious. The reporters in front of them, intentionally or unintentionally, squeezed in front of Darlene and directly pushed her. When Gustave turned back with a gloomy face, Darlene¡¯s body fell back. She subconsciously reached out to support the wall behind her, but before she could reach it, she fell to the ground with a bang. The scene quickly became a mess. When the reporters saw that Darlene had fallen, they all guiltily passed the buck. The security guards rushed over, surrounded the cordon, and sternly drove away the reporters. Darlene¡¯s head hit the ground, and she felt her entire mind violently shake. The cold and damp ground pressed against her face. Her face was pale, and the buzzing sound in her ears had not stopped. She fell into a Gustave had no time to let the security guard stop the reporters. He picked Darlene up from the ground and anxiously got into the car angrily. On the other side of the street, Avery got out of the car and quickly came over to stop. Gustave. ¡°Give her to me. I will send her to the hospital.¡± When the reporters who had been driven away saw this scene, they immediately pointed the camera at them and took several photos. The photo was sent to the Inte at the same time. Before the security guards could order the reporters to delete the photos, it had already caused an uproar on the Inte. Gustave¡¯s eyes were red. When he red at Avery, it was as if he wanted to fight with him. His voice was furious and extremely cold. ¡°She is about to die. Why are you so cruel?¡± Avery¡¯s body was stiff as he looked at Darlene¡¯s pale face. His hand was still in the air, but he no longer had the strength to touch her. He could still hear the noisy mor of the reporters. He watched as Gustave carried Darlene into the car, and then the car drove off. In the wet mud on the ground, Darlene¡¯s scarf was still there. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The beige scarf was stained and stepped on by the crowd countless times. Itnded on the ground with dirt. Avery squatted down and picked up the scarf. He then silently walked back to the opposite side of the street and returned to the car. Cyrus did not say anything and followed him into the car. From the rearview mirror, he looked at Avery, who was holding a scarf. There was a rare hint of sarcasm in Cyrus¡® voice. ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to go to the hospital, right? There is a meeting this morning. Why don¡¯t you go directly to thepany?¡± If he provoked Darlene again, she might really be forced to death by him. Avery suddenly raised his head and looked at Cyrus in front of him. He asked in a daze, ¡°Cyrus, you also think that I was wrong? Was it me who forced her and ignored her body?¡± Cyrus replied indifferently, ¡°I can¡¯t interfere in your matters, but with Ms. Garcia¡¯s current situation, any emotional change may result in unpredictable consequences at any time.¡± She could only live for two months even without any idents. Of course, she couldn¡¯t stand this. Avery gripped the scarf in his hand tightly, and the stains on the scarf stained his spotless suit jacket. He was dazed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that she woulde with him. I just wanted Gustave to back off. I want her back.¡® He stared at the scarf in his hand with self¨Cdeception. ¡°After all, how could she livefortably with someone else? How could she?¡± Gustave was a scheming person, and he was used to ying tricks in the business field. How could he really be good to Darlene? Avery could not ept that Darlene could rely on another person, or that another man could unconditionally treat Darlene well. He could not help but have some selfish hopes that Darlene could still rely on him as she did back then. Only he could take care of her. Thinking of this, he looked forward. ¡°Drive to the hospital. I¡¯ll go see how she is.¡± Cyrus was a little reluctant. ¡°Sir, Ms. Garcia is already like this. Why don¡¯t we¡­¡± Avery interrupted him, ¡°Cyrus, if you really do have any objections or dissatisfaction with me, I can find someone to rece you. You¡¯re dispensable.¡± Cyrus had nothing to say. He could only follow his instructions and drive to the hospital. When he arrived, Darlene was already in the sick room. The situation was temporarily stabilized and she did not enter the emergency room. Gustave went to the attending doctor and helped Darlene get the results and medicine. Then, he talked to the doctor about Darlene¡¯s current situation. Darlene was still on an IV drip. The medicine had a calming effect. She woke up once and was about to fall asleep when she heard the door open. Thinking that Gustave had returned, she sat up on the bed and asked, ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± There was no response from the door. The sound of footsteps approached and she saw Avery walk in. Vignce immediately appeared in her eyes, and she anxiously reached out to press the call bell on the bed. Before she could press the button, Avery pressed down on her wrist first. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Let¡¯s Get a Divorce Darlene pulled her hand back with a cold expression. Just as she was about to grab the phone on the bedside table, Avery took the phone and ced it on the table beside him. The door to the ward was tightly shut. Gustave had just gone out, and the doctor had juste to put her on a drip. It was likely that no one woulde over for a while. Ever since the rpse of her depression, Darlene was afraid to face Avery, especially when they were so close. She didn¡¯t know why, but it was the rejection and fear deep down. She gripped the bed sheet beneath her and tried her best to suppress the urge to retreat. She forced herself to calm down and looked at him coldly. ¡°What are you trying to do? Is what just happened not enough?¡± Avery sat down on the edge of the bed beside her and stared at her. ¡°The reporters in the morning are not the first to report these things. ¡°The rtionship between you and Gustave was exposed on the Intest night. Now that the Walpole Group has had a public crisis, Gustave and you probably don¡¯t know yet.¡± If they knew, Gustave wouldn¡¯t have brought Darlene to thepany in the morning. Darlene gripped the sheets tightly. She hated him so much. Many times, she couldn¡¯t help but want to question him at the top of her lungs. What do you want? What can make you satisfied and let me go? But she endured it and didn¡¯t want to show any emotions in front of him. Whether she was angry or hateful, she didn¡¯t want him to see it. Her expression was so calm. She looked at him coldly. ¡°And then? What do you want me to say? Say that you have tried so hard. Congrattions on getting what you want. You have sessfully earned sympathy in front of the public?¡± Avery did not believe that Darlene would not react. He only thought that she had not heard it clearly enough. He continued in a low voice, ¡°Gustave is now the CEO of the Walpole Group. The negative public opinions affected his reputation and the Walpole Group¡¯s reputation very soon. ¡°Therefore, Mr. Walpole, his father, had already made a preliminary decision. He nned to help the Walpole Group¡¯s vice CEO, Ricky Walpole, to rece Gustave as the new CEO in case the public opinions would further affect the Walpole Group¡¯s share price and other benefits.¡± He could not control himself. He wanted to persuade Darlene to leave Gustave. ¡°The cooperation that you have discussed with Braylen is already invalid. Because the cooperation that I have terminated with the Walpole Group has been restarted. This time, it is a contract signed with Ricky. ¡°His cousin, Ricky, had solved the trouble that Gustave caused, so the new president would soon be Ricky.¡± Avery looked at Darlene with reddened eyes. He was tense and worried. He was afraid that if he was not careful, his words would hurt Darlene. Another voice constantly reminded him to tell Darlene all the advantages and disadvantages so that she would definitelye back to him as she didn¡¯t want to be at burden on Gustave anymore. How could Avery really let her stay by another man¡¯s side during thest period of her life? He couldn¡¯t do it. Since he couldn¡¯t force Darlene to stay by his side, he would let Darlene see clearly what the consequences would be if Gustave took her away. He wanted Darlene to understand and willingly return to his side. He could stay with her to treat her illness and find apatible heart for her. If she was dying, he could stay with her until thest moment of her life. But he couldn¡¯t let her go. If she left him, what was the point of giving in andpensating? ¡°We can exin it to the media. As for the Walpole Group recing the president, it can¡¯t be that simple.¡± Darlene stared at him in disgust. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°I believe Mr. Walpole must have a way to solve it. In any case, I won¡¯t go back to I have no other choice, then I¡¯ll die early¡­¡± Avery interrupted her and asked in a deep voice, ¡°There¡¯s no point in saying these you. If things out of spite. What can you exin to the media? ¡°We are still a legal couple. Just based on this, no matter how many reasons you have with Gustave, you can¡¯t hide the fact that you have an affair. ¡°Then we¡¯ll divorce. I will soon sue you in court and divorce you.¡± Darlene did not hesitate for a moment. She looked at him and said with certainty. She reached for the bag by the bed and took out a divorce agreement. ¡°Avery, I have already prepared it. Sign it, and I will leave you without taking anything from you, or we will see each other in court. ¡°If the court does not let us divorce, I will appeal for the second time. If we still can¡¯t divorce, I will appeal for the third time. As long as I don¡¯t give up, and I volunteer to leave you without taking anything, we¡¯ll divorce one day.¡± Avery took the thing from her hand and looked at it with a gloomy face. It was really a divorce agreement. It had only been two days since she went to Gustave¡¯s house, and she had prepared this. Now, she stopped mentioning her grandmother and brother. He held the document tightly in his hand, and his anger surged. He directly tore it in half and threw it to the side. ¡°Gustave taught you this? It seems that he really taught you a lot in the past two days, making you so determined to cut off all ties with me.¡± Darlene sneered and looked at the pile of pieces scattered on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I still have a lot of copies. ¡°I have already decided to cut off all ties with you. You know best what we are like right now. I only have a few days left. Let me be alone for thest period of time. Don¡¯t get yourself involved.¡± Avery held her shoulder tightly with one hand and stared at her. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I won¡¯t divorce you, let alone let Gustave get what he wants.¡± Darlene shifted her gaze to the side. She did not even bother to argue. ¡°Up to you. After a few days, it will bepleted. If I am still alive, we will meet in court. ¡°If I was already dead, then consider it my bad luck. You can do whatever you want with my corpse.¡± Avery grabbed her shoulder with his palm. He wanted to grab her more tightly, but he realized that he had no strength. His heart was filled with powerlessness. He wanted to keep her, but now, he realized that no matter what method he used, it was useless. He did not know what else he could 1. do. ¡°Darlene, I don¡¯t want to force you anymore. I don¡¯t want to do those things anymore.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Come back to me. I will take good care of your grandmother and your brother. I will take good care of you. As long as youe back, nothing will happen to Gustave. The reports and the things that happened to the Walpole Group will be stopped.¡± Darlene looked at him with indifference in her eyes. ¡°Avery, divorce or see me in court. Other than that, I don¡¯t want to say another word to you from now on.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she had already pressed the call bell as Avery didn¡¯t notice it. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 How Ruthless Avery called for the nurse toe in, his face sullen. He did not stay any longer and left with the same expression. Darlene was still tightly gripping the bed sheets with both hands. Only when she saw him go out did she loosen her grip. She realized that her hands were covered in sweat. Facing him, she couldn¡¯t really be as calm as she seemed. Affected by her depression, now that she saw him, she felt like he was terrifying. Those cruel images all emerged in her mind. The nurse came in and saw that there was nothing wrong with Darlene. Then the nurse left. Darlene took her phone over and hesitated about whether she should ask Gustave toe back early. When she turned on her phone, there were all kinds of push notifications sending her news. The news was all over the media, including ¡°The wife of the Gard Group¡¯s CEO has an affair¡°, ¡°The Walpole Group¡¯s CEO bes the third wheel¡°, ¡°The Walpole Group¡¯s shares may face significant decline¡°, ¡°The Gard Group has unterally terminated the important cooperation with the Walpole Group¡°, ¡°The Walpole Group¡¯s higher¨Cups might be reced on arge scale¡°, and so on. Countless keywords were on her phone screen. She didn¡¯t want to look at yet when she unlocked her phone, one piece of news went straight to the detail any of t them, page. The content of the news was nasty, and the poster was unknown. Maybe it was posted by some little¨C known newspaper or magazine. The news was full of offensive remarks targeting Darlene and the Walpole Group. Although the poster was anonymous, no one would dare to be this unscrupulous without the Gard Group¡¯s acquiescence and even support. She wanted to exit the page, yet her hand was out of control, and she kept reading the news. Certain photos were attached, including scenes where Darlene and Gustave stood close to each other intimately. Also, there was a photo showing Avery wanting to take Darlene from Gustave, but he was ruthlessly rejected by Gustave. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The shooting angle was perfect. The hand that Avery stretched out froze in mid¨Cair. He looked a bit stunned and helpless, quite pitiful, as if he had been abandoned. Thement area was full ofments pitying Avery while criticizing Darlene and Gustave at the same time. ¡°Mr. Gard is so handsome and infatuated with that woman. See the look on his face? I bet that he loves that slut a lot. Why did she cheat on him? She is so ungrateful.¡± ¡°Why would the Walpole Group¡¯s CEO be the third wheel? I¡¯m sure that whore seduces him. Look at her face. She looks so slutty.¡± ¡°Both decent men have been implicated by her. I say we dig all of her details out. Expose her and make her never dare to go out for the rest of her life.¡± ¡°Cheating is the most shameful thing. Bah!¡± Darlene¡¯s hand that was holding onto the phone began to tremble. The knuckles of her hand turned pale due to extreme strength. She looked at Avery¡¯s face in the photo. Indeed, he looked so affectionate. The needle¨Clike pain began to overwhelm her. She felt that her stomach was sick, and she wanted to throw up, but she couldn¡¯t. She thought, how ruthless. He isn¡¯t satisfied with being the sole bully. And me being bullied by the elders of the Gard family is still not enough for him. He is trying to get all the people in Baltimore, in the country, to attack and insult me. He wants to see me dead. My face in the photo attached to the news wasn¡¯t blurred out at all. My features have been exposed to more than a billion people. And thosements below are engulfing me. They use those words to attack me, such as ¡°cheating¡°, ¡°slut¡°, ¡°cheap¡°, ¡°shameless¡°, and ¡°ungrateful¡°. The phone slipped from her hand at some point. She raised both hands and put them around her head. Her body was cold, and she felt that those people were scolding her in person. There were so many people surrounding her, pointing at her nose, scolding her without trying to know what the truth was. The chill spread quickly through her limbs. She inserted her fingers into her hair and scratched her scalp hard. Yet she couldn¡¯t feel the stinging pain. The uncontroble negative emotions began to surge up in her mind again, and the pain in her brain slowly became sharper. She lowered her head, shrank into a ball, and shook her head hard. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. It was clearly not my fault. It was him.¡± She struggled a lot before walking out of the dilemma. It took her a long time to make her mind to walk out at all costs. up She clutched her head with both hands. She was on a drip, and blood oozed out of the needle that was inserted into the back of her hand. She maintained her posture of shrinking into a ball as a way to protect herself. She curled up and kept repeating the same words, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. It wasn¡¯t my fault.¡± She thought, what else can I do to get rid of him for good, to prove that he is the real culprit? She curled up so tightly. Then she heard the door open, and her body gave a sudden shiver of fear. The sound of footsteps approached her from the door, and Gustave said in a fake rxed voice, ¡°The doctor said you were fine. You just need to rest more.¡± He walked to the bed and saw Darlene, who was huddled up on the bed. He stopped talking abruptly. Gustave went out for a call, and he had just learned that Cassius intended to hold a board meeting to re¨C elect the group¡¯s CEO. Then he went to the doctor to ask about Darlene¡¯s current situation. She wasn¡¯t doing well at all. Hospitalization was of little use. The doctor said that instead of letting hernguish in the hospital with pills and injections, it would be better for her to go out and be free for a while during herst spell. if they could find a heart for her, she might live. If not, at least she could suffer less. Gustave figured that Darlene had probably expected such a result, but he still couldn¡¯t bear to tell her, so when he came in, he adjusted himself and wanted to make himself seem as carefree as possible. However, as soon as he entered, he saw Darlene like this, which was something he hadn¡¯t expected. Before he went out of the ward, he had already calmed her down. Gustave¡¯s face went sullen. He tossed away the piece of paper showing the diagnosis results and quickly walked to her side to sit down. Then he reached out and patted her shoulder. ¡°What happened? Are you not feeling well? I¡¯ll call the doctor over. Does your heart hurt?¡± As he spoke, he was about to press the bell on the head of the bed. Darlene raised her head and looked at him with a pale face. ¡°It was not me. It was his fault.¡± Only then did Gustave see that there were bloody marks on her forehead. She had clearly exerted a lot of force into her hands. Some of the marks extended to her scalp, and he figured that she had got some scratches in her hair, too. He looked closely at her fingers, which still had some blood on them. Then he said in a deep voice, ¡°You can break things when you¡¯re not feeling well. See? I¡¯ve put a lot of sses on the bedside table. Stop scratching yourself.¡± For patients suffering from depression, if they failed to control their emotions, they may break down at any time because of the stimulus, so they needed to vent. Gustave had consulted the doctor, and he knew that he should prepare some sses or porcin in advance. When patients were emotional, if they smashed things, the sound of things being broken could y a certain role in relieving and controlling their emotions. He pressed his palm against her forehead. ¡°Does it hurt? I¡¯ll ask the doctor toe over and treat your wound.¡± Darlene looked at him in a trance. After a long time, she said, her voice trembling, ¡°He came here. He wouldn¡¯t leave me alone.¡± She was shaking all over, and her body was utterly cold. Gustave approached her and patted her on the back tofort her, ¡°I asked Darnell to guard outside. I¡¯m sure he was away since he had something to do. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Everything will be over soon. We have already filed for a divorce. After we win the divorcewsuit, we will take Reina and Nigel away together. Everything will be fine.¡± Avery was standing outside. He heard Darlene crying inside, but he no longer had the courage to walk in. He also saw the nasty news on the phone. Even though he knew that nothing could be changed anymore, he still asked, ¡°Make the news go away. Can we still do that?¡± Cyrus, who was aside, nced at Avery with obscure eyes. He probably found Avery ridiculous. ¡°Mr. Gard, it¡¯s toote to do anything about it now that public opinion has spread.¡± Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 It Is Time to Come to an End up for. Avery never felt that there was anything that could not be made. Avery added, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a list of the press? Contact them directly and ask them to delete all the relevant press releases.¡± Although much of the news posted on the Inte was released anonymously, Avery knew exactly which media outlets were involved. Cyrus said in a bad tone, ¡°Even if we retract the stories of the first few media outlets, there are still countlessizens and anonymous users who have reposted and copied the contents of the news. Moreover, those things are almost well¨Cknown online. ¡°If we withdraw the news at this time, not only will it not help, but it may also backfire, giving the impression that it is a deliberate attempt to cover things up. ¡°It is like throwing a handful of sand into the sea. When the wind blows, the water rushes, and it is impossible to take back all the things that have been thrown out.¡± Although Cyrus only worked for Avery, he had stayed in the Gard¡¯s ce for so many years and his impression of Darlene was not bad. During the two years when Darlene was married to Avery, she had never treated anyone in the Southwood Vi unfairly. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. At that time, Darlene still had work to do and had some money in her hands. Avery had a bad temper. Sometimes, when he lost his temper and scolded the servants, she would secretly give the servants some money and say that it waspensation from Avery. Cyrus thought, that kind little girl is good to everyone and always thinks for others, but in the end, she is the only one who suffers. When Darlene was bullied by Avery wrongly, none of the servants who had benefited from her in the Southwood Vi stood up for her. Darlene¡¯s faint cries from the ward could still be heard. Avery sat silently in the corridor and took out a cigarette, wanting to light it up. Cyrus reminded Avery from the side, ¡°Mr. Gard, you can¡¯t smoke in the hospital. There are many patients in the corridor at this time.¡± Avery was in a very bad mood. He raised his eyes and nced at Cyrus, probably wanting to lose his temper. Cyrus was already prepared to be scolded, but Avery did not say anything. Avery put away the cigarette and sat in the chair without saying a word. Darlene¡¯s cry stopped inside. Perhaps it was because Avery sat on the chair a little far from the door of the ward that he could not hear her cry. away Avery clenched his fists and pressed them against the edge of the chair. Suddenly, he found that he was a little afraid. At this point, it seemed that no matter what he did, it would be counterproductive. But the heart that matched Darlene was nowhere to be found. With so little time left, Avery really didn¡¯t know what he could do. No matter what Avery did, it was wrong. But if he did nothing and just waited, Darlene would not take the initiative to return to his side. Avery was uneasy not seeing Darlene. He would always hallucinate over and over again, feeling that something had happened to her. Avery once saw in his hallucination that Darlene suddenly fell ill, lying on the cold operating table, and her heart had rotted. The doctor walked out of the operation room, bowed to Avery, and said to him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the patient is gone. Sorry for your loss.¡± I¡¯m sorry for your loss¡­ These words kept repeating in Avery¡¯s mind, and his eyes turned red. Suddenly, he raised his eyes and stared at the closed door of the ward. ¡°But I have to take you with me. How can I rest assured if I don¡¯t keep you with me?¡± Avery thought, if I cannot look at Darlene from time to time, what can I do if the news of her deathes? Avery believed that as long as he kept Darlene by his side, she would definitely not die and there would definitely be no ident. In the ward, Darlene slowly calmed down. Gustave brought Darlene a cup of warm water and continued to appease her, ¡°When the divorce case is over, I will take you abroad. While looking for a match, we can get ready for an artificial heart transnt. you. You can ¡°The winter in Baltimore is too cold. Let¡¯s go to the south. It is very warm and like spring all year round there. There will be no trouble and no one will disturb have a good rest and live a peaceful life with your grandmother and brother.¡± Darlene reached out and took the water. Her palm was still trembling slightly. Gustave sat down beside Darlene. ¡°Aurora, trust me. Everything will be fine. ¡°People can¡¯t always hide to escape. The more they hide, the more they will be bullied. I will gather enough evidence to ensure that you get a divorce smoothly.¡± Gustave noticed the syringe on Darlene¡¯s arm got loose and took a cotton swab from the drawer to help her stop the bleeding. ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor over.¡± Darlene looked at the back of her hand. In addition to the blood, there were also many bruises. Darlene had got too many intravenous injections in the hospital during this period of time, and there were too many needle eyes on the back of her hand. But Darlene knew in her heart that it was actually not much use. The snow¨Cwhite cotton swab was stained with red blood. Darlene looked a little dazed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay in the hospital anymore. I don¡¯t like it here.¡± The sickness, cough, death, and the smell of disinfectant were all not good for Darlene as a dying person. Gustave¡¯s hand that was holding the cotton swab paused for a moment. He did not try to persuade Darlene and nodded. ¡°Okay, I will take you home. You will feel morefortable at home. If you feel better, you can walk around.¡± Gustave kept his word and took Darlene out of the hospital that afternoon. There were only a few days left before the divorcewsuit started, and Gustave had asked Darnell to try to find more evidence, but it was still a little tricky to find. In the past few months, the rtionship between Darlene and Avery had broken down, and the ces that she stayed in the most were the Southwood Vi and the hospital. However, the Southwood Vi was Avery¡¯s, and the hospital Darlene stayed in also belonged to the Gard Group. It was not easy to find the relevant surveince videos. Just as Gustave brought Darlene back, Darnell called, ¡°Mr. Walpole, it is not easy to get the evidence. I think we will have to wait a few more days to think of a way. ¡°I¡¯ve just been called over by Mr. Cassius, and it¡¯s not looking good for you. The board is about to meet to elect a new president. Why don¡¯t youe over and take care of business here first?¡± Darlene was still looking forward to Gustave finding evidence for her, so when she was seated beside him, she subconsciously listened to what Darnell said on the other side of the line. When Darlene heard Darnell¡¯s words clearly and saw that Gustave didn¡¯t look good, she immediately said, ¡°You should go to thepany first. My affairs are in no hurry.¡± Gustave did not respond. He looked slightly solemn. After a long while, he responded, ¡°It¡¯s only a few days before the divorce court starts. Don¡¯t worry about thepany. Come back, and think of a way to find evidence from Avery¡¯s side. ¡°Tell Mr. Cassius and the board members that it¡¯s all up to them. I won¡¯t participate in the selection of the new president.¡± Darnell said urgently, ¡°Mr. Walpole, this won¡¯t do. Mr. Cassius has 30% of the shares of the Walpole Group, and plus 10% in the hands of Ricky, they will have exactly the same amount of shares as you. ¡°And the board may be on your side, but if you abstain, the result will be self¨Cevident.¡± Darnell wanted to go directly to the vi and take Gustave here. He lowered his voice, ¡°You shoulde over. How can you let Ricky take such a big advantage?¡± Gustave replied, ¡°Darnell,e back first. Do as I say. I don¡¯t have time for that right now.¡± Darnell had no choice but to agree. Darlene saw Gustave hang up the phone and was worried that something really happened. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to thepany first? After all, it¡¯s not a small matter.¡± Gustave turned on theputer and helped Darlene organize the files about the divorcewsuit. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I happen to need someone to watch thepany for me for two days. ¡°Take a look at these photos. They are photos of Avery and Vivian. Take a look and see if there are any problems. Also, take a look at all the photos in this folder.¡± Gustave pushed theputer in front of Darlene. ¡°There are only five days. This is the most important thing now.¡± Darlene endured her disgust and carefully looked through the photos one by one. The bad memories from the past shed back, and Darlene struggled to bear them. Gustave said from the side, ¡°Just this once, you¡¯ll never have to see any of this again.¡± Darlene nodded and sighed softly. Five days passed very quickly. Gustave did not go to thepany at all, and he had been collecting relevant evidence for Darlene. On the day of the court session, the first light snow fell at the beginning of winter in Baltimore. Darlene and Gustave went to the court together. As they walked from the square, they watched Avery get out of the car. Darlene thought to herself that she indeed hoped that it would be thest time she saw Avery as Gustave had said. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 We Have Sufficient Evidence Because it was a divorcewsuit, to avoid suspicion for the time being, Gustave did not sit at the intiff¡¯s seat with Darlene. Apart from Gustave, Aleena also came with Darlene. Avery and thewyer took their seats at the court first. Aleena saw that Darlene looked uneasy and was worried that she would be nervous. Aleena grabbed Darlene¡¯s hand to cheer her up. ¡°Rx, Mr. Walpole has arranged all the evidence for you and listed the evidence list. If you forgot something for a moment, just look at the list. Hank has also made ample preparations and will help you defend.¡® Gustave did not say much and onlyforted, ¡°Let it be. There is no problem. Everything will be fine.¡± Darlene nodded and grabbed the document in her hand. ¡°I am fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Darlene and Hank went to the trial seats together. Sitting opposite them were Avery and his defense lawyer, Malcolm Reece. Since Malcolm was chosen by Avery, he was naturally a topwyer in the industry. At this moment, Malcolm¡¯s face was filled with an expression of victory. It was obvious that Malcolm was not stressed about thiswsuit. The only pressure came from Gustave from the public gallery. However, since Gustave was sitting below the stage, he had no right to speak and participate in the entire trial. Darlene¡¯s hands were resting on her legs, and she subconsciously clenched her fingers tightly. Whenever Darlene raised her head, she would be able to meet Avery¡¯s eyes that were staring straight at her. The humbleness that she had been ustomed to for ten years and her obedience towards Avery still made it difficult for Darlene to calmly oppose Avery in court even now. Darlene gripped her fingers tightly and secretly calmed herself down. No matter what, she had to seed in today¡¯swsuit. Then it wouldn¡¯t let Gustave down, who had helped her so much despite her situation. The presiding judge was Hector Den. His voice reached Darlene¡¯s ears. ¡°Now, please state your demands and rted reasons.¡± ¡± Hank said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Just tell the truth. Just tell the judge why you want to divorce.¡± Darlene stood up and tried her best to get rid of the messy voices in her mind. She calmly said, ¡°I request a dissolution of the marriage rtionship between me and Mr. Avery Gard. ¡°The first reason is that hemitted domestic violence against me several times during our marriage and forced me to abort my child, causing me to lose my fertility. Frequent domestic violence has risked my life. ¡°The second reason is that he cheated on me and he was disloyal to our marriage. Third, he treated my grandmother and younger brother badly and imprisoned them to control them. In order to achieve the goal of limiting my freedom, my younger brother lost the opportunity to change his heart twice.¡± Darlene inadvertently raised her head and met Avery¡¯s cold gaze. At that moment, Darlene¡¯s voice trembled with a bit of urgency. ¡°I can no longer pursue the past. I don¡¯t want any property. I am willing to leave him with nothing. The only thing I want is to divorce.¡± The judges on the court felt a little creepy when they heard this. It was really difficult for them to associate the husband that Darlene spoke of with the well¨Cdressed Avery who was sitting in the court at that moment. These evil deeds were more like the work of a savage beast. Hector had heard countless divorce cases. He had seen those husbands who cheated on others or committed domestic violence. However, the husband that Darlene spoke of waspletely usual. Hector tried to speak as calmly as possible, ¡°The defendant, please borate on your appeal and reasons.¡± Avery got up. He was dressed in a suit and was still the same as before. His facial features were deep and he looked so handsome. Such a perfect man was standing there with a steady expression. If Darlene had not personally experienced his cruelty, it would probably be hard to imagine that he could do those things. Darlene looked away and no longer looked at Avery. She heard his unhurried voice, ¡°I have never cheated on my wife ormitted domestic violence as she said. I can¡¯t admit it. ¡°I object to divorce. Your honor, you have seen the physical condition checklist of my wife. She is now suffering from a terminal illness and has moderate depression. ¡°I am not sure if she is affected by depression, so she suddenly became unstable and wanted to divorce me, or she is worried that she will drag me down because of her terminal illness. ¡°No matter the reason, with her current physical condition, if I divorce her, it means that I will abandon her. I can¡¯t do it.¡± Hector looked at Avery, and it was hard to tell who was telling the truth. In Darlene¡¯s statement, Avery was ruthless and heartless, and now what Avery said was full of affection. He imed that even if his wife was willing to divorce because of her terminal illness, he couldn¡¯t bear to leave her. Darlene looked up and saw the calm expression on Avery¡¯s face and the deep affection in his eyes. She was so angry that she almost vomited in the court, and her heart ached. Darlene wanted to get up and question Avery but was stopped by Hank. ¡°Calm down, the judge will let you make a statement again.¡± From the public gallery, Aleena was so angry that her face turned sullen. She stood up and shouted, ¡°Avery, do you have any shame? How dare you lie to the judges? ¡°What was the reason for Darlene¡¯s terminal illness? What was the cause of her depression? Who sighed his name on the paper of the abortion operation? ¡°Also, don¡¯t you know that you and Vivian have been having an affair for so long? You still dare to show off your affectionate character here. I¡¯m going to throw up my breakfast!¡± Aleena was so angry that she ignored Hector¡¯s sullen face. Hector knocked the gavel several times on the stage several times before Aleena finished speaking all at once. Aleena still felt angry and wanted to continue. There were already staff members who maintained order coming over to her. ¡°Madam, please remain silent immediately and sit down! If you don¡¯t cooperate, we can only ask you out immediately!¡± Only then did Gustave reach out and pull Aleena¡¯s arm to sit down. ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. We have evidence and we won¡¯t allow him to lie to the judge.¡± Avery continued, ¡°As for the matter of my wife¡¯s miscarriage, this is my responsibility. I did sign it. ¡°But at that time, she was already in thete stage of heart failure. Her body could no longer withstand the growth and development of a fetus. I could only sign for her to have a miscarriage when she was unwilling to ept it. ¡°I have always regretted and med myself for this, but this is considered as protecting her by losing our baby. I don¡¯t think my decision is wrong¡­¡± Darlene reached out and pressed her chest. She found that no matter how much psychological construction she had done beforeing, she still could not bear it at this moment.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Her face was a little pale as she said, ¡°Hank, I am a little ufortable. Please make a statement on my behalfter.¡± Hank looked at Darlene worriedly and nodded. After Avery finished speaking, Hector asked the intiff to speak again. Hank stood up and took out the USB and printed photos from his briefcase. ¡°We have sufficient evidence regarding Mr. Gard¡¯s cheating,mitting domestic violence, and the fact that he forced Ms. Garcia to have a miscarriage because of his mistress.¡± Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 He Owes Her a Complete Apology Avery narrowed his eyes and looked at Hank, who had said, ¡°We have sufficient evidence.¡± Avery¡¯s gaze embodied a warning at that moment. Hank was the firstwyer in Baltimore who dared to go against him so openly. Hank walked to Hector on the stage with the document folder containing the USB and photos, avoiding Avery¡¯s gaze. If Darlene did not have Gustave supporting her, Hank would not have epted this case. Power could suppress the truth, and very few people would be willing to admit it, but too many times, it was the reality. Hank handed the document bag to Hector, inserted the USB into theputer, and the photos and videos were projected on the projector one by one. The first piece of evidence was a clip of a surveince video. Outside the hospital hall, Avery dragged Darlene into the heavy rain. The heavy rain poured down, and Darlene waspletely drenched. Avery forced her to kneel in the rain. Avery slowly squatted down and said something to Darlene. Then under the heavy rain, Darlene shouted and exined. Then Avery got up, and the hand that lifted her chin suddenly exerted force. He pushed her down. His leather shoes stepped on the back of her hand, and the blood slowly overflowed in the rain. The hospital was the Gard Group¡¯s asset. Gustave had obviously spent a lot of effort getting this surveince video. Darlene looked at everything on the screen. Her instinct made her want to close her eyes and look away. But she forced herself to look at it carefully, Darlene must look at everything that Avery had done to her. She must remember it well. If her life was about toe to an end, and if there was another life, Darlene must remember Avery¡¯s face and never have a single connection with this man. Hank noticed the paleness of Darlene¡¯s face. Her body was trembling. Obviously, such memories were too painful and cruel for her. Darlene looked at the scene in the heavy rain. She could even hear Avery¡¯s words. you die.¡± ¡°Kneeling for a day is not enough for you. You should kneel until The people in the public gallery and the judges looked at the video and could not help. but let out a sigh. Not to mention husband and wife, even if they were strangers, or enemies, a man was actually bullying a woman like this. Anyone would be angry about it. Moreover, the woman in the video was obviously weak. Since she was outside the hospital, it was very likely that she was still seriously ill. Hector looked at Avery with a change in his expression, but he still asked Hank to continue to show evidence ording to the procedure. Hank looked at Darlene with some concern and asked in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Garcia, are you okay? Do you need to apply for an adjournment first?¡± Darlene looked terrible. The divorcewsuit was different from otherwsuits. The intiff and the defendant had to appear in court personally. Without extremely special circumstances, they could notpletely entrust others to attend the court. Darlene clenched her fists tightly and her nails dug deep into her palms. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Hank. We have to submit all the evidence.¡± Darlene was determined to hold on. Gustave was right. After this pain, she would not have to feel pain a second time. The winter in the south was very warm. It was not as cold as the winter in Baltimore. Everything would be fine there. The video on the big screen continued to y, and there was a thinyer of cold sweat on Darlene¡¯s forehead. Hank saw that Darlene looked unwell, and the content of the video was appalling. He did not exin much. When he finished ying, he directly sped up to switch to the next photo. The photo was taken from a surveince video. In the photo, Avery held Vivian and left the corridor. Behind them was Darlene, who was taken to the other operating room by the doctor. The timing of the photo was just right. Darlene was originally facing the camera with her back, but at that moment, she turned around to look at Avery and Vivian¡¯s backs. So in the photo, the faces of the three people were clear, and even the despair and pain on Darlene¡¯s face could be seen. Darlene sat at the intiff, her whole body shaking so much that she couldn¡¯t hold back in the end. She reached out and covered her mouth with force, not letting herself make a sound. But at that moment, Darlene was filled with despair back then and she experienced it again. She couldn¡¯t hold it back, and tears welled up in her eyes. Darlene bit her thumb joint with her teeth to hold back her tears. At the moment in the photo, Darlene¡¯s child was still in her belly, still alive and well. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Even if Darlene knew that she couldn¡¯t keep the fetus and that the ending was to abort the child, the meaning of her miscarriage when she was forced to abort by Avery and Vivian waspletely different. Her shoulders trembled violently, and she forced herself to calm down. Darlene knew that she could not cry or lose control. Once it affected the order of the court, once the emotional ups and downs caused her to have a heart attack, perhaps the trial would end. Darlene covered her face with both hands and hugged herself helplessly. When Hank asked her again, every syble of her words trembled. ¡°Hank, I am fine. Your honor, I am fine. There is no problem with my condition. The trial can continue as usual.¡± Hank also showed all the remaining evidence, including the evidence that Avery signed to let Darlene have an abortion and that Darlene was not willing to have an abortion. There was also the notice that the doctor showed that once Darlene had an abortion, she would lose her fertility. And there were photos taken somewhere else. Avery forcefully dragged Darlene into the car. Avery brought Darlene into Twilight Paradise, as well as photos of other intimate interactions between Avery and Vivian. Gustave had made ample preparations. There were nearly a hundred relevant photos and video clips. It even included the call recording that Avery had given Nigel¡¯s heart donator back then, saying that the heart was no longer needed. After all the evidence was shown to the judges in a hurry, it still took over half an hour. Hector looked at Avery again, and he looked quite angry. ¡°Now, the defendant should. exin the evidence that the intiff has presented, and the defendant can offer your evidence.¡± Avery looked a little dazed and did not react for a moment. It was clearly a cold winter day, but his palms were all wet. Everything in the video had been personally done by Avery. Why did he feel a chill when he reviewed it now? Why did he feel that it was unbelievable? Avery looked at Darlene, who was sitting opposite him. He looked at her face, which was as pale as a sheet of paper. The past showed them those scars that Darlene could not bear to look at and also the sins and facts that he dared not look back at. Avery even forgot that he was still in court. He got up and looked at Darlene, who was facing him and wanted to walk directly to her. His voice trembled violently. ¡°Darlene, about those things, I¡­¡± Avery wanted to leave his seat and apologize to her. He wanted to say that he owed her aplete and sincere apology- He always said that he wouldpensate her, but he had never said it properly. He never even said ¡°sorry¡°. He was sorry. He caused her to suffer so much, and lose so much. He made her lose the baby, and she would never be able to give birth to another child. But what was the use of apologizing? Everyone in the public gallery sighed and looked at Avery, who had stood up in a daze. They thought that this man should admit his mistake for everything he had done in the past. Avery raised his foot and wanted to walk over to Darlene. Malcolm, who was sitting at the side, immediately stood up and grabbed him. He lowered his voice in disbelief. ¡°Mr. Gard, we¡¯re on a divorce trial. Your every word and action may be evidence. ¡°If you fail the divorce, Ms. Garcia and her family will have nothing to do with you in the future.¡± Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Out of Control Avery turned around and looked at Malcolm who was pulling him behind him, and then at the several serious judges in the middle of the court trial seats. Then Avery looked around and saw that the people on his side and Darlene¡¯s side in the public gallery were all carefully staring at him. Avery was a little dazed, and he wasn¡¯t even sure where he was standing right now. What was he doing? It had only been a few months. Why was it that he and Darlene were already at the point of divorcing? Hector felt pity for Darlene. He hoped that Avery could say a few meaningful words to prove that the evidence provided by Darlene was true. Hector looked at Avery and said, ¡°The defendant, if you have anything to say about the evidence the intiff submitted, you can say it now.¡± Avery only came back to his senses after a long time. Malcolm¡¯s voice once again. sounded in his ear, ¡°Mr. Gard, we¡¯re on a divorce trial. Your every word and action. may be evidence. ¡°Once the judicial divorce is done, there is almost no possibility of a sessful appeal.¡± Avery¡¯s palm slowly tightened. He looked at the other side. This time, Darlene did not. avoid his gaze but looked straight at him. Darlene was waiting for his answer, and the strong expectation in her eyes was clearly visible. In the past, she used to look at him like this, hoping that he would care more about her and look at her more.. But now, Darlene was using this kind of gaze to tell him clearly, ¡°Avery, let¡¯s end it here. I am begging you. We should have ended this rtionship long ago.¡± Avery clenched his fists, his knuckles turning white, and his mind struggling intensely. In the end, he only had one thought. He could not divorce, he could not really end this with Darlenepletely. The moment that thought was confirmed, Avery avoided Darlene¡¯s line of sight and did not dare to look in her direction again. He turned around and sat back in his seat. Malcolm let out a sigh of relief and immediately said, ¡°Your honor, the evidence presented by the intiff has greatly affected the emotions of my client.¡± ¡°I apply to have simplemunication with my client, and then I will make an exnation and reasonable defense on the evidence presented by the intiff on behalf of my client.¡± Hector agreed to Malcolm¡¯s request and gave him ten minutes. The anticipation in Darlene¡¯s eyes dissipated, and at that moment, she let out a coldugh with a pale face. What was she looking forward to for such a man? Darlene was actually hoping that Avery could still have a little bit of conscience. At least, Avery should consider the endurance of a dying woman like her. But how could Darlene forget that Avery was heartless? How could a heartless man have any conscience or soft¨Cheartedness? Ten minutes was very short. Malcolm said that he wouldmunicate with Avery, but in fact, Avery did not give him a single word of response. However, it was not too difficult for Malcolm. Things like sophistry could be considered. Malcolm¡¯s strong point after being awyer for so many years. After Malcolm told Hector that he was ready for the trial, he stood up and said, Thave already carefully asked my client about the evidence provided by the intiff. Now, I will make the following exnations. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°First, about the first clip of the surveince video. The gentleman in the video forced anotherdy to kneel in the heavy rain and even caused physical damage to thedy. However, the gentleman in the video is not my client. I have no idea how the intiff got this video.¡± Darlene¡¯s eyes suddenly trembled. She angrily stood up and looked at Malcolm, who was facing her, ¡°This is a video, not a photo that can be synthesized. ¡°The video is clear and we can see the man¡¯s figure, appearance, and clothes. But you are still giving us chicanery. Don¡¯t you feel ridiculous? Malcolm looked calm and applied for Hector to rey the video, ¡°I don¡¯t suspect that the intiff made a fake video. I believe that what happened in this video was real. ¡°But the gentleman on the front is indeed not my client. The image of the face in the be heavy rain is rtively blurred. Although the figure and facial features may somewhat simr to my client, it is not clear enough to confirm that it is him.¡± Malcolm ignored Darlene¡¯s red eyes and continued to speak calmly, ¡°As for the clothing and figure, men are notparable to women. Many men have short hair and often wear suits. It¡¯s verymon, and many men share a simr height and figure. ¡°I won¡¯t say too much about this. In short, the video is not clear enough due to the heavy rain, and the man in the video is not my client.¡± Darlene¡¯s palms were trembling as she red fiercely at Avery who was facing her. ¡°As dare to expected, Mr. Gard, you chose such a shamelesswyer. Shame on you. Do you say that the man in the video is not you? Can you say it?¡± Hector knocked on the gavel. ¡°Please remain calm and quiet, the intiff. Now is the time for the defendant to speak. Youngdy, please sit down.¡± Darlene¡¯s eyes were red, and she tightly grasped the edge of the table. Avery still did not look at her and only said, ¡°What mywyer said is true.¡± Something exploded in Darlene¡¯s mind, and her emotions and physical condition were quickly copsing. How could Avery be so shameless? How could he? Malcolm continued, ¡°About the second photo, my client has exined the matter of his signing the intiff¡¯s abortion papers. ¡°The intiff was terminally ill, and she couldn¡¯t give birth to the child. Although the intiff herself wanted to keep the fetus, it was obviously impossible. ¡°As for the otherdy in the photo, Ms. Vivian Sheridan, when her parents passed away at a very young age, she was entrusted to my client¡¯s family. Therefore, they were family to each other. Their rtionship was not rted to love or an extramarital affair¡­¡± Malcolm was a straight¨CA student from a famousw school and a famouswyer in the industry after all. He spoke in a clear and orderly manner, smoothly reversing ck and white. ¡°As for the photos of my client dragging the intiff into the car, that is because the intiff was suffering from depression and lost control. My client had no choice but to force her into the car to prevent any idents from happening when the intiff was emotionally unstable.¡± Darlene could taste the blood in her throat, and she trembled terribly. She looked at Avery with eyes full of hatred. The difort in her body made Darlene suddenly stand up and rush out of the court. The smell of blood had already spilled out between her lips and teeth. Malcolm was very satisfied with his own words. He then took out the evidence in his briefcase, ¡°I still have evidence here. It can prove that the rtionship between my client and the intiff has not broken. ¡°There is also evidence that can prove that the intiff was instigated by someone else, which is why she had the idea of divorce¡­ Just as Malcolm took out the evidence, Avery stopped him with a cold face, ¡°Enough.¡± The court quickly became chaotic. Darlene rushed out, and Avery quickly got up and followed. The people in the public gallery also rushed out of the court. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 The Mixture of Red and White Darlene pulled open the door and rushed out. The north wind whistling outside the court rushed towards her. Her forehead was still sweating, and the cold wind prated her body all of a sudden and sent a shudder through her. The winter in Baltimore was so cold. It was still early winter, yet she had already felt the bone¨Cpiercing coldness. She looked around, only to see that everything was dead, lifeless, and endless. She felt as if she had entered a maze and could no longer find a way out. The pain in her heart overwhelmed her abruptly. She felt cold, but she still wanted to blow the cold air. She did not care that the steps outside the court were wet. She sat down directly on one of the steps. Just as she managed to stabilize her body, she could no longer control the mouthful of blood stuck in her throat and spat it out. Half of the blood was vomited on the ground, and the other half spilled over her body. Her light¨Ccolored coat was covered with white snowkes that were falling from the sky as well as her dazzling scarlet blood. The mixture of red and white was startling. She heard footsteps approaching quickly behind her. It was Avery. He stood behind her and suddenly felt he had no courage to take another step. He stretched out his hand towards her but dared not touch her again. He could see nothing but her back. The wind and the first snow of winter enveloped her body like a shadow that was slowly bing transparent. She was as thin as a falling snowke. When the snowkended on the ground, it would vanish silently. Avery counted silently. He thought, how many times have I made a mistake while Chapter 156 The Mixture of Red and White Darlene pulled open the door and rushed out. The north wind whistling outside the court rushed towards her. Her forehead was still sweating, and the cold wind prated her body all of a sudden and sent a shudder through her. The winter in Baltimore was so cold. It was still early winter, yet she had already felt the bone¨Cpiercing coldness. She looked around, only to see that everything was dead, lifeless, and endless. She felt as if she had entered a maze and could no longer find a way out. The pain in her heart overwhelmed her abruptly. She felt cold, but she still wanted to blow the cold air. She did not care that the steps outside the court were wet. She sat down directly on one of the steps. Just as she managed to stabilize her body, she could no longer control the mouthful of blood stuck in her throat and spat it out. Half of the blood was vomited on the ground, and the other half spilled over her body. Her light¨Ccolored coat was covered with white snowkes that were falling from the sky as well as her dazzling scarlet blood. The mixture of red and white was startling. She heard footsteps approaching quickly behind her. It was Avery. He stood behind her and suddenly felt he had no courage to take another step. He stretched out his hand towards her but dared not touch her again. He could see nothing but her back. The wind and the first snow of winter enveloped her body like a shadow that was slowly bing transparent. She was as thin as a falling snowke. When the snowkended on the ground, it would vanish silently. Avery counted silently. He thought, how many times have I made a mistake while knowing it? I have already lost count. I knew those words would hurt her, and I knew that not divorcing her would make her disappointed and suffer, yet I still said things I shouldn¡¯t have said and did things I shouldn¡¯t have done. When ites to keeping her by my side, I am unbelievably selfish. I know that there is no turning back now, but I still can¡¯t let go. He watched her back until the wind blew up her scattered long hair. He suddenly saw a strand of her hair that was stained with blood. Avery¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he found it hard to breathe. He hurriedly rushed over and stood in front of Darlene. ¡°Did you vomit blood? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± When he walked in front of her, he found that there was more blood than just that little bit in her hair. There was a dazzling stain of blood on the ground and her coat. There was blood on one side of her pale face. Her face seemed to be even paler than the falling snow, and there was no trace of blood at all. Avery felt a sudden heartache and a great sense of guilt and helplessness surged over him. He hurriedly bent over to hug her. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. We¡¯ll go to the hospital.¡± Darlene looked at him with dull eyes. She pushed away his outstretched hands, slowly stood up, and took a step back. He saw a sad sneer on her face, and that smile made himpletely frozen in situ. His desire to be near her as well as his longing to exin and apologize to her all faded at that moment. She looked at him and chuckled. Then she said, ¡°Avery, it has been ten years. Is it still not enough?¡± She thought, what the heck do I owe you? Why wouldn¡¯t you just leave me alone? knowing it? I have already lost count. I knew those words would hurt her, and I knew that not divorcing her would make her disappointed and suffer, yet I still said things I shouldn¡¯t have said and did things I shouldn¡¯t have done. When ites to keeping her by my side, I am unbelievably selfish. I know that there is no turning back now, but I still can¡¯t let go. He watched her back until the wind blew up her scattered long hair. He suddenly saw a strand of her hair that was stained with blood. Avery¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he found it hard to breathe. He hurriedly rushed over and stood in front of Darlene. ¡°Did you vomit blood? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± When he walked in front of her, he found that there was more blood than just that little bit in her hair. There was a dazzling stain of blood on the ground and her coat. There was blood on one side of her pale face. Her face seemed to be even paler than the falling snow, and there was no trace of blood at all. Avery felt a sudden heartache and a great sense of guilt and helplessness surged over him. He hurriedly bent over to hug her. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. We¡¯ll go to the hospital.¡± Darlene looked at him with dull eyes. She pushed away his outstretched hands, slowly stood up, and took a step back. He saw a sad sneer on her face, and that smile made himpletely frozen in situ. His desire to be near her as well as his longing to exin and apologize to her all faded Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. at that moment. She looked at him and chuckled. Then she said, ¡°Avery, it has been ten years. Is it still not enough?¡± She thought, what the heck do I owe you? Why wouldn¡¯t you just leave me alone? Fear appeared on Avery¡¯s face. After standing still for a long time, he finally came back to his senses. He tentatively took a step closer to her. ¡°Darlene, I just want to keep you by my side. I want to be nice to you. I have no intention of harming you. Let¡¯s go to the hospital, OK? It¡¯s cold here.¡± He reached out and grabbed her arm. When he felt the coldness from her hand, he approached her and wanted to carry her over. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Darlene gritted her teeth and pushed him hard. She probably used up all the strength she had left to push him. Standing on the steps, Avery staggered backward. He was worried that he might drag Darlene down the steps, so he subconsciously loosened his grip. Just as he loosened his grip, the woman in front of him did not hesitate for even just a second. She turned around to leave. Avery stabilized himself and immediately reached out to grab her again with a sullen. face. Just as his hand touched her, she turned around and pped him hard in the face. Her eyes were scarlet as she looked at him. ¡°Asshole!¡± Darlene hadn¡¯t even cursed ten times in these ten years. She left a sharp p mark on the side of Avery¡¯s face. He felt no pain, only the coldness of her hand. The temperature from her palm was even colder than the bone¨Cpiercing cold wind. Avery¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Darlene, you¡¯re sick.¡± He thought, what the heck can I do to convince her to stop all this useless struggle? Maybe convince me can I let go. Darlene¡¯s heart was burning hot. After pping him, her arm trembled violently. Her eyes were filled with intense hatred, and she finally couldn¡¯t help but shout at the top of her lungs, ¡°Get lost! Get lost! Don¡¯t disgust me anymore!¡± Avery uncontrobly took a step back, and when he saw that her body was on the verge of copse, his mind was a mess. ¡°How about we go to the hospital first? We can talk about everythingter.¡± He didn¡¯t want to care about anything else besides her body for now. He reached out, wanting to take her to the hospital. His outstretched arm was pushed away by another hand. Gustave pushed Avery¡¯s hand away and wrapped Darlene in the coat in his hand. He restrained his emotions and said, ¡°Forget about thewsuit. Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± Aleena looked at Avery and spat out a mouthful of saliva. ¡°Bah! Shameless bastard! Get lost! You have no audience here. Stop pretending that you love her so much! It¡¯s disgusting!¡± Darlene¡¯s swaying body was supported by Gustave. His coat draped over her body, longer than her knees and wrapping her tightly. She could no longer hold on, but she still shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t go. The trial isn¡¯t over. I can hold on. We have a lot of evidence, right?¡± Darnell, who was standing at the side, could not bear it anymore, and he lowered his voice, saying, ¡°Ms. Garcia, we have already asked Mr. Den privately. ¡°Mr. Gard denied that it was him in the video, and the video was a little off because of the heavy rain. We¡¯ll just have to find something clearer. There is no longer much point in ¡­ continuing the trial.¡± Thest glimmer of light in Darlene¡¯s eyes went out. Wrapped in Gustave¡¯s thick coat, she looked extremely thin and weak. She slipped feebly and crouched to the ground, covering her face, trying her best to control her sobbing. Gustave bent down and silently patted her back. Then he carried her in his arms and left the court. When he passed by Avery, he nced at Avery and said one thing only, ¡°Mr. Gard, you¡¯ll regret it one day. It seemed that Avery was frozen in situ. It was only when Darlene and Gustave disappeared from his sight that he seemed to have lost all his strength in an instant. He sat straight down on the wet ground and leaned over, cing his face in his palms. No sound would make him respond at all, no matter if it was the sound of the wind, people, or any footsteps approaching. The people in the court all left. However, a woman on the bench was not in a hurry to leave. She came up behind Avery and looked coldly at him, who was sitting on the ground. She said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Gard, I tried a divorce six months ago. In the beginning, the woman used her husband of cheating, and because of her limited ability, she could only provide us with some evidence that wasn¡¯t strong. ¡°The man refused to admit it. Later, after the woman lost the case, the home wrecker went to their ce, threw her weight around, and insulted the woman viciously. ¡°About two months ago, the man came to me with his wife¡¯s urn, begging me to grant him a divorce so that he could get the divorce papers and burn them to his wife¡­¡± Avery finally responded. He slowly raised his head and looked back at the female judge with dull eyes. ¡°I¡¯m talking about a story that has nothing to do with you at all, Mr. Gard,¡± the female judge continued calmly. ¡°But what I really want to do is to advise you, Mr. Gard. Since you are married to her, don¡¯t try to make amends and repentance when it is toote.¡± After she finished speaking, she did not say anything more and turned to leave. Avery continued to sit in the snow. The grown, tough man, who had never been weak, looked at the vast expanse of the square and shed tears for the first time. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Rh¨Cnegative Blood When Gustave carried Darlene into the hospital, the doctor on duty was Nathen. Since Darlene was not hospitalized, Nathen had not stayed in the hospital for the past few days and went straight to thepany. His intention of being a doctor was to get close to Darlene, but now that Martin was old, Nathen had to spend more effort onpany matters. Therefore, once Darlene left, Nathen naturally wouldn¡¯t stay in the hospital. Today, Nathen suddenly came to be on duty because something had happened. Kynlee, who had escaped from the station before, was secretly pushed off the cliff by Nathen, but now she was found by the police. Kynlee was injured too severely when she was found, and her life was in danger. Her internal organs, especially the heart, and lungs, were mainly injured. So before the police arrested her and brought her back to prison, they could only send her to receive some necessary treatment. Nathen managed to be Kynlee¡¯s current attending physician through his connections. He went to look at Kynlee, and it almost scared the shit out of Kynlee. However, Kynlee did not have the courage to report Nathen to the police. Her intuition. told her that this man was very scary. However, after Nathen left, she was trembling. The police and doctors thought that Kynlee had fallen off a cliff and had a concussion, so she was not in a normal state. No one would know that her abnormality had something to do with Nathen. Nathen had juste out of Kynlee¡¯s ward. He was lightly tapping on the medical record folder with a pen in his hand. He was wearing a white coat with his head slightly lowered and his eyes gloomy. When he walked forward, he bumped into Gustave, who was rushing over with Darlene in his arms. Nathen looked over and immediately approached. His face sank. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gustave¡¯s face was serious. Aleena, who was behind him, said anxiously, ¡°Dr. Elicott, luckily, you are here. Darlene was a little stimted. She might have a heart attack. Hurry up and take a look at her.¡± Nathen turned around and walked to the empty ward. On the way, he stopped an empty stretcher pushed by a nurse. ¡°Make the rounds of the wards. Let her lie on the stretcher and push her over.¡± ¡± Gustave saw that the ward at the end of the corridor was not far away. It was not All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. troublesome for him to carry Darlene over. ¡°There is no need to use the stretcher. Let¡¯s go directly to the ward.¡± Nathen stopped walking and said lightly, ¡°Mr. Walpole, I am a doctor.¡± Gustave had no choice but to quickly put Darlene on the stretcher and push her into the ward. Although Gustave could not understand what the difference was between carrying Darlene and pushing Darlene over at such a distance of two steps. Nathen followed beside the stretcher and naturally reached out to touch Darlene¡¯s forehead. The nurse who followed him secretly nced at the electronic thermometer in the pocket of his doctor¡¯s overall and did not say a word. When his hand touched Darlene¡¯s forehead, the temperature he felt was normal. Nathen reached out and patted Darlene on the shoulder. ¡°Darlene, can you hear me?¡± Darlene¡¯s face was pale. She frowned and replied in a barely audible voice, ¡°Yes.¡± When she was pushed into the ward, Nathen immediately took the instrument to check her, ¡°She is not completely unconscious for the time being. Check first and see if she needs to be sent into the emergency room.¡± ¡°There might be internal bleeding. It might require a blood transfusion. As the patient¡¯s family member, you have to go to the nurse station to register. Let the nurse go to the blood bank to check the inventory first and prepare the blood source.¡± Aleena immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and register. Mr. Walpole, you stay here and see if there is anything you need help with.¡± Gustave nodded. Aleena left the ward in a hurry and went to the nurse station. There was a middle¨Caged woman standing at the nurse station. She was well¨Cmaintained and had an outstanding temperament. Aleena was an actress. She often looked at people who were like celebrities out of habit. The middle¨Caged woman was also registering for her family. Another nurse helped Aleena register and asked Aleena, ¡°The patient¡¯s name, hospital bed number, and which blood type blood should be prepared?¡± Aleena answered carefully, ¡°Bed 7, Darlene Garcia, Rh¨Cnegative blood. Because of her heart attack, the doctor said that there might be internal bleeding.¡± The nurse nodded, ¡°Rh¨Cnegative blood, it¡¯s rare. It should be prepared early.¡± The middle¨Caged woman next to Aleena was Dakota. Dakota had not paid much attention to a strange little girl, Aleena, but when she heard what Aleena said, her heart inexplicably rippled. Rh¨Cnegative blood, heart disease, what a coincidence. Dakota¡¯s daughter was also the same. When her daughter was born, Dakota found out that her congenital heart disease was inherited from Lucian. Because of this matter, Dakota was distressed andined that her husband passed the disease to her precious daughter. Dakota wondered if the Darlene that Aleena was talking about was the Darlene that she knew. Dakota could not help but ask, ¡°Miss, is the Darlene that you are talking about Mr. Avery¡¯s wife?¡± Aleena did not like Avery, especially when the matter of the court had just happened. When she heard Avery¡¯s name, she felt disgusted. However, she still replied out of courtesy, ¡°Yes. Madam, do you know Darlene?¡± Dakota unconsciously clenched her fists and nodded with a smile, ¡°My husband is a friend of the Gard family. I am quite familiar with Ms. Garcia.¡± Dakota had wanted Aleena to take her to see Darlene. But judging from Aleena¡¯s words, she knew that Darlene should be sick. And Dakota saw that Aleena was obviously a little anxious and on guard, so she only said, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you, then.¡± Aleena nodded and instructed the nurse to help her check the amount of blood stored earlier before rushing back to the ward. Dakota felt that she had really lost her daughter for too many years. Now, whenever she heard some information that sounded rted to her daughter, she could not help but think about it. Rh¨Cnegative blood was rare. Thinking of what the nurse had just said, Dakota took out a business card from her bag and handed it to the nurse. ¡°Miss, this is my business card. I happen to have Rh¨Cnegative blood. If the patient called Darlene needs blood, you can contact me here. I can donate my blood for free.¡± Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Make Final Mental Preparations The nurse took Dakota¡¯s name card and reminded her. ¡°Thank you for your kindness. If Ms. Garcia really needs it, we will call you over for a basic examination. ¡°Sometimes, people with the same blood type can¡¯t donate blood to each other, such as close rtives. There may be rejections.¡± Dakota nodded. ¡°I understand. No problem. If you need my help, please contact me.¡± Rh¨Cnegative blood was rare. These years, Dakota often came to the hospital to donate blood, so she knew these basic requirements very well. The nurse nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Dakota turned around and left. She was going to walk to the other side. Lucian was not feeling well. He had been hospitalized for the past two days. She stayed here to take care of him. However, when Dakota looked at the ward that Aleena had just entered, Dakota uncontrobly walked over. When she reached the ward door, she found it was not closed and that there were many people in the room. A nurse was drawing Darlene¡¯s blood in the room and was ready to give her a check¨Cup. Aleena, Gustave, and Nathen were standing next to Darlene. Dakota looked at Darlene, who was lying quietly on the bed. The first time she saw Darlene in the Gard¡¯s home, Dakota felt that this girl was well¨Cbehaved and kind, making people feel close to her. Now, Dakota suddenly had a feeling that she didn¡¯t seem to only have an ordinary favorable impression of Darlene. It was as if there was a voice in the darkness reminding Dakota that Darlene was different. They had the same blood type and heart disease. Dakota had not thought about these things before. Now she realized that there were many coincidences. Darlene was adopted by the Gard family from the orphanage, so she might not have found her biological parents. Moreover, Darlene was twenty¨Ctwo years old this year, just the same age as Dakota¡¯s daughter. Dakota¡¯s hands hanging at her sides slowly tightened. She thought, can I really find my daughter in this life? Lucian¡¯s gentle voice sounded behind her. ¡°What are you doing? Katrina has been looking for you for a long time. You said that you were here to take care of me, and you even made me, a patient, worry about your whereabouts.¡± Dakota turned around. Lucian was standing behind her, pretending to me her. He walked over and wanted to look into the sick room. ¡°Who is inside? You are standing there without moving. Did you get lost the moment you came out of my ward and forget the room number?¡± Dakota was afraid that Lucian would think too much, so she immediately pulled his arm and left. ¡°The sick room is too stuffy. I just came out to stroll and get some fresh air.¡± Lucian was having an IV as he apanied Dakota back to his ward. ¡°I told you that you wouldn¡¯t be used to staying in the hospital. ¡°I have someone to take care of me. Katrina is also here. You should go back home to sleep. Otherwise, I have to worry that you are lost and can¡¯t even sleep well.¡® Dakota was clearly a little absent¨Cminded. After a long while, she suddenly said. ¡°I just saw someone I know at the nurse¡¯s station checking in. It seemed that she needed. blood. Her blood type is Rh¨Cnegative. I thought that I could help her.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. As she spoke, Dakota recalled the nurse¡¯s words. ¡°Sometimes, people with the same ? blood type can¡¯t donate blood to each other, such as close rtives. There may be rejections.¡± Didn¡¯t that mean that the examination before the blood donation was almost a paternity test? Lucian instantly said in a deep voice, ¡°You are not allowed to donate blood again. The hospital stiptes that one can¡¯t donate blood twice within half a year. ¡°In the past few years, you havee every half a year to donate blood. It has only been. less than two months since youst donated blood. ¡°Moreover, you¡¯re not in good health. Although Rh¨Cnegative blood is rare, you are not the only one with this blood type. In short, you can¡¯t donate blood now. You have to be careful of your health.¡± Dakota turned back to look at Darlene. For some reason, the more she thought about it, the more Dakota felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity toward Darlene. Dakota vaguely responded, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. She may not need my blood. If she really needs it, it¡¯s okay for me to donate some.¡± Lucian couldn¡¯t convince her. He sighed, ¡°You have always thought about others all these years. We have done a lot of good things over the years, but why¡­¡± Lucian thought of his daughter who had been lost for twenty years. Sometimes, he felt that the world was really unfair. Why couldn¡¯t he find his precious daughter after so many years? There were some parents who treated their children badly, yet they could live together. Lucian was old and had nothing else to worry about in his life. He only hoped to find his daughter. He wanted to make it up to his daughter. Even though Lucian didn¡¯t finish his words, Dakota¡¯s eyes turned red. Thinking of her daughter who might still be suffering outside, Dakota could not help shedding tears. again. Lucian hugged her anxiously. He was also very upset, but he coaxed her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I should not have said that. ¡°Our child will definitely be found back. Everything will be fine. Besides, there are Braylen and Katrina. They are filial. Don¡¯t be too sad or me yourself.¡± In Darlene¡¯s sick room, the nurse drew her blood and asked Aleena to send the blood to the examination department. When Aleena and the nurse went out, Nathen finished the examination for Darlene and also left. Gustave sat beside the bed and apanied Darlene for a while. Darlene seemed to be having a bad dream. Her forehead was covered in a cold sweat, and her brows were tightly knitted. She was gripping the nket. Gustave brought over warm water and wiped Darlene¡¯s face. Giovanni walked in with at gloomy face. Gustave was sitting by the bed with his back to the door. Giovanni did not see Gustave clearly when he came in. Giovanni said, ¡°Mr. Gard, I will tell you about Ms. Garcia¡¯s condition. Let¡¯s go to my office and talk.¡± Gustave turned around. Giovanni was stunned for a moment and said awkwardly. ¡°Sorry. How are you rted to Ms. Garcia? I need to talk to her family in private.¡± Gustave stood up. ¡°I can take responsibility. If it¡¯s not convenient to tell her directly, you can tell me.¡± Since it was not convenient to tell Darlene, naturally, the situation was not good. Giovanni hesitated for a moment, nodded, and turned around. ¡°Okay, thene with me.¡± After entering the office, Giovanni handed Gustave a stack of examination results. ¡°Part of the examination results havee out. ¡°I am very sorry to tell you that Ms. Garcia is too thin. And considering the other examination results, imnting the artificial heart is not feasible. Giovanni took another document from the desk and handed it to Gustave with a serious. face. ¡°This is a critically ill notification. There is still no news of a suitable heart. Ms. Garcia¡¯s physical condition is deteriorating faster than expected.¡± Something seemed to have shattered in Gustave¡¯s mind. Giovanni¡¯s voice became blurred. ¡°On behalf of the hospital, I am very sorry to inform you that you have to make final mental preparations.¡° Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Darlene, Get Closer to Me Nathen was holding a medical record folder, standing silently at Giovanni¡¯s office door. Nathen had just received the news that part of Darlene¡¯s important examination results. hade out. The nurse said that the results had been sent directly to Giovanni, and she even told Nathen, ¡°The situation is not good.¡± So Nathen immediately threw aside other things and wanted to ask Giovanni as Darlene¡¯s attending doctor. During this period, it was Nathen who treated Darlene. As a doctor, he had expected. how terrible Darlene¡¯s condition would be and how fast it would worsen. However, although Nathen had expected it, he was shocked to see Giovanni handing the critically ill notification to Gustave through the open door. Darlene was about to die, and Giovanni was telling her family to prepare for the funeral. Nathen was in a trance for a moment. No matter how many mental preparations he had made, he felt that this result was a little too abrupt. Inside, Giovanni¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°I reminded you before that with Ms. Garcia¡¯s condition, drug treatment was not effective. It can only keep her in a stable and calm. mood. ¡°If she is stimted again, the consequences are unpredictable. If I am not wrong, something had happened to her before she suddenly fell ill and was sent to the hospital, right?¡± Nathen clenched the medical record folder in his hand and recalled that when Darlene had just been sent over, Aleena held the court file bag in her hand. And when Aleena was in the sick room, sheined furiously, ¡°Avery is a bastard. He still refuses to divorce. He really wants to drive Darlene to death¡­¡± The word Avery filled Nathen¡¯s mind. Nathen turned around and directly entered the elevator to go to the underground. garage. He wanted to drive away. Just as Nathen stepped out of the elevator and entered the garage, he saw Avery getting out of the car and walking over. It was such a coincidence that Nathen did not have to think of a way to find Avery. Nathen strode over, and just as he was about to swing his fist, he remembered that Darlene was still in the sick room. Giovanni was about to leave soon. He would operate in another hospitalter, so now Darlene had to rely on Nathen. In the end, Nathen did not punch Avery, who walked up to him and said, ¡°Dr. Elicott, is Darlene here? Which ward is he in?¡± It was rare for Avery to call Nathen so politely, probably because Avery was really anxious to find Darlene. Nathen nced at Avery and walked directly past him. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Avery frowned and turned around, wanting to stop Nathen. ¡°Aren¡¯t you her attending physician? How could Darlene not look for you when she came over? How could you not know?¡± Nathen did not respond with a single word and directly walked away. Avery had no choice but to take out his phone and make a call. He called Gustave and Darlene, but no one answered. Avery called the hospital director, who was not familiar with Darlene, so Avery asked the department director. After quite a while, he told Avery about Darlene¡¯s current ward. Nathen walked to the other side of the garage and entered a control room familiarly. It was a power control room. Except for maintenance workers or the person in charge, no one else was allowed to enter. However, the Elicott Group had invested in this hospital, so it was naturally not difficult for Nathen to get the keys. Nathen opened the door and went in. He then turned on his phone and looked at the hospital¡¯s elevator surveince video. He watched as Avery entered the elevator¡­ There were not many people entering the elevator from the underground garage in the hospital, but it was still daytime, and Avery was not the only one getting into the elevator. When Avery entered the elevator, there were two women walking in together, talking andughing. ¡°It¡¯s so cold. If he were not my boss, I wouldn¡¯t havee to visit him. I was just worried that he would dislike us and dock our pay if we didn¡¯te.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s so cold. Even taxi fares have increased a lot. Oh, let¡¯s split it. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡± They chatted and stole nces at Avery, who was beside them, from time to time. Such a tall and handsome man could not be seen even on television. It seemed that their trip to the hospital today was worth it. The two women exchanged nces andughed quietly. Strangely, the elevator didn¡¯t stop on the first floor. Normally, most people got in the elevator on the first floor. After the elevator went up a few floors, the two women were still chatting. Suddenly, the elevator stopped, and then there was the sound of an electric current. The lights in the elevator went out. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The two women immediately screamed in unison. The surroundings fell intoplete darkness. Avery¡¯s calm face quickly turned pale. His head buzzed, and he vaguely heard anxious voices from the two women beside him. ¡°Why don¡¯t I have my phone with me? Where¡¯s your phone? Quickly take it out and turn. on the shlight.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t my phone in your bag? Oh no. Was it left in the taxi? That¡¯s my new phone. I just bought it for over 1,200 dors.¡± Those voices were extremely noisy. Avery slowly crouched down along the elevator wall behind him. Ever since Avery was young, he had been suffering from ustrophobia. From the moment he could remember, his parents had always been at odds. When Braelyn, Avery¡¯s mother, was still alive, Owen rarely went home. Once he came back, he quarreled with Braelyn. They fought and smashed things in the bedroom, making it a mess. Owen and Braelyn used to look very gentle and polite when they were outside. They were very good to their subordinates, but almost no one knew that their rtionship was extremely bad. Braelyn was emulous, domineering, suspicious, and jealous. Her words were harsh, and she always suspected that Owen was fooling around outside. Owen couldn¡¯t bear to act humbly in front of women. When they fought, Braelyn could never beat him because of the strength gap between men and women. Almost every time they fought, she was injured. The dispute always ended in Braelyn¡¯s screams. Owen directly left and wouldn¡¯te back within a month or two. The couple got along with each other like this until Avery was twenty years old and Braelyn passed away. Sandra married into the Gard family. Braelyn hated her husband, but as a mother, she still cared about her son. Therefore, every time there was a big quarrel or even a fight, she was worried that Avery would be identally injured, so she would directly stuff him into the wardrobe in the bedroom and close the wardrobe door, making Avery curl himself up inside. Avery got ustrophobia at that time. As a grown man, Avery felt that such a disease was embarrassing, so in these years, almost no one knew about this. In addition to Darlene, the few close elders of the Gard family, and Avery¡¯s psychologists, no one knew that he had ustrophobia. One of the psychologists was Leana, Nathen¡¯s sister. The voices of the women beside Avery became blurred. Avery felt as if it were two years ago. Darlene helped him push the wheelchair. They were also in an elevator that suddenly malfunctioned. Darlene crouched down in a hurry and leaned against him, who was still sitting in the wheelchair. She patientlyforted him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Someone wille to repair it soon. I¡¯m here. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± Avery recalled those two years. Darlene was thin and weak. When he was unable to stand up, she seemed to be omnipotent. She always stayed by his side and took care of him. His mind shed back to the past, and it seemed to be happening at this moment. Avery reached out to the person beside him, and his entire body began to tremble. ¡°Darlene, get closer to me. Don¡¯t stand so far away.¡± Chapter 160 Chapter 160 v Chapter 160 His Breathing Is Weak The two women in the elevator were originally nervous and scared because the elevator suddenly malfunctioned. Now, one of them suddenly felt a hand touching her. The woman screamed, ¡°What are you doing? Rogue, bastard, you look handsome. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person!¡± Avery felt dizzy, and his consciousness became blurry. He forced himself to say, ¡°Darlene, get closer to me. Come to me.¡± He was still squatting in the corner of the elevator. He vaguely felt that the person next to him was Darlene, and he reached out to the woman¡¯s arm again. The woman next to Avery even forgot her fear. In the dark, she directly raised her high heels, kicked him, and took a few steps away. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. We¡¯re warning you! Although the elevator has malfunctioned, there are surveince cameras inside. The cameras are capturing your motions clearly.¡± The two women were so obsessed with Avery just now. They didn¡¯t expect him to be this kind of man. They cursed at the same time, and suddenly, with a bang, someone fell to the ground. The elevator fell into dead silence in an instant. After a long time, a woman said in terror, ¡°It seems that someone fell to the ground. Could it be¡­ something happened?¡± The other woman calmed down a little and said with some doubt, ¡°His voice just now sounded abnormal. ¡°I heard before that some people had ustrophobia. Being locked in such a dark and enclosed space, they will be very emotional. They might even be suffocated to death in a short period.¡± As soon as she finished her words, the woman next to her immediately took a step back in fear, her voice shaking so much that it was almost impossible to hear clearly. ¡°I said that we should not go out today. ¡°What should we do? It¡¯s okay that we are trapped in the elevator. Yet if something happens to him, we will be unable to get rid of the responsibility. ¡°I¡¯m done for. I even kicked him just now. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯re surveince cameras here. If something really happens to this man, his family won¡¯t sue me, will they?¡± The more the woman spoke, the more terrified she felt. She recalled what Avery had looked like when they had just entered the elevator. He was well¨Cdressed and had an extraordinary air about him. It was likely that his background was not simple. The woman thought, if something happens to this man here, will his powerful family me me? Her heart was in a mess. She did not have the courage to approach Avery. She could only use her elbow to nudge herpanion beside her. ¡°Elisa, you are bold. Why don¡¯t you. check his breathing? I can¡¯t even hear his breathing. Is he dead?¡± go As she spoke, she was about to cry. ¡°I¡¯m screwed. I¡¯m not even thirty. I haven¡¯t even had a boyfriend yet. I don¡¯t want to go to jail.¡± Elisa interrupted her, ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t make it sound like you¡¯re mourning. Maybe he just fainted because he is too timid. Some men are so timid. Let me take a look.¡± As she spoke, Elisa moved closer and squatted down to touch Avery¡¯s nose. After a while, she did not say a word. The woman behind Elisa was so anxious that she said in a broken voice, ¡°Is he still breathing? Say something.¡± Elisa retracted her hand and stood up. Her voice was a little heavy. ¡°The situation is not good. His breathing is a little weak. I think I guessed right. There must be someone outside trying to repair the elevator. We can only wait.¡± Outside the elevator, Andrew quickly rushed over with a cane. Beside him was Katrina. Because Lucian was sick and the Gard family had a good rtionship with the Swale family, Andrew came over to visit Lucian. Andrew saw amotion in the hospital. They said that the elevator had malfunctioned. After checking the elevator, they found out that the people trapped inside were actually Avery and two strange women. Andrew was so worried that he couldn¡¯t even walk steadily. When he rushed outside the elevator, his entire body was trembling because of anxiety. Andrew couldn¡¯t care about anything else. He urgently ordered the maintenance workers and the hospital director, ¡°Hurry up and think of a way. Avery has ustrophobia. If anything happens when he is trapped inside, your hospital will have to bear all the responsibility.¡± The director was scared to the point that cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He wondered why Avery had been trapped inside. If something really happened, even though the boss behind the hospital was the Elicott family, it would not be easy to deal with the aftermath. More and more people gathered at the entrance of the elevator, and the hospital could only form a cordon, keeping the unrted people outside. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Besides them, Katrina looked at the elevator surveince video and clearly saw the two women who had entered the same elevator as Avery. She took a closer look and said in surprise, ¡°I know this person. She¡¯s Elisa, right? She¡¯s a photographer of some renown and Darlene¡¯s high school ssmate. Why are she and Avery trapped?¡± Katrina paused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Gard. I shouldn¡¯t have said say such useless things at a critical moment.¡± Andrew originally did not think about it, but after hearing what Katrina said, he remembered that Darlene had sued for divorce today. Andrew had just received the news that Darlene had asked Gustave to prepare arge amount of evidence. If the evidence was spread out, it would be enough to destroy Avery and even the entire Gard family. Fortunately, Malcolm was experienced and denied all the evidence. In the end, Avery won thewsuit. This was a coincidence. Darlene was also in the hospital now. Avery had not encountered an elevator malfunction for so many years, and it just so happened that he encountered it today. This hospital was the Elicott family¡¯s property. Thest time Nathen was at the Gard¡¯s home, it was obvious that his rtionship with Darlene was not simple. Andrew was angry and anxious, he fiercely mmed his cane on the ground a few times. ¡°This ungrateful woman! The Gard family has really supported her for so many years. How could she do that? ¡°If something really happens to Avery, I will teach her a good lesson!¡± Katrina pretended to be amazed. ¡°Mr. Gard, what are you talking about? Avery is trapped in the elevator because it malfunctioned. What does it have to do with Darlene? ¡°I just happened to see a familiar face in the surveince video. It was someone I knew, so I casually said that.¡± Andrew¡¯s expression was tense. ¡°The elevator malfunctioned? The elevators in this hospital have not malfunctioned for many years. There are four elevators here, and this one just happened to have a problem. I don¡¯t believe that there was such a coincidence in this world.¡± It took nearly twenty minutes for the maintenance worker to finally open the elevator door. One of the women inside was so scared that she crouched on the ground, unable to get up. Avery was already unconscious on the ground. Elisa was rtively calm. When the door opened, she immediately said in a low voice, ¡°This gentleman is unconscious. His breathing is weak, and he needs urgent treatment.¡± The doctors and nurses immediately carried Avery to the wheeled bed and took him away. Andrew followed them and nced coldly at the two women who hade out of the elevator. He ordered the bodyguards at the side, ¡°Take them away.¡± Elisa¡¯s expression changed, and she said coldly, ¡°What right do you have to take us away?¡± Andrew sneered, ¡°What right? I will tell you slowlyter.¡± He then followed the wheeled bed in front of him. Avery, who was on the bed, was still struggling to speak. ¡°Darlene, Darlene¡­¡± Andrew¡¯s expression was sullen. ¡°At this time, you are still thinking about that heartless woman! Rachel, bring Darlene here for me. I should settle scores with her today.¡± Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Critically Ill Notification Has to Be Signed After Gustave was called out by Giovanni, Darlene had a long nightmare. The ward waspletely dead silent. She fell into the nightmare and trembled with cold. In the dream, the court reached the verdict that their divorce was allowed. Avery stood outside the court and wanted to take her away. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Hector and the staff of the court were watching coldly from the side and spoke like machines. ¡°Ms. Garcia, ording to the verdict of the court, Mr. Gard has the right to immediately take you away. Please leave with him. Mr. Walpole has no right to interfere.¡± Avery reached out and grabbed her, expressionlessly iming to bring her back. Darlene struggled with all her efforts. Gustave came over with a sullen face to stop. Avery. The court staff came over with Avery¡¯s men and pushed Gustave away. The scene in her mind changed. Gustave fell along the long staircase outside the court, leaving a shocking amount of blood on the white snow. Cassius rushed over and pped Darlene hard on the face. His face was full of anger. ¡°You are going to die. Why are you dragging my son down? Gustave is kind to you. He even lost his career and everything else for you. You are selfish and only care about yourself!¡± Darleney on the bed and grabbed the quilt tightly. Her clenched hands trembled desperately. Her face was covered by sweat. She knew that she was in a dream, but she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. Darlene shook her head with a pale face. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± The dream was so vivid, and she could not tell whether she was in a dream or reality. She suddenly felt a dull pain in her arm. A few men in ck suits broke into the ward and pulled her up from the bed. Darlene suddenly woke up from the dream. She opened her eyes and looked at the fierce men in front of her. At this moment, reality ovepped with the terrible dream. The bodyguards did not care about Darlene¡¯s weak body at all and dragged her outside the ward. Darlene had not yetpletely woken up. She wanted to grab the door frame and resist, but the professionally¨Ctrained guards were too strong. She could not resist at all. Darlene felt that these men looked familiar, but her mind was a mess. She could not remember where she had seen them. She said anxiously, ¡°Who are you? Why did you take me away like this? There are people and surveince everywhere in the hospital. It is illegal for you to do this!¡± One of the bodyguards finally said indifferently, ¡°Ms. Garcia, stop struggling. It is Mr. Andrew¡¯s order to take you there. ¡°Mr. Avery is now unconscious and sent to the emergency room. Your grandmother and brother are now in Mr. Andrew¡¯s hands.¡± Darlene gradually gained consciousness. She finally understood the bodyguard¡¯s words. Was Avery sent to the emergency room? He had just won awsuit in court, so he was supposed to be happy and proud at this. time. Was he sent to the emergency room because he fainted out of happiness? The bodyguard dragged Darlene to another building and then into an independent lounge in the hospital. Andrew was sitting on the sofa in the lounge. His face was sullen as he flipped through the photos and surveince videos on the mobile phone screen. Darlene was thrown to the ground by the bodyguard. Her body was still very weak. When she hit the ground, she seemed to have broken bones. Beads of sweat dripped down from her forehead. Andrew did not even look at her. After checking all the photos on the phone, he asked Rachel coldly, ¡°How is Avery?¡± 1 Rachel answered, ¡°I asked the doctors and nurses in the emergency room. Mr. Avery is in a bad condition now. ¡°Mr. Avery¡¯s sudden suffocation caused by the ustrophobia in the elevatorsted for a long time. ¡°The doctor said that two to five minutes of suffocation could lead to theplete damage of brain cells. After five minutes of suffocation, there was a high probability that the patient would directly¡­ die. Rachel¡¯s voice lowered in fear. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say judging from the current situation. The emergency room has issued a critically ill notification.¡± Andrew grabbed the phone on the coffee table and smashed it on Darlene¡¯s head. Darlene used to thank Andrew for letting her live in the Gard¡¯s home for ten years. But when the phone was directly smashed on her head, she couldn¡¯t ept suffering like this. She immediately tilted her head to dodge it. The phone did not hit her head and fell to the ground with a bang. Andrew was so angry that his face was solemn. ¡°You hide? How could you hide? My Gard family has raised a ck sheep, a jinx! ¡°You want to kill my grandson, right? Let me tell you. Don¡¯t even think about gaining any benefits from us!¡± Darlene did not say anything. She had no idea what had happened. The lounge was filled with Andrew¡¯s people. She wanted to argue for herself, but it wouldn¡¯t work. Andrew coldly ordered Rachel, ¡°Hurry up and continue to wait outside the emergency room! ¡°No one is allowed to sign the critically ill notice. My grandson had an ident in this hospital. If the hospital can¡¯t save him, it¡¯ll be doomed!¡± Andrew looked at Darlene¡¯s silent appearance and confirmed that she was feeling guilty. He was extremely angry. He threw the printed surveince photos to Darlene and said coldly, ¡°You are the only one who knows that Avery has ustrophobia other than some Gard family members and a few psychologists. ¡°You malfunctioned the elevator and trapped him inside. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know that you were the murderer just because you refused to admit it?¡± Darlene understood. Avery was sent to the emergency room because of the elevator malfunction and he fainted from suffocation caused by ustrophobia. Darlene looked at the photos on the ground. One of the people who entered the elevator with Avery was Elisa. But at this time, if Darlene admitted she knew Elisa, Elisa would probably be harmed. Darlene only took a nce before she raised her head and sneered at Andrew. ¡°So that¡¯s why you want to see me. You really think too highly of me, ¡°At this point, if possible, I wish I could get away from Avery as far as possible. Locking him up in the elevator? Why don¡¯t you teach me how to do it?¡± Andrew was even more furious. ¡°Mr. Walpole and Mr. Elicott are both willing to help you, aren¡¯t they? Darlene, you can¡¯t do things on your own. Aren¡¯t there enough people willing to work for you? ¡°One man helped you divorce, and the other helped you harm your husband. Darlene, you have been in the Gard¡¯s home for so many years. Why didn¡¯t I know you were so capable before?¡± After Andrew said so, Rachel came in with a sullen face. ¡°Mr. Andrew, the doctor in the emergency room requires the critically ill notification to be signed. Mr. Andrew, you¡¯d better hurry over. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Darlene Will Die Too Andrew immediately stood up, and as he anxiously walked out with his cane, he instructed the bodyguards in the room, ¡°Watch over her. Don¡¯t let her get out of this door. ¡°Isn¡¯t she hoping to live a good life with another man? If something were to happen to Avery today, I would let her die here today!¡± After he finished speaking, he left the lounge and mmed the door behind him. When he arrived outside the emergency room of another hospital building, a doctor in the emergency room hurriedly sent out a critically ill notification. The doctor saw that Andrew was obviously unwilling to look at it or ept it, so he could only briefly exin the situation, ¡°Mr. Andrew, Mr. Gard has been suffocated in the elevator for too long. ¡°At present, the preliminary diagnosis is that his brain has most likely suffered irreversible damage. The brain is the most important organ. Once it is damaged, the consequences are unpredictable.¡± Andrew stared at the door of the emergency room behind the doctor with a cold face. ¡°I won¡¯t sign this thing. Don¡¯t even think about it. Take it away. No matter what, you must save him!¡± The doctor continued helplessly, ¡°Sir, the situation is urgent now. We can¡¯t afford to dy. Please calm down first.¡± If he could survive, the consequences would be a reduction in IQ, the loss of self¨Ccare ability, paralysis, and psychological problems¡­ And these were all under the premise that he could sessfully survive and be rescued. He handed the list to Andrew again. ¡°These are the worst possible situations. Before we officially begin the rescue operation, we must tell you all of these. You sign it to show that you know and understand. ¡°If you don¡¯t sign it, I¡¯m sorry, we can¡¯t take such a big risk and responsibility. The rescue operation¡­ can¡¯t be carried out. Andrew looked at the doctor in anger, but he had no choice. Right now, the most important thing was to rescue Avery. As for the responsibility of the hospital, he could. only wait untilter to deal with it. He took the list and signed it with a pen. For so many years, his hands had never trembled so much. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. His grandson was only thirty years old. He would never allow or ept any idents. But now, standing outside the emergency room, he had no choice but to sign. The doctor took the list and quickly returned to the emergency room. The door of the emergency room was closed again, leaving only the bright red words ¡°rescue in the emergency room¡± outside. Andrew clenched the cane in his hand hard. Sandra, Owen, and Katrina quickly rushed over. There were already enough people guarding. They couldn¡¯t enter the emergency room. and couldn¡¯t do anything even if they stood outside. Andrew thought of Darlene, who was still in the lounge. His grandson was already like this. How could that woman be fine after hurting him? He was forced to sign the critically ill notification by the doctor with anger. He held his cane and quickly turned around to leave. Rachel immediately followed him and heard Andrew say in a deep voice, ¡°Bring Nigel along.¡± Katrina and Sandra sat outside the emergency room. Seeing that Andrew had gone far away, Katrina whispered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Darlene will suffer.¡± Sandra immediately looked at her with a reproachful look, telling her not to speak casually in such a ce. Andrew returned to the lounge that Darlene was in. Rachel dragged Nigel over. A bodyguard came over to remind him, ¡°Mr. Gard, Gustave found that Ms. Garcia was missing and was looking for her in the hospital. He is still looking for her in the previous hospital building. I am afraid he will find her soon.¡± Andrew sneered. It was probably toote by the time he came over. He walked in and asked the bodyguard to press Nigel to the ground. He looked at Darlene coldly. ¡°I want to see how long you can deny it. Do you dare to say that you really did not do this to Avery?¡± Darlene¡¯s gaze became uneasy when she saw Nigel being dragged in. She was anxious to walk to Nigel. ¡°I said it has nothing to do with me. Let my brother Don¡¯t go. I don¡¯t owe the Gard family anything these years. go too far!¡± Andrew winked. The bodyguard immediately kicked Nigel. Nigel trembled in pain, but he still forced himself to say, ¡°Darlene, don¡¯t be afraid of them. I¡¯m fine.¡± Andrewughed sarcastically, ¡°The hospital has already sent the news. Avery¡¯s condition is not good. I think it is within your expectations. It is fine if you don¡¯t admit it. It just depends on whether you care about your younger brother¡¯s life or not.¡± As he spoke, he grabbed a fruit knife from the coffee table and threw it at Nigel¡¯s feet. But it hurt him. The bodyguard immediately crouched down and picked up the knife. He ced the knife against Nigel¡¯s pale face and patted it. Darlene sobbed as she struggled to break free from the bodyguard who had restrained her and pounced on Nigel to protect him. ¡°He is only an underage child. You are really beasts!¡± Andrew said coldly, ¡°Check her mobile phone. I don¡¯t have time to waste here.¡± The bodyguard pulled Darlene up and searched carefully in her pocket. Then he looked at Andrew. ¡°Sir, no.¡± Darlene struggled to remember that when they left the court, Gustave had carried her to the hospital and ced her phone, which had almost fallen out of her bag, into his pocket. When she came to the hospital, her mind was a mess. Her phone should still be in Gustave¡¯s pocket. Andrew believed that she had hidden her phone, so he stood up and turned around. ¡°It can¡¯t be. Search her clothes from top to bottom.¡± The bodyguard directly pulled off Darlene¡¯s coat. Her clothes were torn, and Darlene¡¯s eyes were red. Her loose hair also became a mess. Unable to find the phone on her body, the bodyguard turned around and pressed the knife toward Nigel. The man¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°Ms. Garcia, think about it clearly. Who exactly did you order to do it in the elevator? Do you really want to hide it?¡± The knife was pressed against Nigel¡¯s neck. Darlene was filled with despair. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my brother. I really don¡¯t have a phone with me. Trust me. I really don¡¯t have it¡­¡± Just as she struggled, her body fell to the ground. Seeing that something was about to happen to Nigel, she forced herself to get up and stumbled towards Nigel. Her vision gradually became blurry. The more she wanted to hold on, the weaker she became. Her body swayed for a moment, and she finally could not stand firm. She fell toward the sofa, and her forehead mmed into the corner of the sofa. The door of the lounge was suddenly pushed open, and the light from the camera shone over, followed by the sound of taking a few photos. A sarcastic voice came in. ¡°It turns out that Mr. Gard, who is highly respected, is so ruthless. Immediately release the photos and videos and let the people outside see who he really is.¡± Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Mr. Walpole¡¯s Wife As he looked at the few people who had suddenly barged in from outside the lounge, Andrew¡¯s face darkened. Elisa had originally been trapped in another room by Andrew. After Gustave found her, she exined the situation and came over with Gustave. Elisa was a photographer and a part¨Ctime reporter. She had the habit of carrying mini cameras with her. Now, the camera she had on her was just in time to be used. The video she had shot was the scene of Andrew approaching Darlene who had fallen to the ground with a fierce expression. He then rudely reached out and pulled her up, wanting to p her. Andrew¡¯s words were also recorded together. ¡°Whether you admit it or not, Darlene, Avery¡¯s matter must be med on you. If something happens to my grandson, I will be thew. I can punish you however I want.¡± Gustave quickly walked in and helped Darlene up. When he walked over, he pulled a pair of sunsses on Darnell¡¯s face and threw it at the knife in the bodyguard¡¯s hand. The knife that the bodyguard was holding was originally meant to threaten Nigel. The sunsses flew over too quickly and he did not react in time. The knife in his hand was hit to the ground. Darnell quickly went over and controlled the bodyguard. Heughed, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Walpole say that my sunsses are kind of pretentious? Isn¡¯t that useful?¡± Andrew looked at the stunned bodyguards and angrily said, ¡°Stop them. What are you. all standing there for? My grandson has be like this. Today, Darlene can¡¯t leave here. Mr. Walpole insists on meddling in other people¡¯s business. Don¡¯t me my people for identally injuring you!¡± Elisa shook the camera in her hand andughed sarcastically, ¡°Tsk, tsk. You are thew? Don¡¯t even think about leaving this door? Those who don¡¯t know what happened will think that you are filming some gangster movie. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to keep your mouth shut. My camera is still recording. Andrew was so angry that he almost lost his mind. He finally remembered that Elisa was still holding a camera in her hand. He immediately pointed at her and couldn¡¯t speak clearly. ¡°Hurry up and take her camera away! Don¡¯t let her continue to shoot me!¡± A bodyguard quickly walked over to Elisa. Elisa grabbed the camera tightly and dodged backward while raising her voice. ¡°Everyone, look. They are feeling guilty and want to destroy my things. If not for the fact that my camera can automatically preserve and upload videos and photos, no one would know what happened in this room today.¡± The bodyguard approached with a furious face. Darnell grabbed his shoulder behind him. The other bodyguards also came over and quickly started fighting. Gustave helped Darlene out. He looked at Elisa and said in a low voice, ¡°Upload the videos and the photos on the Inte.¡± Andrew was a little panicked and said harshly, ¡°Gustave, how dare you!¡± Gustaveughed, ¡°Thank you for your grandson¡¯s hard work. I am no longer the CEO of the Walpole Group. There is nothing to lose. Do I need to consider the consequences of doing something?¡± Andrew was speechless for a moment. Gustave turned around and looked at him mockingly. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. I have a father, Mr. Cassius, and my mother, who is mentally ill. ¡°The Gard family always uses rtives to threaten others. If you are capable, you can also try and threaten the Walpole family. See if you can hurt my parents.¡± Andrew dared to bully Darlene without any evidence. It was only because Darlene had no power, and she had been raised by the Gard family for so many years. But the Walpole family was not something he could ruin, not to mention Gustave¡¯s parents. Andrew had no other choice but to watch Darlene being taken away, and then the videos. and photos that Elisa had taken were uploaded online, which quickly caused a great uproar on the Inte. In less than a few hours, the Gard family began to be attacked by public opinions on the Inte. The stock price plummeted, and the group had tounch a crisis PR to try to suppress the news and public opinions on the Inte. However, the result of this action was obviously minimal, and even because of the deliberate suppression, he shot themselves in the foot.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. After Gustave brought Darlene back to the ward, when Darlene¡¯s condition had basically stabilized, the others left the ward and stayed in the corridor. Aleena, Darnell, and Elisa sat in the corridor of the hospital, looking through thements on the Inte that were full ofints about Andrew and the Gard Group, and they were in high spirits. Elisa had worked in apany below Gustave before. Aleena had recently been filming a TV drama series ¡°Star and You¡± in Gustave¡¯s Company, so she could be considered to have some interaction with Elisa at work. They were kind of colleagues. Elisa also scolded Andrew as a passerby. She spoke to Aleena. ¡°This damn old man actually dared to imprison my friend and me just now. My friend is still lying in the sick room in fear. ¡°When it spreads again, I will expose the fact that he forcibly took us away in the elevator. When he tries to whitewash, I will give him a fatal blow!¡± to Aleena nodded in agreement. ¡°I support you. It is an honor for the media industry to have a reporter like you who sticks to justice and is not afraid of power. You are the role model of the industry!¡± Darnell nodded in agreement. ¡°I respect you!¡± Elisa suddenly panicked. ¡°I am just an ordinary employee. I am also afraid of power. ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Walpole inside? If any of you are familiar with him, let him help me. If something really happens to me, you must ask for his help.¡± Aleena and Darnell looked at the ceiling together and said in unison, ¡°Not familiar.¡± Elisa was so angry that she took out her phone and was about to contact the reporters to delete the news. ¡°It turns out that you guys are just watching the show. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s dangerous for me? The photos are no longer posted and I will stop writing the news. My life is more important. I will withdraw them now!¡± Darnell saw that she was really going to withdraw and immediately stopped her.¡°I was just joking with you. Don¡¯t worry. Since Mr. Walpole asked you to send it, if anything happens, he will be the one to bear the consequences. If you are implicated, he will definitely help you solve it. ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t protect you, you can ask Darlene.¡± He pointed at the ward. ¡°I heard from Ms. Spence that Darlene and you were high school ssmates. In the future, she might be your boss¡® wife. Ms. Emmy, if you have the chance, why don¡¯t you use your identity as her ssmate to get along with her? By then, you don¡¯t need to worry about yourself!¡± ¡°Mr. Walpole¡¯s wife?¡± Elisa¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°What breaking news! Darlene and I haven¡¯t contacted each other for several years. She is actually in a rtionship with Mr. Walpole? ¡°Big news! Hurry up and tell me. I¡¯m going to get the headlines and achieve fame! As she spoke, she took out the recording pen and notebook that she had brought along with her, excitedly wanting to write an article. Aleena also came closer. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know? They have already be a couple? Darnell, don¡¯t you live at Mr. Walpole¡¯s ce every day? Quick, tell me. How is it going on? Did they kiss or live together? ¡°It¡¯s fine that she can¡¯t divorce Avery as she can just move abroad. When Darlene is cured, she can change her name and live a loving life abroad. Avery, that scum, is going to be so angry.¡± As she spoke, she saw Dakota, who was standing in front of the nurse station not far away. Dakota was negotiating, ¡°Two months is a bit short. If you really don¡¯t let me donate blood, can you help me and Ms. Garcia do a blood test? ¡°If she needs a blood transfusion in the future, I can donate blood to her directly.¡± The nurse looked troubled. ¡°Mrs. Swale, this is really against the rules.¡± Dakota quietly stuffed cash over. It was already nighttime, and there was only a middle¨Caged nurse on duty at the nurse station. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you with this. It¡¯s just a test. This can be considered as my test fee.¡± As she spoke, she lowered her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My husband has this hospital¡¯s shares. I¡¯m familiar with it. The surveince camera can¡¯t shoot us from here.¡± The nurse pursed her lips. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a routine test before the blood test. We can¡¯t do anything else. You can just take a look at the result.¡± Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 The Paternity Test Results Dakota immediately rolled up her sleeves and nodded. ¡°Of course, I understand. Just help me do a normal blood test. ¡°By the way, I heard that there might be blood rejection between close rtives. This will be tested, right?¡± After helping Dakota draw the blood, the nurse replied, ¡°Yes. Although you and Ms. Garcia aren¡¯t rtives, this is the normal process of drawing blood. We have to do it.¡± Dakota was relieved. This was exactly what she wanted, but she still pretended to say casually, ¡°Okay, just follow the process. Be careful. If there are problems like blood rejection after I donate blood to Ms. Garcia, that will be bad.¡± The nurse took a small tube of blood and stood up, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The clinicalboratory will take it seriously. ¡°I will send the blood over first. Ms. Garcia¡¯s blood sample is in theb. When the resultes out tomorrow, I will send it to you.¡± It was almost time to get off work, and the clinicalboratory would not work at night. Dakota could not hide her excitement. ¡°Okay, I will wait.¡± Ever since she found out that Darlene had an Rh¨Cnegative blood type and a heart disease, and she was as old as her daughter, Dakota could not tell why she could not calm down. After thinking about it, Dakota felt that rather than doing nothing, she might as well find a way to test the blood and get the result. This way, she could be relieved. She turned around to return to Lucian¡¯s ward, but at that moment, she saw Katrina not far away. They looked at each other, and a trace of uneasiness shed across Katrina¡¯s face. She was anxious to leave but realized that it was toote. She could onlye over with a smile. ¡°Mom, why did youe to the nurse station? Dad didn¡¯t see you when he woke up, so he asked me to look for you. I was afraid that you would be lost.¡± Dakota had a secret, and she was not sure if Katrina had seen her being drawn blood. However, it seemed that Katrina had juste over, or perhaps she had not seen it. Dakota smiled and replied, ¡°Nothing. I could not sit in the ward, so I came out to refresh. myself. Given the nurse was here alone, I casually chatted with her.¡± Katrina went back to the ward with Dakota. She excused herself to buy some fruit and left. Katrina rushed downstairs and finally caught up with the nurse. She quickly walked up to the nurse and stopped her. ¡°I am Mrs. Swale¡¯s daughter. This is my mother¡¯s blood sample, right? I¡¯m going to the clinicalboratory to get the results. I can take it with me.¡± The nurse benefited from Dakota and thus felt a little guilty. She was naturally unwilling to let Katrina deliver it. She clenched the tube in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have other things to bring over. I will do it.¡± Katrina tried her best to persuade the nurse, but she failed to get the tube of blood. She could only watch the nurse walk toward the clinicalboratory. Katrina was so anxious, and her face turned pale. Since the morning, she had noticed that something was wrong with Dakota. Now, she had overheard what Dakota had said to the nurse at the nurse station. Katrina could easily tell Dakota suspected that Darlene was her daughter. Since Dakota had such doubts, she naturally had evidence. Katrina did not have time to think about it. Most importantly, no matter what the result was, Katrina couldn¡¯t let Dakota find her daughter. In particr, if Dakota¡¯s daughter was indeed Darlene, Katrina was almost finished. Not long ago, Katrina secretly caused Reina to get emotional and paralyzed. If the matter was exposed, and Darlene was found to be the biological daughter of the Swale family, the consequences would be unimaginable. Katrina clenched her hands. There was no other way, so she could only go upstairs to find Sandra. Avery had juste out of the emergency room, and the situation was not optimistic. He had been unconscious and was not out of danger. Sandra was still there with a few elders of the Gard family. When she was called away by Katrina, Sandra was displeased. When they reached the end of the corridor, Sandra impatiently shook off Katrina¡¯s hand. Sandra said in a very bad tone, ¡°I already said that when there is someone else here, don¡¯te to me. Are you afraid that others won¡¯t know what I did with you?¡± Katrina said anxiously, ¡°Sandra, I really have no choice. My mother suspected that Darlene was her daughter. She asked the nurse to help her and Darlene do the blood test. ¡°If it¡¯s fast, the result might be out in a few hours. Sandra, if it is really true, I will bepletely finished.¡± Sandra looked surprised. ¡°Darlene? The daughter of the Swale family?¡± Sandra didn¡¯t expect Dakota to guess like that. Though she had always been paranoid, Sandra had never had such a thought. She looked at Katrina. ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t hear it wrong? I guess Dakota just wanted to donate blood to the dying Darlene out of kindness. Don¡¯t scare yourself every day.¡± Katrina said anxiously, ¡°I heard it clearly. It¡¯s true. My mother bribed the nurse and kept confirming whether the blood test could be used for the paternity test. ¡°I¡¯m sure that she was in such a hurry to do the blood test because she wanted to know if Darlene was her daughter. She has never bribed anyone before.¡± Katrina anxiously grabbed Sandra¡¯s arm, ¡°Sandra, please help me. I harmed Mrs. Garcia before, and the matter may not be kept secret forever. ¡°I think there¡¯s no other way. Why don¡¯t we go to the clinicalboratory and blood back? Just say that this test is against the rules.¡± get the Sandra said in a deep voice, ¡°No, if we get it back, Mrs. Swale will naturally know. This way, she will doubt Darlene¡¯s identity even more. ¡°The test can only be done. Let¡¯s go. I will think of a way. Maybe it is just a false rm. After all, Dakota had been looking for her daughter for so many years, and there had been no news. How could her daughter happen to be Darlene? They left in a hurry. Not far behind them, Jax walked out of the corner with a gloomy face. He whispered, ¡°Vivian, to save you, I have no other choice.¡± Sandra and Katrina walked to the clinicalboratory. It was just time for the staff to get off work. The doctor packed up his things and locked the door to leave. Sandra called a man in ck over. She asked him to enter theboratory and took out Darlene¡¯s and Dakota¡¯s blood samples. After that, they immediately left the hospital and went to the Bullock¡¯s house. The Bullock family had their own doctor and consulting room. Sandra entered the room and threw Dakota¡¯s and Darlene¡¯s blood samples to a man in a white coat. ¡°In the shortest time, I want to get the DNA results of these two blood samples.¡± As she spoke, Sandra handed over a check. ¡°17 thousand dors. Dr. Ford, it¡¯s enough. for your annual sry. Give me the results tonight.¡± Jimmy Ford took the check and blood samples calmly. He then entered a smallb inside. Katrina paced back and forth in the room uneasily. Sandra nced at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Darlene is about to die. ¡°If she is indeed Dakota¡¯s daughter, isn¡¯t it good? As long as you keep it a secret for a period and wait for her to die, no one will rece you to be the daughter of the Swale family.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Katrina did not say a word. She sat on the chair and looked into the room. In two hours, Jimmy took out the results. ¡°The probability of the woman in question being the biological daughter is 99.99%. She¡¯s indeed the biological child.¡± Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Remove Those Filthy Memories Dakota walked back and forth around the nurse station early in the morning, waiting for the results. She almost did not fall asleepst night. Dakota had suspected before those other girls of simr age were her daughter and had done some tests in the open or in secret. But at that time, Dakota was aware that the hope was slim. She did not wait for the results from the hospital in such a hurry. Some dayster, the hospital would usually tell her the results that the other party wasn¡¯t her biological daughter, and Dakota would not be too disappointed. Because Dakota had been looking for too many years, that strong expectation and hope were slowly worn down in these twenty years. It turned out to be a harsh fact that her daughter might not be found. But this time, Dakota could not tell why she was very excited. At dawn, she immediately wanted to wait at the nurse station. But because she did not tell Lucian, the hospital could not make an exception for her to do the test in advance. No matter how anxious she was, Dakota still waited until it was past nine in the morning before the nurse brought back the results. Dakota was very surprised. She anxiously walked over and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the result?¡± The nurse handed her the report. ¡°Mrs. Swale, you and Ms. Garcia have the same blood type. ording to the test, there are no other symptoms such as blood rejection. You can donate bloo to her.¡± Dakota was instantly disappointed. She took the report and looked at it carefully in disbelief. The nurse wanted to leave, but Dakota raised her head and called out to her. She said. hesitantly, ¡°Miss, if there is no blood rejection, does it mean that there is no parent¨Cchild rtionship between the two?¡± The nurse looked at her in surprise. ¡°Mrs. Swale, this is just a routine test before the blood test. Why did you ask about paternity? ¡°If you want to know about it, you should do a professional paternity test. If there is no blood rejection, it does not necessarily mean that it is not a parent¨Cchild rtionship.¡± The nurse remembered what Dakota said to herst night and finally understood why Dakota was in a hurry to do this test. It turned out that she had other purposes. The nurse added seriously, ¡°I need to exin to you again. If the blood type of both sides is the same, but there is a blood rejection, there is likely a parent¨Cchild rtionship. ¡°However, the opposite is not necessarily true. Blood may not be rejected between close rtives.¡± In other words, if this result showed blood rejection, it could almost be sure that Darlene was Dakota¡¯s daughter. However, the current result was hard to tell. Dakota was unwilling to give up. ¡°Can you help me draw some blood and do a paternity test?¡± It hade to this point. How could Dakota ept such an ambiguous result? The nurse replied, ¡°I can¡¯t help you with that. The paternity test is strict in the hospital. It requires the two people in question to sign the permission form before it can be done. ¡°Moreover, Ms. Garcia has finished the test and taken away her blood sample. You must at least get Ms. Garcia¡¯s blood or hair samples. Only then can there be a possibility of the test.¡± Dakota clenched the report in her hand tightly and looked disappointed. In fact, it was just self¨Cdeception. The possibility of blood rejection between close. rtives was still very high. Such a result had told Dakota the answer to arge extent. She put away the report and said in a depressed voice, ¡°Okay, thank you. I will think of a way about it.¡± The nurse nodded and left. At the corner of the corridor, Katrina and Sandra saw what happened at the nurse station and stepped back. Katrina heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, I managed to muddle through.¡± Sandra said casually, ¡°There can¡¯t be a problem. I¡¯ve changed Dakota¡¯s blood sample. She can¡¯t find any ws. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she didn¡¯t directly do the paternity test. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t give up. I don¡¯t know if she will find a way to do the test again.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After that, Sandra said to Katrina in a low voice, ¡°In the future, you must keep a close. eye on Dakota. If she has any ns to do the paternity test, you must tell me in time. Since Darlene is their biological daughter, the Swale family can¡¯t know about it.¡± Katrina still had some lingering fear as she nodded. ¡°I see. Thank you for helping mest night, Sandra.¡± Sandra sneered. She did that not just because she wanted to help Katrina. That idiot Katrina might be useful to her in the future. Maybe Sandra could even get some benefits from the Swale family through her. If the daughter of the Swale family was Darlene, how could Sandra still take advantage of the Swale family? Moreover, Darlene was the daughter¨Cinw of the Gard family. If she had the support of the Swale family, Darlene might even fight for the Gard Group with Sandra. Just as Sandra was thinking about this, the door to the fire escape suddenly opened. Jax chuckled. ¡°Sandra, have you heard of a saying that the wolf has a winning game when the shepherds quarrel?¡± Sandra never expected that Jax would suddenly appear here. What was even more unbelievable was that the person next to him was Kynlee, who had disappeared for so long. Sandra said coldly, ¡°What are you trying to do? Listen, don¡¯t get involved in my affairs. If you hear anything, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. Just forget about it as soon as possible.¡± Jax smiled more meaningfully. He took a step closer. ¡°Sandra, I¡¯m so scared when you speak like this. What if I don¡¯t want to listen to you this time? ¡°Vivian has done so many things for you. Now, she has fallen into Avery¡¯s hands and is I can¡¯t being tortured, yet you abandoned her. She has been with me for so many years. be as cruel as you.¡± Sandra said in anger, ¡°What are you trying to do? Are you crazy? Vivian is now in Avery¡¯s hands, and Avery is determined to make her suffer. Even if I want to save her, there is nothing I can do. ¡°Jax, I will pick a good woman for youter. That woman is already useless, though you like her. Don¡¯t be silly.¡± Jax smiled and handed over a stack of photos in Kynlee¡¯s hands, ¡°I am not here to chat with you. ¡°Sandra, don¡¯t forget that Vivian and the Bullock family caused Avery¡¯s car ident back then. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Vivian will reveal what happened if she can¡¯t endure Avery¡¯s torture?¡± He shook the photos in his hand. ¡°Moreover, Ms. Swale and you worked to make Mrs. Garcia fall ill and paralyzed. ¡°With these photos, plus those of Ms. Swale wearing a mask from the hospital¡¯s surveince camera, it can prove that Ms. Swale and you harmed Mrs. Garcia. ¡°If I were to spread the news that Darlene was the daughter of the Swale family, tsk, the consequences would be unimaginable.¡± The photos exactly showed Katrina leaving the hospital inpatient building on the day Reina was in trouble. Katrina wore a mask and got into Sandra¡¯s car. Katrina¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and cold sweat appeared on her forehead. Jax did not beat around the bush and smiled. ¡°My requirement is simple. Avery is still unconscious, and it¡¯s unknown whether he will survive or not. ¡°Even if he is alive, he might be insane and paralyzed. At this time, you can help me rescue Vivian. It is perfect.¡± Sandra clenched her fists. Since it got that far, she had no other choice. Sandra had been here for a long time. She was worried that the elders of the Gard family would be suspicious, so she could only say, ¡°Just wait. I will do it.¡± After that, she hurried back to Avery¡¯s ward. Avery was still asleep on the bed. He had been dreaming and felt that he had been dreaming of everything that had happened over the years. He finally removed those filthy memories bit by bit. Now, Avery could only think of the beautiful days of his marriage with Darlene in those two years. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Darlene, You Will Be a Mother After a night ofa, Avery¡¯s unstable heart rate and breathing slowly calmed down. The doctor checked up on him and concluded that he was recovering and was basically out of danger. However, Avery did not wake up. For three consecutive days, he had been asleep on the bed. Like everyone else, he slept soundly without being disturbed. He did not seem to be sick. Andrew had stayed with Avery in the hospital for three days. He couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well. And his always dignified face began to pale. Among the younger generation of the Gard family, Avery¡¯s father was the most disappointing one. He didn¡¯t have a knack for business management. Erick was quite capable of management, but he was very scheming. Although Andrew didn¡¯t expose his dirty tricks, it didn¡¯t mean that Andrew didn¡¯t know anything. Other elders and some of Avery¡¯s cousins coveted the Gard Group, but they weren¡¯t capable enough and got nowhere. Therefore, after thinking about it, Andrew believed that the only person who could take over the Gard Group was Avery. However, Avery was now lying on the bed helplessly. The chief executives of the Gard Group intended to take the opportunity to do something. Besides, the Gard Group encountered a crisis of public opinion because of the previous news. Thepany was in a mess now. Andrew sat by the bed and looked at Avery, who hadn¡¯t woken up yet. Andrew sighed anxiously, ¡°What can I do? I¡¯m too old to handle thepany.¡± Sandra secretly gave Erick a look. Erick immediately went over and said with a worried expression, ¡°Dad, the Gard Group is argepany. We need someone to manage it. ¡°In my opinion, why don¡¯t we choose a temporary president to help Avery manage thepany for a few days? When Avery wakes up, he can still take a good rest.¡± How could Andrew not understand his meaning? He was not muddle¨Cheaded, so he immediately said with a cold face, ¡°Why would we choose a temporary president? It has only been a few days. There are so many shareholders and directors in thepany. Wouldn¡¯t they do their job? Or do you want to be the temporary president because you think that Avery won¡¯t wake up in a short time?¡± With a guilty conscience, Erick immediately changed his words, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re right. I was just too anxious and worried about Avery. ¡°Thepany has so many shareholders and directors, so they will take their responsibilities. It is indeed inappropriate to choose a temporary president.¡± Andrew nced at Erick and then red at Sandra. ¡°Good to hear that. Avery will wake up in just one or two days. You don¡¯t have to stay here. Just go back to your work. Since you are not doctors, it is of no use for you to stay here.¡± Erick did not seed in his n and could only leave in silence. Avery had a very long dream. In his dream, he went through all the two years he had spent with Darlene after their marriage. From the time he was paralyzed and woke up to the time before Vivian came back, hist entire dream passed all these two years. In the beginning, he could still dream of all the details. However, his dream excluded the following details: the two years he spent with Darlene happily; he red up and smashed Darlene with something; he mentioned Vivian in front of Darlene when he was in a bad mood. After that, the dream slowly repeated until it was like a sieve, filtering out all the unhappy memories of those two years. The dream was filtered and beautified. In the end, all the remaining memories became what he wanted but could not get. When Darlene was twenty years old, he woke up from paralysis and sat in a wheelchair. They were married and loved each other. Their life was happy and peaceful. When Darlene was twenty¨Cone years old, his legs had recovered and he no longer had to rely on the wheelchair. He managed the Gard Group and worked with ease. After Darlene graduated from university, she did her favorite job and became a famous cartoonist. Heric artwork was adapted into movies and TV dramas, gaining wide poprity. He watched the TV screen and saw her beaming in front of reporters. Four months ago, Darlene was twenty¨Ctwo years old. They had prepared for two years. Finally, Darlene got pregnant. The doctor said that the fetus was healthy. Darlene must take good care of herself and rest well. In the dream, Avery started a family. He lived with his wife and child happily. The future was very promising. The dream was too good to be true. The only unreal thing was that in Avery¡¯s life, other than Darlene, who had been married to him for two years, there was no other person. No family, no friends. In the dream, other than Darlene¡¯s face, nobody else appeared. The dream came to an abrupt end the moment Avery took Darlene to the hospital for a pregnancy checkup. He remembered that he took Darlene to the hospital. Darlene was lying on the bed and had just finished the checkup. The doctor smiled and said that they were about to be parents. Darleney on the bed and smiled at him. Her eyes were shining brightly. When she smiled, her eyes curved in happiness. Avery approached her and embraced her. He leaned over to her neck and said, ¡°Darlene, you are going to be a mother.¡± He only closed his eyes. When he opened them again, all he saw was the snow¨Cwhite ceiling of the hospital and the empty surroundings. Avery woke up. He had been unconscious for five days. When he woke up, it was still the middle of the night. There were not many people in the ward but Seth, who was dressed in a white coat and was sleeping by Avery¡¯s bedside. Andrew was sleeping in the next room. Seth just happened to clock off, so he offered to keep an eye on Avery for a while. Unexpectedly, Avery, who had been unconscious for more than five days, woke up at this moment. Seth felt the movement from the bed. When he opened his eyes and saw that Avery had woken up, he was in disbelief. He thought that he had been muddle¨Cheaded from sleep, so he immediately got up and turned on the lights in the ward. He asked tentatively, ¡°Are you awake? How do you feel? Did you feel refreshed after sleeping for five entire days?¡± Avery looked at him as if he was looking at a stranger. Seth was scared by his gaze. In the middle of the night, his gaze was a little creepy. Since when did Avery look at him with such a polite and distant gaze? Seth thought of the doctor¡¯s spection and felt that something was wrong. Although waking up was a good thing, Avery didn¡¯t lose his mind, did he? Avery stared at Seth for a long time. Only when he slowly regained consciousness did he stand up and look around the ward. Then, Avery asked warily, ¡°Doctor, where is my wife?¡± Seth¡¯s expression froze. ¡°What?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. It was true that Seth was a doctor, but it was not just abnormal for Avery to call him this way. Avery looked at Seth¡¯s confused face and immediately got up from the bed with a sullen face. ¡°My wife, Darlene. She just came with me for a pregnancy test. Where is she?¡± Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Where Is My Wife? Seth was rather clear¨Cheaded. Avery didn¡¯t look like he was joking. Avery had a serious and uneasy expression. Avery had been unconscious for five days. Now that he had woken up, he seemed to be mentally inflicted. Seeing that Avery was about to open the door and leave the ward, Seth quickly stopped him. ¡°Something happened to you and you have been in aa for a long time. Since you just woke up, you need a doctor to have a check before you get out.¡± Avery stopped and turned around to look at Seth. Avery did not see Darlene when he woke up, so he appeared to be very impatient and anxious. ¡°I said that I apanied my wife to have a pregnancy check. I just took a nap here and I¡¯m feeling good now. Why should I have a check?¡± Seth was not a psychologist, so he did not dare to speak the truth rashly. He could only follow Avery¡¯s words. ¡°A few days ago, you indeed apanied your wife to do a pregnancy checkup. Everything is fine, but you fainted due to excessive fatigue. You just woke up now, so your memory might cheat you.¡± Worrying that these words would provoke him, Seth said it very tactfully. He added, ¡°Oh, right. Your wife is all right, and your body is fine. It¡¯s just that the exhaustion caused you to be unconscious. If you let the doctor do a follow¨Cup check, it will be better.¡± Avery was skeptical of his words, but Avery heard that Darlene was fine, so he calmed. down a little. Avery¡¯s voice was full of doubt. ¡°What about my wife? Why isn¡¯t she here?¡± Seth was stumped. He didn¡¯t dare to answer him at random. If he told a lie now, he had to tell countless lies in the future. But he didn¡¯t dare to call Andrew over now. Andrew couldn¡¯t keep his cool. Besides, Andrew hated Darlene very much. Seth was afraid that once Andrew came over, he would directly tell the truth and abuse Darlene. Without a doubt, it would severely stimte Avery¡¯s existing memories. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Seth stuttered, ¡°She, she went back to rest. She is pregnant, you know. She can¡¯t stay upte¡­¡± Seth didn¡¯t think this was a very good excuse. If Darlene went back to rest, she woulde over at dawn. However, under the current situation, it was impossible for Darlene to visit Avery. Seth changed his words unnaturally, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either. It seems that she went on a business trip, right? ¡°Ah, yes, she went on a business trip, causing you not to sleep well at night. Lack of sleep and fatigue made you faint, so you are here now.¡± The more Seth spoke, the more suspicious Avery became. Avery¡¯s wife went on a business trip, causing Avery to not sleep well. How could a doctor know all of these things so clearly? No matter how Avery looked at it, he felt that there was something wrong with the doctor in front of him. ¡°Where exactly is my wife? Do I have any other family members? Where is my family?¡± Seth looked at the empty corridor outside the door with pleading eyes. Without much time to think, he hurriedly took out his phone and called Leana. In the middle of the night, Leana was the only psychologist in the hospital who was on night duty. Moreover, Leana¡¯s medical skills were superb, so Seth asked her to check on Avery. At the very least, it would be assuring to confirm Avery¡¯s current situation. Leana came very quickly. Seth had already sent a text to tell her the situation. When Leana came over, she looked calm. ¡°Mr. Gard, I am your psychologist. Since you have woken up, I need to do a psychological check on you to ensure that your brain is not damaged.¡± She disliked Avery very much. However, as a professional doctor, she still managed not to reveal her personal emotions. Avery was in a hurry to leave the hospital. He did not say much and followed her to do the examination with a sullen face. After nearly an hour of hypnosis treatment, Avery returned to the ward to wait for the results. He held his phone and looked at Darlene¡¯s contact information. For so many years, Darlene¡¯s contact information had never been changed. In his mobile phone contact list and Line contact, she was still there. Avery looked through it and did not see the text message record, nor did he see the Line chat records. He directly dialed the number. Seth looked over and was scared. Fortunately, there was no answer on the other end of the line. After Avery dialed the number for the second time, the other side directly hung up. Avery put down his phone with disappointment. He thought that Darlene was probably busy with work. She was usually busy on business trips. Moreover, Darlene was pregnant now and could not be stimted. It was better not to let her know that he was sick and hospitalized. Seth secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing Avery put down his phone, Seth then went out to communicate with Leana. After they left the ward, Leana¡¯s calm face immediately turned a lot colder. Theoretically speaking, a doctor should treat all patients equally, but she was still very unwilling to give Avery a check¨Cup. Such a ruthless man was very repulsive. Leana felt even more disgusted after she got the medical results. Seth whispered impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Dr. Elicott, have you figured it out? It was just a shorta that took ce in the elevator. It shouldn¡¯t be a brain injury. Did he forget something?¡± ¡°Just a shorta?¡± Leana sneered, ¡°Dr. Cannon, you are also a professional doctor. You shouldn¡¯t say such unprofessional words. A few minutes ofa is enough to kill someone. Many people died of suffocation due to ustrophobia. He is lucky to wake up. As for whether the memory loss will be temporary or permanent, it depends.¡± Seth said in a low voice, ¡°He lost memories, didn¡¯t he? Did he lose part of it or all of it?¡± Leana handed him the medical records. ¡°I hypnotized him and checked the memories he has now. In his memory, there is only Darlene. The only thing he remembers is the two years they were married.¡± She put her hands into her pockets and said sarcastically, ¡°When the brain is stimted by serious damage, there will be a self¨Cdefense mechanism to prevent the consciousness from being stimted repeatedly. ¡°To put it bluntly, it indicates that he has done too many evil things. It terrifies him to think about it. So in the five days of thea, the brain has repeatedly brainwashed itself. Now, what he remembers is that Darlene and he have been married and loved each other for two years. ¡°The fetus that Darlene had aborted four months ago is still in her stomach. The fetus has been in her stomach for more than six months. He is still waiting for the child to be born.¡± Leana blurted out impatiently, ¡°This is all I¡¯ve got. Dr. Cannon, I checked up on him because of you. Besides, there are no other psychologists in the hospital. ¡°If he needs a psychologist in the future, go find someone else. I only treat normal people and not murderers. Even a beast doesn¡¯t kill its children.¡± Before Seth could say anything else, Leana had already turned around and left. After leaving this ce, Leana did not return to the office. Instead, she went to check the surveince footage in the hospital on the day of Avery¡¯s ident. Then, she went to the nurse station in the cardiology department and asked the nurse on duty with an ugly expression. ¡°Where is Dr. Elicott?¡± The nurse was still napping and looked up at Leana. ¡°Dr. Elicott just checked the wards and passed by here. It seems that he went to his office.¡± Leana expressed thanks and turned away. She pushed open the door of Nathen¡¯s office and directly closed the door behind her. Nathen was checking the surveince video that he had altered. When he saw the person who came in, he immediately closed hisptop and stood up. ¡°Leana, why¡­¡± Leana¡¯s face was tense as she walked over. She raised her hand and pped him on the face. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Are you clear about the situation over there? Are you crazy?¡± Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Are You Crazy? Leana¡¯s p was abrupt, but Nathen still looked calm. It seemed he was not surprised she would suddenly attack him. Nathen moved his hand away from theptop and sat back down. ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± After so many years, Leana knew him too well. No matter what Nathen did secretly, other people, including Martin, could know nothing about it. But Nathen could never hide anything from his sister Leana. With a cold face, Leana took theptop in front of him, moved the mouse, and quickly restored the several surveince videos that had been deleted. What the hospital found was only Nathen entering the power room in the underground garage wearing a mask and ck clothes. But it was not enough to make people recognize Nathen. Moreover, Nathen was always gentle and low¨Ckey in the hospital. No one would think it was him in the surveince footage. In the other surveince videos, Nathen had removed himself. Therefore, the cameras only captured him entering the office. There was no evidence as to where he had gone afterward. Leana¡¯s hand holding the mouse trembled. After a long time, she held back her anger and mmed theptop shut. She looked up at Nathen who was sitting in front of her. They were sitting opposite each other, and no one spoke. ¡°Leana, since I did it, I have considered the consequences. Let alone your not being able to find out the truth, even if you do find it out, there is nothing I can¡¯t face. ¡°Unfortunately, he is lucky. With such serious ustrophobia, he could stille out of the elevator alive.¡± Darlene was about to die. If that man could also die, Nathen would be d to turn himself in when the time came. Everyone would be relieved then. Leana clenched the edge of the table. After a long silence, she put a list on the table. ¡°I took it from Mr. Cohen. He said you went to do the matching of Darlene¡¯s heart. ¡°He asked me to talk to you. He said you were the first to make heart pairings to donate. your heart as a healthy person.¡± Nathen¡¯s expression finally changed, and he interrupted her sarcastic words with some displeasure, ¡°I know very well the probability of this pairing is almost zero.¡± ¡°Then why did you do it? You knew it was impossible that your heart would be a match, so why did you do the test?¡± Leana tried her best to control her emotions, but her voice was still trembling. She rxed her hands but clenched them again. Then she loosened her fists and took a deep breath. ¡°Nathen, you are my only brother and Grandpa¡¯s only grandson,¡± Leana said. ¡°What you have been doing is wrong. Listen to me. You should resign from thepany and the hospital. I will take you abroad to treat your illness and leave here. Then you will slowly forget and let go.¡± Nathen¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I¡¯m normal. I don¡¯t need treatment. If you are sick about what happened to Avery, then turn me in. I won¡¯t me you.¡± Leana clenched her fists tightly. Her nails dug into her palms, but she couldn¡¯t feel any pain. Her eyes were bloodshot. It was the first time in all these years that aposed person. like her had such a big mood swing. She couldn¡¯t hold back her anger anymore and said, ¡°Let me tell you. Don¡¯t even think. about it. If you want to donate your heart, I will immediately tell Darlene. I want to see if she will ept it. ¡°Mom suffered so much to give birth to you. Our parents risked their lives to hide you in the wardrobe while dealing with those bastards to save your life. They did not do it for your dying for a woman like a fool! The veins on the backs of her hands bulged as she clenched her fists. ¡°Listen. You are not in love with her or even like her. You are just mentally ill. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about donating your heart. You better stop doing those shameful things. Otherwise, I will expose everything about you unless you can kill me. ¡°I will see how disgusted Darlene will be when she knew the true colors of her so¨Ccalled. gentle and elegant doctor.¡± Leana walked to the door, stopped, and turned around. ¡°Avery has lost a lot of memories. His mind is fragile, so something might happen to him. ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t have any evil thoughts and use the truth to stimte him. Otherwise, if something happens, I will immediately send everything you have done to Darlene.¡± Her face was dark. ¡°Nathen, stop now. You might not cherish your life, but the Elicott family has to go on.¡± Leana tried to look calm, opened the door, and went out. After that, she gathered herself and returned to her office. The smile on Nathen¡¯s face faded, and he smashed theptop in his hands onto the ground with a bang. Darlene had been staying in the hospital these past few days. First, she was stimted in the court, and then she suffered from Andrew. She had to rest for six days to recover a little. After staying in the hospital for six days, Darlene was super bored. She set up a small table on the bed and drew sketches of promotional posters for the TV series ¡°Star and You¡°. The promotional posters were divided into several parts. One part was the photos of a few main actors, and the other part was drawn in anime.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Gustave nned to find another painter, but when he realized Darlene wanted to paint to kill time and feel better, he let her do it. Darlene drew until the evening. Gustave finished his work in thepany and brought her porridge. Ever since Ricky was chosen to be the temporary president of the Walpole Group, Gustave had not gone over. Cassius was furious and called Gustave several times, but Gustave still did not go. Although Gustave didn¡¯t have to run the Walpole Group anymore, it did not mean he could be free. He had stayed abroad for many years. In addition to managing some branches abroad, Gustave also had many industries in his hands. The scale and assets were no less than that of the Walpole Group. Half a year ago, after Gustave returned to the country, his industries had started to quickly develop in the country. However, there were not many people in the country who knew he had other industries besides the Walpole Group. Even Cassius was not clear about it. Therefore, Cassius felt if he took away the administrative power of the Walpole Group from Gustave, Gustave would definitely return to the Walpole Group. When Gustave entered the ward with soup, Darlene was still drawing on the bed. Darnell had informed Gustave of Avery¡¯s situation. Gustave stood at the door and dispersed the cold before walking over. He ced the soup on the bedside table and hung the coat that he had taken off to the side. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. The doctor said you couldn¡¯t get tired. To rest and recover is the most important thing.¡± Darlene put away the drawing board. She ate, and Gustave sat beside her, looking at her for a long time without speaking. Darlene felt ufortable eating and turned to look at him. ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡± Only then did Gustave speak, ¡°Darlene, I just heard Avery was awake¡­¡® ¡°If you just want to talk about him, you don¡¯t have to tell me this. I don¡¯t care.¡± The spoon in Darlene¡¯s hand paused, and her voice was calm as she interrupted him. Gustave nodded. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s more than that. I heard he suffered from psychological stress due to his ustrophobia, and his brain was damaged. Now that he has lost his memories, he can¡¯t remember anything.¡± He noticed Darlene didn¡¯t want to hear that. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not sympathizing with him or making you sympathize with him. ¡°What I mean is that he has forgotten too much now. Perhaps we can take this chance to take your grandmother and brother away as soon as possible.¡± Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 He Won¡¯t Find You Darlene turned to look at Gustave. She felt she had heard something wrong. ¡°Lost his memory?¡± Avery could not remember anything? But why? Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Avery had done so many bad things, so he should keep his memory for the rest of his life. He should dream about bloody bodies in the middle of the night. Avery should have lived in a nightmare for the rest of his life, but he had forgotten everything now. Gustave nodded. ¡°Darnell found out about it from the doctor secretly. There might be more to it. It seems Avery has forgotten everything, including Andrew and the others in the Gard family.¡± Gustave raised his wrist to look at the time and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°It might be a good time to check on your grandmother. ¡°Now that Avery has just woken up, the elders of the Gard family are probably all in his sick room, and no one will be in the mood to pay attention to your grandmother and younger brother. ¡°We can find a way to take away your younger first. As for your grandmother, it might be a little troublesome. Darnell found out Nigel had just finished school and was now in Reina¡¯s sick room. Avery was unconscious, so it was a good chance to take away Reina and Nigel and escape. More importantly, Gustave did not mention that Avery was unconscious, so Andrew might impulsively make a move on Nigel and Reina out of resentment towards Darlene. Not to mention, other people like Sandra might also take advantage of this opportunity to scheme. If Nigel and Reina continued to stay in the Gard¡¯s house, they would be in danger. Darlene believed in Gustave, so she did not ask further. Knowing it was urgent, she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Gustave got up and poured her a ss of water. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. It¡¯s still early. It¡¯s better to goter.¡± He noticed Darlene was a little out of sorts and was probably thinking about something else. Perhaps it was because her body was weak and she was in a much worse state of mind. Gustaveforted, ¡°Darlene, you don¡¯t have to feel too much pressure. Avery has only himself to me. It has nothing to do with you. away. Then we ¡°It is only natural that you take your grandmother and younger brother can go abroad to treat your illness together. I bought an ind abroad. It has everything. There are vis and schools for Nigel.¡± Gustave had not yearned for such a peaceful life, but now he was looking forward to it. ¡°The ind has no snow or cold wind. Instead, it has birds, beaches, and warm seawater. ¡°Even if Avery remembers everything, he won¡¯t be able to find you. When your illness is cured, you can do whatever you want and go wherever you desire. You will be free.¡± Darlene did not say a word for a long time. Just listening to it felt great. But she knew those days were too far away. Her voice was a little low. ¡°Are you going abroad too? What about the Walpole Group?¡± Gustave did not seem to care. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The Walpole Group already has a new CEO. I don¡¯t need to worry too much now. I have my own business overseas. Don¡¯t worry. I have enough money for you to live with your grandmother and brother.¡± Darlene froze for a moment before realizing Gustave seemed to have misunderstood. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I feel I will drag you and your family down.¡± Gustave chuckled and did not say anything else. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat now. Why are you thinking so much? You just need to take care of your body.¡± He knew Darlene only had two months left. During this time, he hoped to put aside other things and apany her to finish thisst journey. If her illness could be cured, then it would be great. If it could not be cured, then at least in thisst period of time, he hoped she would have no regrets. Footsteps came from outside the door, and then a strangeughter sounded. ¡°Oh, Gustave, you and Ms. Garcia¡¯s rtionship is so enviable. No wonder you can give away thepany. Even the board of directors said you had a big heart.¡± Gustave¡¯s face turned cold. He looked sideways at Ricky who walked in and said in a low voice, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ricky smiled and put a paper box on the table. He deliberately did a terrible job, and the paper box fell from the table, and the things inside fell on the ground. The messy pile of documents, theptop, and a few exquisite ornaments with cracksy on the ground. Ricky immediately crouched to pick them up. ¡°Gustave, don¡¯t mind me. I am so careless. These things must be expensive, right? Give my secretary a number, and I¡¯ll double it. No, let¡¯s make it ten times.¡± Gustave nced at the jadestone in his hand and said lightly, ¡°My things are not worth much. The one in your hand is only worth 2.3 million dors, and the rest are about the same price.¡± Ricky¡¯s expression froze for a moment, and his smile faded a little. These things were worth that much money? Ricky stood up after a long time, and his action of picking up the things back into the box became significantly softer. ¡°I made them fall. Don¡¯t worry. I willpensate you ten times the money.¡± Gustave then casually nced at an ornament that was ced on the top. ¡°That ornament is a little more expensive. I got it from Bob. It is ancient and worth 50 million dors.¡± Ricky could notugh at all. Darnell just happened to walk in from outside and said to Ricky. ¡®Although these little things are not worth much, they all have invoices. Since you said you wanted to compensate, why don¡¯t you take the invoices and these things? Mr. Walpole won¡¯t keep them anymore. It will be a waste if they are thrown away, right?¡± Ricky calcted and realized he would lose all his money if he fulfilled his promise. Rickyughed and wanted to change his words. ¡°Gustave, you don¡¯t have to do this, right? We are rted, and I don¡¯t have much money. Why do you need to be so serious? Why don¡¯t I help you pick a few small things and send them overter? The new ones are better than the old ones.¡± Darlene held the phone that had a video of what had just happened and waved it. ¡°Ricky, one is 50 million dors. The other five are 2.3 million dors per piece. As for the other ones, since Gustave didn¡¯t mention it, just forget it. ¡°If it¡¯s ten times, it¡¯s a total of 615 million dors. Are you going to give it now orter? Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Mr. Gard, Long Time No See Ricky¡¯s voice became shaky. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give itter. It¡¯s a small matter. I¡¯ll get my secretary to call you later.¡± Darlene smiled and put her phone aside, ¡°Okay, you are now the CEO of the Walpole Group. I believe you won¡¯t go back on your words. ¡°Otherwise, it would be a little awkward if you break your promise for just 615 million dors.¡± Ricky was enraged and stopped pretending. He said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s only 615 million dors. How can I not have that little bit of money? ¡°Gustave, it¡¯s fine if you end up in dire straits, but the old clients that are waiting for the Walpole Group¡¯s help will suffer.¡± Ricky suffered a great loss for breaking the ornaments, so he wanted to get back at Gustave. ¡°Gustave, you still don¡¯t know it, right? The Gard Group has cooperated with me for a big deal. As the new president, I naturally have to know what¡¯s good for 1. me. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve instructed the directors of thepany to prioritizepleting all the orders with the Gard Group. The other orders could be dyed as long as they don¡¯t exceed the time limit.¡± Gustave shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in what you want to do. If you¡¯re done, get out.¡± Ricky was unwilling to give up. ¡°About the orders from Mr. Nixon¡¯s Greadon Group, I ordered them to be delivered on thest day of the contract. ¡°Mr. Nixon was unhappy. He said when he cooperated with you, you would deliver at least a month in advance.¡± Ricky sneered, ¡°Greadon Group is hopeless, but you still cater to his needs. I will not do that. What right does he have to be so picky?¡± Gustave sat by the bed peeling fruits for Darlene in silence. Gustave thought if Ricky behaved, he might be the temporary president for a year or so if he was lucky. From the looks of it, Ricky might notst a month. Realizing Gustave was silent, Ricky thought he was angry and left the ward in satisfaction. Darnell stood at the door and smiled as he watched Ricky leave. Darnell asked, ¡°Mr. Walpole, remember to transfer 615 million dors as soon as possible. My boss is waiting to use it. ¡°Are you really not going to take these broken pieces? If you sell them on the second¨Chand market, you might get 10 million dors or more.¡± Ricky paused in his steps and hardened his heart. In the end, he did not go back to take those things. After he left the hospital, he took out his phone and found he had less than 170 million dors on his bank card. Darlene had taken a video of what he had just said. At this critical juncture, Ricky had just taken the position of the Walpole Group¡¯s CEO, and the media was watching his movements. Ricky could not have any negative public opinion spread. He could only give Gustave the money as soon as possible in case Gustave and Darlene really released the video. Ricky made a phone call and said, ¡°Dad, may I ask you for a sum of money?¡± His father sounded displeased. ¡°You have so much money. Are you messing around again?¡± Ricky could only tell the truth. ¡°No, I just came to visit Gustave. I identally broke some of his things.¡± ¡°Why did you find Gustave at a time like this?¡± said a cold voice. ¡°How many times have I told you? Stay calm. Are you afraid others won¡¯t know you get carried away? Alright, I won¡¯t waste any more time with you. How much do you want?¡± Ricky lowered his voice. ¡°500¡­ million dors.¡± 1 ¡°500 million dors!¡± The voice on the other side suddenly rose. ¡°What is worth 500 million dors? What did you do to Gustave¡¯s woman?¡± Ricky¡¯s father was furious. Ricky was also angry. ¡°It¡¯s just a few broken ornaments. I think he took the opportunity to ckmail me.¡± Ricky¡¯s father snapped, ¡°You bastard! Don¡¯t you know Gustave¡¯s hobby? He likes to collect those ugly and expensive antiques. Get back, and I will beat you to death!¡± The call ended. Ricky¡¯s father couldn¡¯t wait to teach Ricky a lesson. Ricky kicked the pir beside him. ¡°Gustave, just you wait. Sooner orter, I will get even with you!¡± In the inpatient building, Darlene and Gustave went to the top floor together, nning, to go to Reina¡¯s ward and take Nigel away first. Reina had to go to different ces for detailed examinations. Gustave said when the time came, it would be easier to find a way to take Reina away. They arrived outside the ward. Avery used to arrange a few people to guard the ward, and most of the time, Cyrus would do it. But now, the Gard family had all their attention on Avery, and there was only one bodyguard guarding the ward. Darlene walked over, and the bodyguard immediately became vignt. ¡°Ms. Garcia, are you going in?¡± He looked like he wanted to stop Darlene. Darlene said coldly, ¡°Avery said I could not take my grandmother and younger brother away, but as long as he did not say I was not allowed to visit them, I can asionallye. I will go in and take a look now. You don¡¯t have a problem with it, right?¡± The bodyguard hesitated for a moment before stepping aside and allowing Darlene to enter. However, he stopped Gustave who followed her. ¡°Mr. Walpole, you can¡¯t go in.¡± Gustave smiled as he walked towards him and sized him up. ¡°Just you alone?¡± One person wanted to stop Gustave? The bodyguard immediately pressed the Bluetooth on his ear. ¡°If you insist on going in, I will immediately ask Mr. Gard to bring someone over.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget. Ms. Garcia is in no condition to take care of her grandmother and brother. Mr. Gard temporarily has the custody. Even if something happened to Mr. Gard, who should have the custody of Reina and Nigel should be judged by the court first.¡± Gustave smiled as he retracted his hand in a loose sleeve. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I would insist on going in, so I¡¯ll just wait outside.¡± 1 Gustave¡¯s intention was to wait outside and help Darlene keep an eye on things. Darlene pushed open the door and entered, closing it behind her. Inside, Nigel was washing his grandmother with water. He seemed to have lost a lot of weight. His face was cold and cheerless. Looking at Darlene who suddenly came in, Nigel was surprised. He stood up from the bed and said, ¡°Darlene, you are here!¡± Darlene grabbed his arm and walked straight to the French window. ¡°Follow me. Avery is unconscious and has forgotten everything. I will take you away now ande back to pick up Grandmother.¡± Nigel was unable toe back to his senses for a moment. He only knew something had happened to Avery these past few days. He did not know the details. But he believed in his sister, so he did not ask more and followed Darlene to the window. Darlene pulled up the French window curtain with a ¡°whoosh¡± and took out the thick rope hidden in her clothes. One end was tied to the room and the other end was thrown downstairs. On the balcony outside the ward on the next floor, Gustave sent someone to pick Nigel 1. up. Nigel was shocked. After a long time, he said, ¡°But there are anti¨Ctheft windows. I can¡¯t jump out through the windows.¡± Darlene stretched out her hand. The few poles on the anti¨Ctheft windows were easily pushed open. The space was just enough for a person to crawl out. Nigel was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Darlene quickly replied, ¡°Mr. Walpole asked someone to climb up from downstairs and cut it open. You didn¡¯t see it through the curtain.¡± She could jump in through the windows and take Nigel away, but it was too risky. She might bump into a nurse or bodyguard who happened toe in, and they would find out about what was done to the windows. Therefore, Darlene could onlye in from the front door to confirm it there was no one else inside, so she could take Nigel away. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She took a chair over and helped Nigel up. Then she let him get out of the window. Before Nigel could stand on the chair, there was a sudden noise outside the door, followed by Gustave¡¯s deliberately raised voice, ¡°Mr. Gard, long time no see. Has your body recovered?¡± Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 She Almost Suffocates Darlene was flustered and wanted Nigel to leave from the window first, but the more anxious she was, the more flustered she became. Nigel was obviously a little afraid to go down from such a high ce. The footsteps outside the door were approaching. Even if Nigel went out, Darlene would not have enough time to clean up the seat and rope, and the people who came would see these. She clenched her fists, and in the end, she grabbed Nigel¡¯s arm. ¡°Nigel, it¡¯s toote. Come down and put the chair back. Close the curtains,¡± she said in a low voice. Then, she quickly looked around the room. The intensive care unit was different from an ordinary ward. It had only arge number of all kinds of therapeutic devices but no tables or wardrobes. There was only one sick bed and no nursing beds. There was no ce to hide people. The only ce that could hide people was the bed that Reina was lying on. Reina had tubes and medical instruments on her body, so the quilt covering her body was a little bulging. Darlene had no choice but to quickly get on the bed, take off her shoes, and kick them. under the bed. Then, shey down next to Reina under the quilt. Almost at the moment when she justy down, the door of the room was pushed open. The footsteps were a little noisy. It seemed many people came in. When everyone came in, Sandra exined in a somewhat anxious voice, ¡°Dad, Katrina did not know that Avery had forgotten it. She just happened to visit Avery and mentioned Darlene¡¯s grandmother and younger brother without much thought.¡± Katrina was also a little frightened as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Gard. I spoke too much.¡± Andrew coldly reprimanded, ¡°Enough. What is the use of you still talking about this?¡± As the footsteps approached the bed, Darlene clenched her fists tightly, forcing herself ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. not to make a single sound. Fortunately, there was the sound of instruments in the ICU to cover up her noise, so her subtle movements couldn¡¯t be heard. As she listened to the footsteps, she could feel that someone had walked to her side. She subconsciously held her breath. However, the more she tried to hold her breath, the more she began tock oxygen. She wanted to take a deep breath and immediately move the quilt to get some air. She tried her best to rx, no longer holding her breath, but slowly inhaling and exhaling. Because of her heart disease, her breathing ability was a little worse than that of ordinary people. Being covered by the quilt like this, she was in so much pain that her face was flushed red and her forehead was covered in a cold sweat. Just when she felt that she could not hold on any longer, Avery¡¯s voice sounded beside her. ¡°Why can¡¯t I know about Darlene¡¯s grandmother and younger brother? Why are you guys apologizing to my grandfather?¡± He woke up a while ago and remembered no one except for Darlene. However, Cyrus had already exined some of the current situations to him. This included Avery¡¯s current situation, his family, his father, his stepmother, and some other elders of the Gard family. When Katrina came to visit, Cyrus also introduced Katrina. No one knew if Katrina did it on purpose or not. She seemed to know nothing when she visited. After caring for Avery a bit, she suddenly mentioned Darlene¡¯s grandmother and younger brother, saying that she knew a good doctor who could perhaps treat Darlene¡¯s grandmother. Andrew felt a little guilty. ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. After all, you just woke up, and your situation is still not stable. ¡°For some trivial matters, we will tell you when you feel better. It¡¯s good for your health.¡± Avery was clearly displeased by the word ¡°trivial¡± that Andrew said, and his voice became colder. ¡°My wife¡¯s family is also the most important thing to me. ¡°She is on a business trip, and she must have entrusted her family to me before she left. I should take good care of them.¡± He looked at Reina on the bed. ¡°What happened to her?¡± Cyrus answered from the side, ¡°Sir, she was paralyzed due to the sudden onset of high blood pressure. It has been a while. It didn¡¯t happen recently.¡± Avery¡¯s health condition was still not good. The loss of memories was like a part of his body had been removed. He had just walked for a while and felt a little tired. He directly sat down on the edge of the bed. Darlene still had one hand on the side. Sensing his movement, she immediately retracted her hand to her lower abdomen as if an electric current ran through her. Then, Avery sat down at the ce where she ced her hand just now. The sick bed was not wide. Darlene curled up and wished that she could be as thin as paper. She really couldn¡¯t breathe. In less than ten seconds, she would either suffocate or only stretch her head out in front of everyone. Her brain hurt so much that a burst of anger rose up in her. Since Avery had lost his memory, he should stay in the ward. Why would hee to the ICU? Why would he bring so many people over? Didn¡¯t he know that the patient needed a quiet rest? Nigel was still squatting in the corner next to the window. He was a little afraid of Avery. He curled up there without saying a word. The people who came in did not even look over there. No one noticed him. Seeing Avery sit on the bed, Nigel finally reacted. He bounced up in just one second. He stared at Avery anxiously and angrily as he shouted, ¡°You can¡¯t sit on my grandmother¡¯s bed! ¡°The ICU doesn¡¯t allow outsiders to visit. There are so many of you here, and you are sitting on my grandmother¡¯s bed. What if you bring a virus or bacteria to her?¡± Avery looked at the boy who was using him of being dirty. After a long while, Avery finally realized what was going on. ¡°You are Nigel Garcia, right?¡± This boy did note in with him. Since this boy had been in this room, he should be Darlene¡¯s younger brother. However, this child suddenly appeared from nowhere. Nigel was extremely anxious and could only pretend to be calm. ¡°Who I am has nothing to do with you. Go out. My grandmother needs to rest. With so many of youing in, you will disturb her and bring in a lot of viruses!¡± Cyrus was worried that Avery would get angry and immediately exined in a low voice, ¡°Sir, Ms. Garcia¡¯s younger brother is in puberty and rebellious. He speaks like this to everyone.¡± However, Avery was not as angry as Cyrus had imagined. Instead, Avery stood up and walked over. ¡°Where is Darlene? She didn¡¯t pick up my call. Did she tell you where she went on a business trip?¡± Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Did I Quarrel With Darlene? Nigel could not hide the anxiety on his face. ¡°Where my sister is has nothing to do with you. Please leave quickly. My grandmother needs to rest. If you stay here, I can only call the doctor to drive you away.¡± Avery felt that the hostility Nigel showed was a little strange. Even if Nigel was in his youth, Avery was his brother¨Cinw. So, Nigel should not be so disgusted with him. What Nigel showed was not only great resistance to Avery but also fear. Avery took a step back. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go out and talk. I only want to ask you about your sister¡¯s current situation. Moreover, your grandmother is still in aa. There is no one else to take care of you. It is not safe for you to stay here alone.¡± Nigel¡¯s face was full of disgust. ¡°Please leave. I want to stay here and take care of my grandmother. I don¡¯t need anyone to take care of me.¡± Avery nodded and sat down on the chair beside Nigel. ¡°Alright, then I will stay here with you. You are a minor, and there are many people in the hospital. You need a guardian beside you. Your sister is not around, so I have to take good care of you for her.¡± Nigel clenched his hands tightly. In the end, he could no longer hold it back. ¡°Get out of here. My grandmother and I don¡¯t need any of you to take care of us! Don¡¯t y dumb. You are¡­¡± Before he finished, Andrew interrupted him. ¡°Nigel, even if you are young, you shouldn¡¯t be too rude.¡± ¡°Avery and the Gard family paid your grandmother¡¯s medical expenses and will take care of her. No matter how rebellious you are, you should know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Avery and Nigel didn¡¯t understand what Andrew said in the same way. After what happened to Avery, he forgot many things. If Andrew wanted to make a move on Reina, he could find an opportunity. If Nigel spoke rashly without any consideration, the Gard family would not be soft¨Chearted. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Avery sat in front of Nigel with his back facing the hospital bed. When he heard Andrew reprimand Nigel, he said indifferently, ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. about the matters here. All of you can leave first. I will return to the ward very soon.¡± As Avery spoke, Darlene, who was on the bed, was on the verge of suffocating. She finally could not hold it in any longer and stretched her hand to the top of her head, propping up the nket a little. Her breathing finally became a little smoother. Darlene felt as if she had just escaped death. However, the few people standing by the bedside quickly noticed the movement on the bed. Joy appeared in the eyes of Katrina and Sandra. They received news from the nurse secretly that Darlene had entered the ward. But they did not see Darlene in the ward. Sandra calcted in her mind. If Avery brought Darlene back at this time, it would cause a stir in the Gard family. Avery lost his memory and was wholeheartedly biased towards Darlene, so he would persuade Darlene to stay. Then Darlene would make a scene and cause the Gard family to be in chaos. Andrew might not be able to bear it any longer and give Erick a chance to manage thepany. In any case, Avery had forgotten everything. Even if he wanted to manage thepany, he would not be able to do so. These were Sandra¡¯s ns. As for persuading Katrina to help her, it was simple. Sandra casually found an excuse and said that Darlene would not live for long. If Katrina could pretend to be kind and help Avery find Darlene at this time, then Avery would be grateful to Katr¨ªna. Their rtionship would be closer. Seeing the movement on the bed, Sandra realized that Darlene was hiding on the bed. Sandra coughed lightly, wondering how to let Avery find out that Darlene was hiding on the bed under Andrew¡¯s eyes. As soon as Sandra coughed, Andrew immediately shot her a warning look. Andrew lowered his voice. ¡°Sandra, you better be careful. Don¡¯t say what you shouldn¡¯t say. Whether my family will keep you or not, it¡¯s up to me.¡± How could Andrew not know that Darlene was hiding in this ICU? When Andrew just came in, the bodyguard outside the door secretly told him that Darlene was inside. But no matter what, Avery could not see Darlene now. Avery did not notice the change behind him. He had his back to the bed, trying tomunicate with Nigel and find out where Darlene was. Gustave was blocked outside by the bodyguards. He could not enter. He estimated that Darlene must have hidden, so he did not barge in. Nigel could not take it anymore. He stared at Avery and said coldly, ¡°I will go out with you. All of you go out and don¡¯t disturb my grandma.¡± After he left with Avery, the rest of the people in the ward also dispersed. After everyone left, Gustave immediately entered the intensive care unit. Darlene, who was sweating all over her face, anxiously got out of bed with a pale face, ready to leave the room. He immediately went over to stop Darlene. ¡°The Gard family has not gone far. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave.¡± Darlene¡¯s eyes were red, and she could not calm down. ¡°He took my brother away.¡± Gustave stopped her, not letting her out. ¡°Darlene, Avery forgets a lot of things and wants to ask your brother about your whereabouts. You don¡¯t have to worry too much or scare yourself too much.¡± Darlene shook her head. At this point, how could she remain calm? The Gard family was like poisonous snakes, including Sandra and Katrina. Nigel was just a child. He followed them over, it would be no different from a sheep entering a tiger¡¯s den. There might be too many people who had ill intentions toward him. Moreover, Avery¡­. Darlene had a suspicion. ¡°What if Avery pretends to have amnesia? How could it be so coincidental that he came as soon as I arrived? Perhaps he saw through my thoughts, so he took my younger brother away and wanted me to see the consequence.¡± Darlene admitted that she was suspicious, but what Avery had done scared her. Gustaveforted her. ¡°It won¡¯t happen. Leana personally examined Avery. His brain was indeed damaged, and it affected his memory. What¡¯s more, it was a hypnosis check. Avery couldn¡¯t pretend.¡± Darlene crouched down weakly. She felt as if all her energy had been drained of. ¡°What should I do? He has lost his memories, but I have a bad feeling that I may not be able to escape for the rest of my life.¡± Darlene only had a few days left. Why did things always happen at thest minute? Gustave patted Darlene on the back. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯ll be soon. I was careless. I might have been targeted when I came over.¡± In the ward on the top floor, Avery tried his best to ask Nigel for more than half an hour, but he could not get a single word about the current Darlene. Other than a few affirmative answers, Nigel practically ignored him. Avery had no way to deal with Nigel. Avery admitted that he had a bad temper. Even if he had lost his memories, he could feel 1. it. However, the person in front of him was Darlene¡¯s younger brother. Even if Avery spoke loudly, he would feel that it was inappropriate, not to mention questioning him in a fit of temper. Nigel had the homework arranged by the school, so Avery could only let him leave first and call a servant to take care of him. The ward quieted down, and the elders of the Gard family were all kicked out by Avery, leaving only Cyrus to wait for him. Avery turned on his phone, found a number, and dialed it, but he got no answer. Avery looked at Cyrus, and for the first time since he woke up, he had a suspicion. ¡°Did I quarrel with Darlene?¡± Cyrus did not dare to look at Avery and vaguely answered, ¡°Mr. Gard, Mrs. Gard is on a business trip and is busy with work.¡± Avery felt uneasy for no reason. Even if Darlene was busy with work, she would at least have time to eat and sleep. Darlene had never picked up Avery¡¯s calls. It was already close to midnight. Didn¡¯t she even bother to look at her phone? Moreover, Darlene¡¯s paralyzed grandmother was in the hospital. Darlene had an underage younger brother. In addition, she was now six months pregnant. No matter what, she shouldn¡¯t be so dedicated to her work. Avery realized that he could no longer calm down. He got up, put on his coat, and walked out. ¡°Cyrus, locate Darlene¡¯s phone. I don¡¯t care where she is. I want to find her.¡± Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Darlene Hides in the Bathroom It was already thetter half of the night. Darlene had just finished her drip and had already fallen asleep on the bed. Gustave was resting on the side of the bed when his phone suddenly rang. It must not be something good if he received a call in the middle of the night.. Gustave got up and picked up his phone. He looked at the caller ID on the screen and didn¡¯t look good. The ward was quiet. The ringtone broke the silence in the ward. Darlene also woke up. She looked at Gustave and got out of bed with a dark face, asking, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Gustave took his phone and walked out. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Continue to sleep. I¡¯lle in after I answer the call.¡± He left the ward and closed the door. Darlene was no longer sleepy, and she always felt that something might happen. Speaking of which, during this period of time, Gustave had never left her. After Ricky was elected as the temporary president of the Walpole Group, Gustave did not go to the company and stayed with Darlene all day long. Cassius originally wanted to use this excuse to force Gustave back, but the result now undoubtedly made Cassius very dissatisfied. Darlene was afraid that the Walpole Group would do something. Darleney on the bed, tossing and turning. The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. Gustave had been out of the ward for long. She stared at the ceiling, and Leana¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Mr. Gard, you can¡¯t go in. The patient has already rested.¡± Originally, Darlene, who was in the ward, shouldn¡¯t have heard Leana clearly. Leana must have deliberately raised her voice to remind Darlene. Leana was on night duty during this period, and she happened to meet Avery, who was about to enter the ward. Darlene¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. She immediately sobered up. She hurriedly flipped over the bed, but the slippers were still on the bedside. She did not have time to put on her shoes and directly rushed into the bathroom with bare feet. Then she hurriedly closed the door and locked it. The moment the bathroom door was locked, the ward was opened, and Avery walked in. Avery immediately noticed the phone on the bedside table. He took out his phone and called Darlene. His number was blocked, so he got the notification that the phone was not connected. He turned around and nced at Cyrus, who immediately handed his phone over. Avery used Cyrus¡¯s phone to call Darlene. The phone on the bedside table rang. Leana, who had entered the ward, had a gloomy expression. She had originally wanted to exin or stop him, but it was meaningless to say anything now. Darlene¡¯s phone was here, so she should also be here. Avery looked around the ward. It was empty. He looked around and found that there was no one in the wardrobe or behind the curtains. After he finished searching, he felt that it was a little strange. Why was he looking for her? If Darlene was really here, why did she have to hide from him? Avery¡¯s heart sank. At that moment, he suddenly felt that something seemed to have deviated from what he had expected. Beside the bed were Darlene¡¯s phone and a man¡¯s coat. The expensive custom¨Cmade coat manifested the identity of the man. Somehow, Avery tightened his grip. He had seen the tightly shut bathroom door, but at that moment, he stopped in his tracks and looked at Cyrus. ¡°How is the rtionship between Darlene and me?¡± Cyrus didn¡¯t reply and lowered his head. Avery asked, ¡°Have we argued? Did something happen? Or did we get a divorce?¡± Cyrus finally spoke up, ¡°Mr. Gard, why don¡¯t we go back first? There are some things that I might need to exin to you slowly.¡± Avery did not leave. He finally walked to the bathroom and reached out and knocked on the tightly shut door. There was no response from inside. Darlene stepped on the cold, bone¨Cchilling floor of the bathroom with bare feet. The ground was a little damp. When she crouched down, she almost fell. She was trembling, curling up next to the bathroom counter, and her eyes fixed on the ss door. There was a constant knock on the door, but she did not make any noise. Then Avery said calmly, ¡°Cyrus, open the door.¡± Leana stood behind them and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Gard, you should have guessed something. Why do you have to do this?¡± Ever since Avery woke up from hisa, he lost his temper for the first time. He said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s between me and Darlene. Mind your own business.¡± He looked at Cyrus again. ¡°Open it. Be quiet and think of a way to open the door.¡± Cyrus was about to kick the door open, but when he heard this, he immediately retracted his foot. The bathroom door of this kind of hospital was of average quality, and it could be kicked open effortlessly. But it would be a bit rude and cause a louder noise, and Darlene would be scared. Cyrus turned around, got a small de, and inserted it into the lock. Not long after, the lock was opened. The door was pushed open, and Avery walked in. There was no light in the bathroom. He saw someone curled up in the corner, and she was trembling. Avery did not know why, but he suddenly felt that he did not dare to turn on the lights. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He was in the dark and approached the person curled up in the corner. When he got closer, he saw Darlene¡¯s pale face, and her eyes were filled with resistance towards him. For a moment, Avery found it hard to believe that the person in front of him was Darlene. Her appearance was much different from what he remembered. She was so skinny, and her face was so pale. What made Avery even more unable to believe was that her belly was t. Darlene was pregnant for six months. No matter how thin Darlene was or how small the fetus was, her belly should be bulging. Avery could not understand. He squatted in front of Darlene and stared at her for a long time before asking her, ¡°Darlene, what are you hiding here for? Where is our child?¡± Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Where Is Our Child? Fear appeared in Darlene¡¯s eyes. She hurriedly retreated and reached into her pocket, eager to get her phone. Her breathing was heavy as if she felt a huge sense of oppression, which made her unable to breathe. Unable to find her phone, Avery handed the phone to her. ¡°Are you looking for this?¡± Darlene immediately reached out and got her phone back. In a flurry, she found Gustave¡¯s number and dialed it. But he was on the phone. Darlene just remembered that Gustave had just gone out and was having a phone call. Avery looked at the name disyed on her phone. It should be a man¡¯s name. When he thought of the coat next to the bed, Avery subconsciously felt displeased. ¡°Who are you calling? The floor is cold. It¡¯s easy for you to catch a cold if you squat with your bare feet. Why don¡¯t you go back to bed first? We can talk about it slowly.¡± Darlene red at him fiercely and stood up from the ground in a panic. ¡°I have nothing to say to you. Get out!¡± She got up in a hurry and stumbled. Avery immediately reached out to support her. ¡°Calm down. The doctor said that you are sick, which led to your emotional agitation. Don¡¯t worry. I mean no harm to you. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you are here?¡± Ever since he woke up, everyone had told him that Darlene had gone on a business trip. But now, she was staying with him in the same hospital. When Darlene shook off his hand, Avery looked at her lower abdomen. Then, he felt a little out of control and pressed his palm against her lower abdomen. Was it because the gown was loose and she was too thin that she did not look like she was pregnant? He stretched out his palm, but her belly was indeed t. Avery could not understand. ¡°Where¡¯s the child?¡± When he asked this, Darlene¡¯s eyes turned red. She reached out and pped his face hard. Avery¡¯s face was stiff, and there was a stinging pain on his face. Once again, it proved that it was no illusion. Darlene hated him and pped him. The way she looked at him now was like looking at an enemy with deep hatred. The child was gone, and his loving wife was gone. A beautiful marriage and a harmonious and happy life had all be a joke. Avery frowned slightly. He saw that Darlene¡¯s hand was trembling. Her palm was red. She must have used all her strength to p him. The huge difference between reality and imagination made Averypletely stunned. After standing there for a long time, Avery still couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. Where was the child? Where was his wife? What was wrong with their two years of marriage? Where did the memories start to go wrong? Or were all his memories wrong? All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He looked at Darlene in a trance. She walked past him with anger and hatred. Avery stood in the dark of the bathroom as if he was in a deep and bottomless abyss. The only person he could still remember was the one who pped him in the face. Avery suddenly discovered that he had nothing left. His only glimmer of hope and the only person in this world who he wanted to rely on and love, were gone. It was like he had been poured by a basin of ice water. Looking up again, Avery found that the people and things in this ce werepletely unfamiliar to him. The only person Avery knew was himself, or rather, he didn¡¯t even know himself now. He could only learn from others what he was originally like. Avery looked at Cyrus. ¡°Isn¡¯t she my wife? How could she hate me so much? Where did my child go?¡± Cyrus couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sir, actually, you treated Ms. Garcia¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Andrew¡¯s voice came, ¡°Why did youe here? Everyone is looking for you. They said that you were going to have a drip.¡± Andrew walked outside the bathroom. Seeing that Avery was still in a daze and was unwilling to leave, he said lightly, ¡°I can tell you the truth about the matter between you and Darlene. But you have to calm down and ept the fact. Don¡¯t be emotional.¡± Avery finally reacted. He looked at Andrew at the door. ¡°If it is the truth, I can ept it. There is nothing that I can¡¯t face. My rtionship with her should not be good. You don¡¯t have tofort me and hide it from me.¡± Before this, Avery still held great hope for his rtionship with Darlene, but after seeing Darlene, he was more clear¨Cheaded. Avery returned to his ward. After the doctor came over and gave him a drip, Andrew handed him a stack of photos. ¡°Your wife, Darlene, cheated on you a few months ago. She is with Gustave, the previous CEO of the Walpole Group. In order to marry him, she aborted the child a few months ago and insisted on divorcing you. ¡°It was because of this that you broke down and had a car ident. Your brain is injured, and you lose your memory.¡± Avery immediately looked displeased. ¡°Impossible, she can¡¯t do something like that.¡± Andrew said coldly, ¡°I just said that if you could ept the fact, I would tell you the truth. If you want to continue living in your own world, you can continue living a self¨Cdeceiving life. ¡°You should have seen it too. She has other men¡¯s clothes in her ward. Your child is gone. She hates you very much now and does not want to stay with you anymore.¡± Avery had just seen the coat. Andrew pointed at the stack of photos, ¡°Of course, to see is to believe. This is just a small part of the evidence. ¡°Whether you believe it or not is up to you. But no matter what, that woman no longer loves you.¡± Avery looked at the photos. Gustave was outside the Walpole Group. He carried Darlene and left. Gustave took Darlene away outside the court. They also went into the same vi together and talked and laughed. These pictures showed that they were intimate. There were also news articles reporting that Darlene was with Gustave and had cheated on Avery. Then Darlene filed a divorce petition. Andrew softened his tone, ¡°It¡¯s not worth being sad with such a woman. The Gard family didn¡¯t pursue her responsibility for your marriage. It was too humiliating. ¡°All in all, you have suffered a serious illness, and you have finally survived. You will stop here and live a good life.¡± Avery clenched the photos in his hand tightly. His face was dark and stiff, and then he threw the photos on the ground. His voice trembled slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Gustave Couldn¡¯t Return Andrew said in a low voice, ¡°You can check on all these photos and the documents of the court and see if there is anything fake. ¡°To get a divorce, that woman and Gustave forged a lot of evidence to spoil the reputation of you and the Gard Group. The Gard Group¡¯s stock price slumped and its reputation was harmed. I don¡¯t want to say too much. You can decide what you should do.¡± Avery¡¯s arms hung by the bedside. He held the edge of the bed tightly, and his gaze became fierce. Avery couldn¡¯t understand. Why? Andrew left the ward and said to the bodyguard, ¡°Tell Cyrus that I am doing this for my grandson¡¯s future. He is just a butler. He should not overstep.¡± The bodyguard nodded. Then Andrew left. gaze. Avery stared at the photos as if trying to pierce them with his ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Avery couldn¡¯t believe that Darlene would hug another man, but they looked intimate in the photos. Avery handed the photos to Cyrus. ¡°Go and check it out. See if the photos are fake.¡± Avery didn¡¯t feel like sleeping now. He recalled how Darlene ran past in panic in the bathroom just now. Avery let out a self¨Cmockingugh. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried. She ran out in such a hurry. What if something happens to her? Avery went to the floor where Darlene¡¯s ward was located. He walked aimlessly around the corridor. Finally, he found her in the corner. Darlene was standing in the distance with her back to Avery. The man in front of her seemed to be hugging her. He was patting her back lightly. Avery saw the man¡¯s face from afar and thought of the face in those photos. He was the man in the photos. Avery stood still. When he recovered from astonishment, Gustave had turned around with Darlene and walked to the other side. They had disappeared from the corridor, but Avery¡¯s gaze was still fixed on that spot. The differences between his memories and reality had widened. He became more and more confused. Avery didn¡¯t know what he should believe and what he should do. Darlene and Gustave already left the hospital. They got into a car to go home. They should have gone through the discharge procedures in the hospital, but Gustave had just received a call. Something had happened. In addition, Darlene¡¯s emotions were unstable, so Gustave nned to take her home first. He would deal with the discharge procedures next time. Darlene sat in the back seat of the car. Avery¡¯s words were repeating in her mind. ¡°Darlene, where is our child?¡± Our child. Our child was killed by you. Darlene clenched her fists. After a long time, she calmed down. She remembered that Gustave had answered a call just now, so she asked, ¡°Was that call from your family? Is everything alright?¡± It was already dawn. Through the car window, she saw the sky turn bright. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± One could tell from Gustave¡¯s voice that he was hiding something. Just as Gustave finished speaking, he received a message, and the person called again. Gustave¡¯s face sank. He pressed the ¡°ept¡± button and put the phone away from Darlene so that she wouldn¡¯t hear the conversation. Cassius said in an angry voice, ¡°I¡¯m telling you. You have toe over even if you don¡¯t want to. ¡°I have sent you information about your mother¡¯s current condition. If you don¡¯te, I can only inject her with a tranquilizer. You know what a tranquilizer will do to her body.¡± Gustave clenched the phone in his hand. He really wanted to say the following words to Cassius. ¡°She is your wife. You have been married for thirty years. You know how afraid she will be when she sees you. Are you going to force us to death?¡± But Gustave couldn¡¯t say it. Darlene was sitting next to him. Darlene could only rely on him due to her situation. Cassius finished what he had to say and directly hung up the phone. Darlene didn¡¯t hear Cassius¡® voice. Seeing that Gustave was in a bad mood, she said carefully, ¡°If you need to deal with something, just go. I can go home by myself.¡± Gustave took a long time to calm down. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. I will go there to take a look. I will be back soon. Let Darnell send you home first. If you need anything, just tell Darnell.¡± Gustave couldn¡¯t bring Darlene with him. When he arrived at the Walpole¡¯s old house, he had to take care of his mother. He might neglect Darlene. If Cassius intended to do something to Darlene, things would be more troublesome. Darlene didn¡¯t ask anything else and just nodded. ¡°OK.¡± Gustave got out of the car and took another car to leave. Darnell drove Darlene to the Walpole¡¯s home. It was already two o¡¯clock in the morning. Darlene felt uneasy and didn¡¯t go to sleep. She sat on the sofa in the living room and waited for Gustave toe back. She waited until five o¡¯clock in the morning, but Gustave hadn¡¯te back, and he didn¡¯t text or call Darlene. Darnell sat with her in the living room. Darlene became anxious, so she got up and went upstairs. ¡°I¡¯m going to the room to get something.¡± Her uneasiness increased. After Darlene returned to the bedroom, she took out the suitcase and some important things, including some documents, medicine, and treatment records. She put them into the suitcase. Darlene also packed some clothes. She thought, if there is no news from Gustave in the morning, I have to think of a way to leave with Nigel. After Darlene finished packing her luggage, she looked at the sky that was slowly lighting up outside the French window and felt powerless. The Walpole family and the Gard family were fighting against each other. If Gustave couldn¡¯t protect her, it would be hard for her to leave this ce. Some noise came from downstairs. There seemed to be a quarrel. Darlene had a nasty feeling. She quietly got out of the bedroom and went to a corner in the corridor that was near the stairs. She could vaguely hear the voice. A servant said in a trembling voice, ¡°It was Mr. Cassius¡® order. Darnell, don¡¯t me me. The dose of sleeping pills in your coffee is within the safe range. Don¡¯t worry. You will be fine.¡± Darnell said furiously, ¡°You have worked for Mr. Gustave for more than ten years. Mr. Gustave has treated you well. How could you betray him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s exactly because Mr. Gustave is so kind that I think he should listen to Mr. Cassius now.¡± The servant replied with fear. ¡°He gave up on the position of president of the Walpole Group for a divorced woman. And she is sick. What¡¯s so good about her? Mr. Gustave wouldn¡¯t be so stupid in the past.¡® The sound of things shattering came from downstairs. It was extremely chaotic. The servant was screaming in a hoarse voice. Darlene slowly stepped back. She knew that since Cassius had taken action, Gustave wouldn¡¯t be able to return for the time being. Darlene returned to the bedroom. She couldn¡¯t take the big suitcase now. She only put the most important things, her identity card and two bottles of medicine, into her pockets. Darlene also took some cash. Then she pulled off the bed sheet from the bed, pushed open the window, and went to the balcony. Under the balcony was awn. There was still a bit of snow on it. It was early in the morning and cold outside. Darlene gritted her teeth and tied the sheet to a pir on the balcony. She climbed down holding onto the sheet. When Darlene reached the ground, her body was already soaked with sweat. Her calf was cut by something on the ground. The blood dropped onto the white snow. It was particrly conspicuous. There seemed to be some noise upstairs. Darlene ignored it. She got up from the ground and went to the small door in the backyard. When Darlene opened the door and struggled to step out, a man said in a cold voice in the dark, ¡°Darlene, why?¡± Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Go Back Home With Me The light outside the backyard was dim. Darlene looked up and could not see the face of the man in the dark. But the voice was too familiar. The moment she felt relieved when she escaped, she felt as if she had been doused with cold water. All the expectations were extinguished once again. When she looked over, she felt cold from head to toe. She held the certificate tightly in her hand. The edge of the certificate pierced into her hand. She could not tell where the pain was. Avery looked at her. His eyes were extremely calm as if nothing had happened between them. He could not see her resistance, nor could he see the disgust she felt towards him. He looked at her as if a gentle and considerate husband looked at his beloved wife. He took a step closer to her. ¡°Darlene, Mr. Walpole will not be back. Go back home with me.¡± Darlene shook her head. She clenched her trembling hands, her knuckles turning pale. She sounded like she had fallen into a dream. She tried her best to pull herself out of the dream. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I was wrong. It wasn¡¯t him.¡® Avery didn¡¯t get any closer. From a few steps away, his face, just like her face, shrouded in darkness, couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. On the way here, he had been trying hard to think of a way to piece together those wrong memories. Why was Darlene now relying on another man? Where was their child? Why did she choose to abandon him when she could take care of him after he was paralyzed for a year? He tried hard to piece together those scattered memories, but he found that he couldn¡¯t do it no matter what. He couldn¡¯t find any reasonable reason to exin the situation between him and Darlene. Darlene was retreating, slowly pulling apart the distance between her and him. Then, she seemed to have suddenly made up her mind. She gritted her teeth and grabbed the stuff in her hands. She turned around and desperately ran in another direction. The moment she turned around and left, Avery clearly saw that there was only deep fear and determination in her eyes. He stood where he was and did not speak or chase after her. He just watched her back, not even taking a step forward. Darlene did not run far away. She was stopped by a bodyguard in Gustave¡¯s vi. The bodyguard looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Ms. Garcia, Mr. Gard cane here because Mr. Cassius informed him and gave him the address. ¡°Now that Mr. Walpole chose to stay with Mr. Cassius, you¡¯d better go back with Mr. Gard. Don¡¯t cause trouble for Mr. Walpole and the Walpole family.¡± Darlene red at him fiercely. ¡°Get out of the way. Even if Mr. Walpole doesn¡¯te back now, where I go has nothing to do with you.¡± The bodyguard still stopped her. ¡°If Ms. Garcia didn¡¯t leave this vi, then no matter where you go, it has nothing to do with me or the Walpole family. ¡°But Ms. Garcia, since you walked out from here today, it has something to do with Mr. Walpole. ¡°Everything you are experiencing now is not Mr. Walpole¡¯s fault. Mr. Walpole has no obligation to bear it for you. Just treat it as if you do a good deed. Don¡¯t get him into trouble anymore.¡± Darlene looked at him coldly. Her eyes were extremely dry. The cold wind seemed to tear her heart apart. Her limbs and bones were cold. After a long time, she let out a dryugh. ¡°Mr. Cassius asked you to say this, right?¡± The bodyguard answered coldly, ¡°Yes, Mr. Cassius also asked me to tell you that, as you can see, Mr. Walpole has been trying his best to help you during this period. ¡°However, he was used by the media that he had an affair with you. He was kicked out of the company by the directors and shareholders. His life was thwarted, and his career stagnated. And the Walpole Group suffered a huge loss recently. ¡°Mr. Walpole did not tell you this because he cares about your feelings, but you should know that Mr. Cassius only has one son, and Mr. Walpole will be in charge of the Walpole Group sooner orter. ¡°Mr. Cassius begged you to let Mr. Walpole go. If you and Mr. Gard do not get along well, please find another way to solve it.¡± Darlene finally stopped moving. The bone¨Cpiercing wind in the early morning blew on her face. She shivered uncontrobly. At that moment, all her strength was drained. She smiled, though her face was frozen. ¡°You are right. I¡¯m his burden. He does not owe me anything and has no obligation to bear this for me.¡± The bodyguard showed a bit of empathy. ¡°Regarding Ms. Garcia¡¯s current situation, I can only express deep sympathy and regret. ¡°But Mr. Walpole has his responsibilities and difficulties. Even if he can help you, he has to give up a lot, which was painstakingly umted by him and the Walpole family for years.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Darlene looked up at him. ¡°Is he alright now?¡± The bodyguard answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He is Mr. Cassius¡¯s only child. Thus, Mr. Cassius can¡¯t deal with him. ¡°When you leave, everything about Mr. Walpole will get back on track. Everything in the Walpole family will be as good as before. I also hope that after you leave, you can think of other ways to get what you want. The bodyguard looked at Cyrus, who was approaching from behind. ¡°Then Ms. Garcia, goodbye.¡± Avery brought Darlene back to Southwood Vi. He did not remember how long Darlene had not been back. In his memory, they had always lived here. Just a few days ago, they had gone out of here and went to the hospital for a pregnancy checkup. On the way back, Darlene did not say a word. When they entered the living room of the Southwood Vi, Darlene sat on the sofa, like a puppet without even moving her eyes. This made Avery at a loss. They sat opposite each other for a long time. The day was breaking. He looked at Darlene¡¯s lower abdomen. The miscarriage still made him feel unbelievable. He took out his phone, dialed the number that Cyrus gave him, and called Seth. ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor over to check on you. The wind was strongst night. You might have caught a cold. Moreover, your calf is injured.¡± What Avery wanted the doctor to check was more than this. Seeing that Darlene had no reaction, Avery dialed the phone and walked a little further to the floor¨Cto¨C ceiling window to make a call. Because he was afraid that Darlene would resist, he let the servants go to rest first. With few people around, she might feel at ease. Seth quickly picked up the phone. He was woken up from his wonderful dream. Considering Avery¡¯s current special condition, Seth still had a good attitude. ¡°Mr. Gard, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Avery turned around to take a look. Darlene was still sitting on the sofa, motionless. He replied, ¡°Could youe over now? I want you to give my wife a thorough physical check¨Cup. Also, a pregnancy examination.¡± This gave Seth a headache. How could he make Avery believe that his son, that six¨Cmonth¨Cold fetus, was gone? Seth was silent for a long time, but in the end, he did not say much. ¡°Okay. I¡¯lle over now. Avery hung up the phone. When he turned back, Darlene had disappeared. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 About to Die of Heart Failure Avery¡¯s heart suddenly sank. He did not even notice he had dropped his phone. He immediately walked to the sofa with a tense expression. ¡°Darlene?¡± Standing in the huge living room, he got no response. He had only turned to the French window and talked on the phone for a few words, and she was gone. He shouted a few more times, but there was no response from Darlene. Instead, a servant who had gone to rest quickly came when she heard his shouts. Avery had a terrible expression on his face. As he searched around, including ces behind the curtains, he asked, ¡°Did you see her?¡± The servant was stunned for a moment before she realized who he was talking about. She hurriedly walked down. ¡°She¡­ Wasn¡¯t Mrs. Gard downstairs with you just now? I didn¡¯t hear any noise upstairs. I don¡¯t think anyone hase up. A few servants stood below the stairs and panicked. Then Avery said impatiently, ¡°Go and look for her. Why are you just standing there?¡± The servants finally snapped back to reality and fanned out in panic to search for Darlene. Soon, some people said, ¡°Mr. Gard, she isn¡¯t in the bedrooms downstairs.¡± ¡°Mr. Gard, she¡¯s also not in the kitchen or the backyard.¡± Avery looked around and walked upstairs with a cold face. ¡°Search upstairs and the terrace.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chaotic footsteps went upstairs, and the noise receded. Darlene came out of the cupboard in the kitchen and looked at the knife on top of the cupboard. Except for the knife on the top of the cupboard, all the other knives should have been deliberately put away, and no more knives could be seen in the kitchen. There was no way to reach the top of the cupboard. She pulled a chair over and stood on 1. it. Just as she reached the knife, a servant screamed behind her. ¡°She is here! Mrs. Gard, pleasee down. The knife is sharp. It is easy to fall when you stand so high. It is very dangerous!¡± The servant shouldn¡¯t have screamed. Hearing her scream, the people upstairs hurried down. Their footsteps quickly approached. Darlene grabbed the knife and panicked. She was in a hurry to get down from the chair but lost her footing and fell. The servant who screamed came over in a panic to support her. By the time Avery and the servants arrived from upstairs, Darlene and the servant had already fallen to the ground. Then they staggered up. Darlene¡¯s lips were pale white, and she could not care less about anything else. She directly unsheathed the knife, gritted her teeth, and ruthlessly shed it down toward her wrist. Avery¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and he took a few steps forward and snatched the knife away from her hand. ¡°Let go of it! The knife is not a toy. Calm down!¡± She was still pressing the de down on her wrist. Avery reached out and grabbed the tip of the de, putting his hand between the de and her wrist. His eyes were red, and he was a little anxious. ¡°Darlene, I told you to let go!¡± Avery did not know where she got all the strength, but she grabbed the knife so tightly that Avery couldn¡¯t make her let go of it no matter how hard he tried. She pressed the tip of the knife down recklessly and slid it down again. The knife did notnd on her wrist. But it left a bloody cut in Avery¡¯s thenar space. Blood flowed along his palm onto her wrist and then dripped onto the ground. The blood was ring. The servants were shocked and tried toe closer. ¡°Mrs. Gard, quickly let go of the knife. It is dangerous to cut the thenar space. If you do this, Mr. Gard will be in danger!¡± Avery said coldly, ¡°Get out.¡± Then the servants could only shut up and retreated out of the kitchen. Darlene¡¯s hand that was holding onto the knife trembled violently, and there was only despair in her eyes as she looked at Avery. ¡°Avery, I¡¯m about to die of heart failure. I have no more than two months. Let me go.¡± Avery tightened his grip on the de, preventing her from cutting her wrist. He frowned. ¡°What nonsense are you saying? You are alright. How could you get heart failure? I¡¯ve called a doctor over to take a good look at you. You are very unstable emotionally.¡± He thought of something. ¡°But your heart disease has tortured you for too many years. It has not been serious, but since we are having a baby, we should have it cured. It is problematic to take medicine during pregnancy.¡± Darlene got very emotional, but she said calmly and clearly, ¡°I¡¯m very clear¨Cheaded. I am going to die. In the past, you refused to let me go. Now, you y dumb and still won¡¯t let me go. ¡°As for that child, you personally signed the paper and killed him. You killed your own flesh and blood, but you wanted another woman¡¯s kid who had nothing to do with you. and said you would see it as your biological child. ¡°Avery, you just don¡¯t dare to face those awful things that you have done, so you just pretend to lose your memory and y dumb, right? But what you have done is done, and it can never be undone.¡± She stretched out her other hand and suddenly grabbed Avery¡¯s wrist. When he was stunned, she put the handle of the knife in his palm, grabbed his hand, and pressed the knife against her lower belly. ¡°Avery, look, he used to be here. You were right. He should be six months old now. ¡°But four months ago, you did this to me. You stabbed me with a knife. His heart had started to beat, but you killed him. He didn¡¯t even have time to struggle.¡± Fear appeared on Avery¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t know why. He clearly didn¡¯t remember the things Darlene said. But when she said these things casually, fear, which was so clear and deep, seized him like it was an instinct. He shook his head. ¡°Darlene, you are sick. You are talking nonsense. Let the doctor examine you carefully.¡± He felt a bit lost. He didn¡¯t even realize that he was holding the knife against her lower belly. Darlene suddenly exerted force and pushed the knife toward herself. She looked at him and smiled, ¡°Avery, you have killed before. It¡¯s not like this is your first time anyway. Why don¡¯t you kill me as well?¡± Avery suddenly came back to his senses. Because of the inexplicable fear, his face turned pale. He was a little breathless. He regained his senses and snapped the knife back. Darlene looked at him, still smiling. ¡°Didn¡¯t you lose your memory? Didn¡¯t you forget everything? But everything is still in your head. Otherwise, why are you nervous? What are you afraid of?¡± Avery had no idea why he was suddenly so panicked. He got up in a hurry and went out of the kitchen to lock the knife into the drawer. Only then did he return. Darlene¡¯s eyes were nk. She still stared straight at him. ¡°That day when you signed your name in the hospital corridor and said that you didn¡¯t want that child, why weren¡¯t you afraid? Why weren¡¯t you nervous? ¡°Why did you suddenly talk about him so affectionately after so long? Why? Do you want him toe back to see you and chat with you?¡± Avery took a step back. The panic that came from nowhere was like a poisonous snake creeping up his back. He felt a chill run down his spine. After a long time, he finally spoke, ¡°You¡¯ve really gone crazy.¡± Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 What if It¡¯s True? By the time Seth rushed over, Darlene was already unconscious. She had made a scene. By the time Avery finally snatched the knife from her hands, she was already exhausted. When she used the closet door as a support to get up, she fainted. Avery brought her upstairs to the bedroom. Just as he ced her down on the bed and brought some warm water from the bathroom, Seth knocked on the door and came in. Seth, who came in carrying the medicine box, noticed Avery¡¯s pale face. He was stunned sick?¡± for a moment before asking suspiciously, ¡°Is she sick or are you When Avery woke up from hisa back then, his face was not as pale as it was now. Avery nced at him and did not say a word. He motioned that Darlene was on the bed. After cing the basin of water on the table, he sat down on the sofa. Seth approached the bedside. As he examined Darlene, he secretly cursed in his heart, Avery has already lost his memory. Why can¡¯t he be a little gentler? All year round, he wears a poker face and keeps silent. People around him have to work for him carefully. No wonder his wife couldn¡¯t stand it and ran away with others. Thinking back to the days when Darlene was with him and saw his long face for such a long time, I know it was really not easy for her. After the examination was over, Seth adjusted his emotions and looked at Avery, who was sitting on the sofa like a statue. ¡°Her emotions are unstable, which caused a suddena. Take a good rest, and don¡¯t irritate her again. Pay attention to her diet. And the medicine should be taken on time. As for the baby, I am very sure that she is not pregnant.¡± Avery looked at him for a while and suddenly asked, ¡°What illness is she suffering from?¡± Seth still pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Heart disease. It¡¯s been so many years. Oh, you don¡¯t remember, do you?¡± Avery believed that he remembered everything about Darlene. He replied, ¡°I know it. Other than that, is there anything else?¡± Seth did not dare to tell him the truth. He walked over and sat down opposite Avery. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this? Is there any other problem?¡± Avery was a little hesitant, but he did not hide anything. ¡°I brought her back today. She suddenly wanted to use a knife to hurt herself. She also said that she was seriously ill and about to die. She said that it was me who killed our baby.¡± Those words sounded untrue. Seth looked away and tried to avoid him awkwardly. ¡°Oh, is that so? There¡¯s such a thing.¡± Avery did not notice the strange expression on Seth¡¯s face. He only thought back to Darlene¡¯s crazy behavior just now. ¡°I¡¯m wondering if she has any psychological problems, such as hypochondria or paranoia. ¡°It is impossible for her to be seriously ill, and it is even more impossible for me to kill our baby. Could it be a miscarriage that caused her emotional ups and downs as well as other mental problems?¡± Seth handed a few examination sheets to him. ¡°She currently does have a certain degree of depression. When a depression sufferer bes extremely emotional, she may be unconscious and talk nonsense, or she may have a tendency to self¨Charm. ¡°As for the cause of the miscarriage, it is because she has heart disease, and she needs to take medicine every day. You know the medicine may hurt her baby, so the doctor suggested that she should give up the child. You signed it. Avery frowned. ¡°No wonder. She always said that I killed her baby. It turns out that I really signed it. She thought that she was seriously ill. When I have time, I have to find a psychologist for her.¡± Seth looked at him with a long face and tried to sound him out. ¡°Sure. But if, I mean if, what Darlene said about her having a serious illness and the matter of you killing the child is true?¡± Avery did not hesitate. He clearly rejected this assumption, ¡°Impossible. She saw a doctor for her heart disease regrly. She¡¯s stable, and she takes the medicine on time. ¡°Even if a person¡¯s body can suddenly change overnight, no one can predict the disease. But as for me killing the child, how is that possible?¡± He repeated it very confidently as if he was eager to prove something. ¡°Anyway, it is impossible for me to do such a thing.¡± Seth was silent. Indeed, it would be difficult for men to kill their babies. But Avery had done it in the past. He was truly cruel at that time. As for now, Seth knew that there was no point in telling Avery anymore. Seth stood up and looked at Darlene on the bed with some sympathy. He sighed, ¡°Just pray that you never remember it.¡± But even so, Avery would not be able to immerse himself in his own world for long. After all, Darlene only got less than two months. She may die soon. Avery frowned and stood up. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± However, Seth did not say anything to him. He left some medicine here before leaving with the medicine box. Avery walked back to the side of the bed. The water was cold, so he changed it. He then sat down on the edge of the bed to wipe Darlene¡¯s face with a towel. When the towel reached over, he somehow used his palm topare it with her face and found that her face was not as big as his palm. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. There were also a lot of mud stains on her neck. Probably the smudges were left when she fell in the backyard of Gustave¡¯s vi not long ago. Avery approached her and carefully wiped her neck. Darlene seemed to be in pain. When he saw this, Avery frowned. Avery did it more gently. When the mud stains were wiped clean, the scar on her neck was slowly revealed. The position was a little to the left from the middle of her neck, all the way to the back of her neck. Avery looked at the wound that suddenly appeared on her neck in disbelief. He could not understand how such a long and eye¨Ccatching scar appeared on her neck. His breathing almost stopped. He opened his palm and saw the wound that Darlene had just cut with a knife in his palm. Darlene used a lot of strength to leave a very deep and long wound in his palm, but the wound on her neck was much deeper than that on his hand. No wonder she always wore clothes with cors. His hands trembled as he touched the scar. The wound had already scabbed, and it looked like she got hurt a few months ago. Avery reached out to cover his chest. His heart was clenched. In such a deadly silent bedroom, he asked himself again and again what he had forgotten and what exactly he had done. Seth once said to Avery, ¡°You better never remember it again.¡± Avery repeated this sentence countless times in his mind. Fear began to surge like a tide. Avery had to admit that he was starting to panic. Darlene had lost her baby. The hideous scar on her neck was something that didn¡¯t exist in his memory. But now, it showed itself right in front of him. Avery raised his hand to press the space between his eyebrows. He forced himself to stop thinking about it and pretend that he had not seen anything. It was like nothing had happened. He carried the basin into the bathroom. There was a look of uneasiness on his face that he could not hide. After a long time, he came out of the bathroom andy down beside Darlene. He pulled her into his arms, drew her close, and spoke in a low voice like he was hypnotizing himself, ¡°Darlene, I didn¡¯t forget. I remember everything. We¡¯ve been married for two years. You must be sick. You just remembered it wrong.¡± Darlene was in a deep sleep. When her brain was in pain and chaos, she felt that she could not breathe. It seemed that something was pressing down on her body, blocking her breath. She wanted to break free from it, but she could not. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Take It From Gustave Originally, Avery was holding Darlene. Feeling the resistance from Darlene beside him, he took back his hand with a guilty conscience. When Avery moved a little further away from Darlene, her breathing became steady. In Avery¡¯s memory, he and Darlene had always shared the same bed. However, although he was lying next to her, he felt that it was very unfamiliar. Avery did not feel sleepy. He got up from the bed and looked at Darlene¡¯s coat beside the bed. In her coat bag, other than a few documents and a bit of cash, there was also a small paper bag containing various colorful pills. The bag did not have any words on it, so it was hard to tell the usage of those pills. In addition to this, when Avery brought Darlene back, she was still holding a document bag in her hand. It seemed to be something very important. At that moment, the bag was ced on the bedside table. Avery approached it, took the bag, and took out the thing inside. It was a script that had already been arranged into a book. It was a thick script, and the words on the cover were ¡°TV Series ¡®Star and You¡°¡°. There were two hand¨Cdrawn drawings under the script, which were probably promotional posters or something like that. Avery could recognize the characters in theic on the script. When Darlene drew thatic, Avery had seen it many times. He could recall a few things, but when he thought about these things now, he felt that he could still remember them clearly. He could also remember that Darlene had given him the right to adapt to thisic. Therefore, now that Darlene treasured the script so much, Avery naturally believed that it should be given to him. He thought that one of the filmpanies that belonged to the Gard Group was preparing to film thisic. Avery looked at Darlene, who was still sleeping soundly on the bed, and his heart softened. He thought that she did not hate him as much as she showed on the surface. and that she was not so cruel to distance herself from him. He wondered, otherwise, she would not have written this script for me and even nned to give it to me. Thinking of this, Avery was not only happy but also had a sense of victory. It seemed that his position in Darlene¡¯s heart was more special than that of Gustave. Avery felt better, and the gloom on his face dissipated a little. He took the script and quietly left the bedroom, closing the door. After calling Cyrus to the study, Avery handed the script to him. ¡°Tell me. What¡¯s going on with this script? I took it from Darlene. Is the Gard Group going to investigate this drama?¡± If that was the case, then he could help Darlene to do what she cared about and spend more money to help her. If he could fulfill one of her wishes, perhaps their rtionship could be eased a lot. Cyrus took it and looked at it. After a long while, he replied somewhat unnaturally, ¡°The Gard Group ns to investigate thisic. Recently, the movie is about to start filming, and the selection of the characters has beenpleted.¡± Avery looked at the words ¡°TV series¡± written on Darlene¡¯s script and frowned. ¡°A movie?¡± In the end, Cyrus did not hide anything. This movie was about to start filming, so Avery had to know about it. ¡°Mr. Gard, you must have misunderstood something. You have the copyright of the movie adapted from theic. However, the script she wrote should be for Mr. Walpole. ¡°The copyright of the TV series has been sold to the Walpole Group. At the same time, Mrs. Gard ¡­ put all the money of the copyright sale into the TV series, so she is the investor and shareholder of the TV series.¡± The joyful expression on Avery¡¯s face froze. Then he gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Gustave!¡± The pen in his hand was mmed heavily on the table in front of him. Avery turned gloomy at that moment. He wondered, in the memories that I have forgotten, why is Gustave so familiar with Darlene? If it was someone else who wanted Darlene to write the script, it would be fine. In any case, others will pay, and Darlene just needs to write the work. It will be fine as long as it can be filmed well. But I just can¡¯t tolerate Gustave. I am the president of the Gard Group and can help my wife as long as she wants. It¡¯s not Gustave¡¯s turn to curry favor. Thinking of this, Avery was annoyed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Darlene have anything to do with the script and investment? Is she very familiar with Gustave?¡± Cyrus was a little speechless, thinking that everyone should know the answer based on the current situation. Considering Avery¡¯s feelings, Cyrus did not reply directly. He avoided the important point andforted Avery. ¡°When Mrs. Gard gave the copyright to you, she only made a request. She wanted one of her friends, Aleena, to act as the female lead because Aleena was the model of this ¡°But you didn¡¯t agree. Mr. Walpole agreed to this request, soter on¡­¡± Avery let out a sigh of relief. He thought that this matter could not be easily resolved. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a female lead? Just follow her wishes. ¡°Contact Aleena now and let her act as the female lead. The payment is negotiable. If she has something to do elsewhere, just reject it. I will pay for all the penalty fees and damages.¡± Cyrus looked embarrassed. ¡°But now, Aleena has already signed a contract with Mr. Walpole, and the TV series is about to start filming.¡± Avery wouldn¡¯t give up. ¡°So what? They haven¡¯t filmed it yet. Give them enoughpensation for breaching the contract. Go and contact Cassius. Tell him that I owe him a favor and ask him to choose another actress.¡± Cyrus could only agree. ¡°Yes, Mr. Gard. I will do it now.¡± Cyrus then made a phone call to Cassius. In the room of the Walpole¡¯s house, Cassius. was sitting on the sofa with a dark face. Catalina was being controlled by two bodyguards. She curled up in the corner of the room, looking at Cassius¡¯s back with a face full of fear and vignce. She was now delirious. It was probably because she had too many unpleasant experiences with Cassius when she was still normal. The person she was most afraid of now was Cassius. Even if it was just a nce, she was scared. Gustave was pressed down by the bodyguard to kneel in front of the sofa. His mother was still under control, and her mood was unstable. Gustave gritted his teeth and did not dare to be impulsive. Cassius picked up the phone and understood what Cyrus meant. He immediately promised, ¡°Of course, there is no problem. There is no need to pay the penalty charge. ¡®Since Mr. Gard wants it, Aleena will be the female lead in the movie. Don¡¯t worry. I have no objections. My son will naturally agree with it.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Gustave was a little agitated and wanted to get up. ¡°I don¡¯t agree. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Cassius¡¯s Threat Cassius lowered his voice and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide now. There are a lot of things waiting to be dealt with in the Walpole Group. You don¡¯t have the time to care about the TV series right now.¡± He ignored Gustave¡¯s objection and replied to Cyrus, ¡°I will cancel the cooperation with Aleena, and the documents will be sent to you soon. ¡°It¡¯s just a trivial matter. Please tell Mr. Gard that he doesn¡¯t need to take it to heart. After all, my son had caused him a lot of trouble before.¡± Cassius was a tactful person. He took advantage of it to give Avery a favor. At the same time, Gustave could stop thinking about it, and Darlene would think that Gustave had given up her things. Gustave¡¯s expression was tense. ¡°You have no right to make decisions for the coboration I have made.¡± Cassius sneered, ¡°It¡¯s you who made it, but that filmpany belongs to the Walpole Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Group. ¡°You are not the president now. Apart from changing an actress, I can even dismiss all the actors and directors that you have chosen and that filmpany.¡± Cassius took a step closer and looked at Gustave coldly, saying, ¡°I have reminded you that a man is nothing without power. ¡°You don¡¯t want yourpany and power, so you have no right to decide anything. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being cruel. If you want your mother to be well, you have to listen to me from now on.¡± Gustave looked at him and sneered, ¡°You threaten me with your wife, treating her as a bargaining chip. That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Cassius looked angry since Gustave had pointed out the truth. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to argue with you about these meaningless questions. If not for you being too disappointing, I wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing today. ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. I can let your mother go back with you and let you leave this ce. ¡°But you have to admit to Avery and the Gard Group that it was Darlene who seduced you during this period. It was Darlene who was corrupted in character. You promise that you will keep a distance from her from now on. In that case, things will be settled.¡± This way, Andrew would be satisfied. Andrew could persuade Avery to give up on Darlene and chase her away from the Gard family. If Andrew was satisfied, he would naturally forgive what Gustave had done before. The Walpole family would have nothing to do with all those things. During this period, because of Darlene, the Gard family and the Walpole family had been opposing each other, and both sides had secretly suffered a lot of losses. Cassius and Andrew hoped that these matters could be resolved as soon as possible. Gustaveughed and did not hesitate for a moment. ¡°No way.¡± Cassius was so angry that he asked the maid to hand him a club. He held it in his hand and approached Catalina, who was in the corner. Gustave looked at him and his eyes were red. ¡°If you dare to do it, my mother and I have nothing to do with you and the Walpole family from now on. Cassius, I will do what I say today!¡± Catalina, who was in the corner, was frightened. She shrank back several times and screamed desperately, ¡°Help! Help!¡± Cassius just meant to scare Gustave and make him agree in a hurry. Hearing Gustave¡¯s words, he turned around in disbelief. ¡°What did you say?¡± Gustave¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°You are not even worthy of being a father and a husband. I¡¯m really ashamed of you.¡± ¡°Bastard! You unfilial son!¡± Cassius was so angry that he trembled. He took a few steps forward and hit Gustave on the back with the club. ¡°Why did I have such a disobedient child like you? Let me tell you. You have no other choice but to agree to apologize to the Gard family. You have to cut off all ties with that woman. Then everything will stop here!¡± The club hit Gustave¡¯s back as if it had directly hit the bone, and a harsh muffled sound was heard. Gustave leaned forward, and Cassius hit his back again. Cold sweat appeared on Gustave¡¯s forehead, but he wouldn¡¯t give in. ¡°No way.¡± Catalina crawled over in horror. ¡°Don¡¯t hit my son. Go away. Don¡¯t hit him.¡± Gustave raised his head. His face was pale, but his eyes were cold. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be afraid. Just treat him as a beast. As long as I am still alive here, he won¡¯t be able to hurt you.¡± Catalina was so scared that she cried, and then was dragged back to the corner by the bodyguard. She was so anxious that she pped the wall beside her, thinking that she was pping the door. ¡°Is there anyone? Help!¡± Cassius was holding the club, and his hand was trembling. He failed to hold the club firmly. Finally, he made up his mind and hit Gustave hard. ¡°Good, I am a beast! You and your mother are united. The Walpole family has been working hard for so many years, but you just want to ruin it. I¡¯m telling you that it¡¯s impossible! ¡°Today, unless you give up and do as I say, you and your mother can not leave here no matter what. I¡¯d like to see how stubborn you are!¡± The butler could not stand it anymore. If Gustave were not strong because of practicing boxing, he would have been hurt badly. He went over and tried to persuade Cassius carefully, ¡°Mr. Cassius, you can¡¯t continue to beat like this. You should talk about it in peace.¡± Cassius said angrily, ¡°Talk about it? I¡¯ve been talking to him for a long time. ¡°Now that Ricky, who is disappointing, has be a temporary president, he has messed up thepany. My son can¡¯t do it again! All of you, get out of here. I will make him give in today!¡± In Southwood Vi¡­ After Cyrus called Aleena, she came over the next morning. When Cyrus came to the bedroom to knock on the door, Avery had just woken up. Darlene had been unconscious the whole night and had not woken up. Averyy beside her and wanted to get closer to her. However, he was afraid that he would wake her up and make her unhappy. That was why he had been keeping a distance from her carefully the entire night. He did not sleep well and woke up before dawn. When he woke up, his body was so stiff and sore. Cyrus¡¯s lowered voice came in from outside, ¡°Mr. Gard, Aleena has arrived. She is in the living room downstairs. She said that if it is convenient, she hopes to see Mrs. Gard.¡± Aleena just meant toe to see Darlene. As for the so¨Ccalled cooperation with Avery, it was just an excuse to enter this house. After Avery was ready and came out of the bedroom, he had a disdainful expression on his face. He thought, Aleena is just an important actress, so she came so early in the morning after obtaining such an opportunity. However, since she is chosen by Darlene, I will give her the chance. When Avery went downstairs, Aleena, who was supposed to be standing there respectfully and waiting for him, was currently sitting on the sofa in the living room, drinking coffee with a face full of impatience. As Avery walked over, Aleena did not even look at him. She immediately stood up and looked behind him. ¡°Where is Darlene? Let¡¯s get it straight. Let go of Darlene, and I won¡¯t cooperate with you. I have already called the police.¡± Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Avery, You¡¯ve Made a Big Mistake Avery looked at the phone in Aleena¡¯s hand andughed. ¡°Call the police?¡± Aleena said that she was there to sign a contract with him, but apart from her cell phone, she did not bring anything else, nor did she have a backpack. Clearly, she was not here to sign the contract sincerely. He sat down opposite her and pushed the contract over with a calm expression. ¡°Ms. Spence, thank you for your consideration. The police are not here yet. We will negotiate the contract first.¡± Aleena did not like Avery at all. But since the police woulde soon, she thought at least she should wait here for the police toe and find a way to take Darlene away. Thinking of this, she decided to dy the time and took the contract. ¡°Tell me, what do you want to talk about? I have already signed an agreement with the Walpole Group to make a film that is adapted from Darlene¡¯sic. I think you should be very clear about that. What do you want to force me to do this time?¡± Avery nced sideways at Cyrus. Cyrus immediately handed a check to Aleena and said lightly, ¡°Ms. Spence, this is a token of sincerity from Mr. Gard. ¡°As for your agreement with the Walpole Group, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. We have already dealt with it. Mr. Walpole has agreed to cancel the agreement with you.¡± Aleena nced coldly at the amount on the check and mocked, ¡°170 thousand dors. It showed great sincerity. You really have staggering wealth, Mr. Gard.¡± Avery did not like Aleena¡¯s sarcastic tone. He could tolerate Darlene¡¯s sarcasm towards him, but Aleena was just an actress who he thought worked for money. How could she put on airs and pretend to be lofty? Avery didn¡¯t hide his emotion and said bluntly, ¡°Ms. Spence, I heard that you¡¯re short on money and have to do many jobs. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be a well¨Cknown actress. The amount of this check is not much, but it should be enough to hire you to act in several films.¡± Obviously, Avery looked down on Aleena and said in a condescending tone, ¡°Of course, the money is only a deposit for cooperation with you. I¡¯ll pay you for the rest of the shooting at the same price as first¨C rate stars. ¡°If you have other work to do, you can quit those jobs. I will pay the penalty and the loss. I think this deal is very attractive to you, isn¡¯t it? Ms. Spence.¡± Avery had checked up on Aleena and knew she took on any job for money, even willing to go to a nightclub to be a bar girl. She had been drinking and singing for over an hour to please her guests just to sell two bottles of expensive wine and get amission of 3,400 dors. Avery knew this kind of person may not be greedy but must be very concerned about money. Aleena smiled and said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± Avery took the check from Cyrus and ced it in front of Aleena. ¡°Ms. Spence, there are many outstanding actresses in mypany. Any of my actresses can act in such a movie with a simple plot. ¡°I know your price. The reason why I¡¯m willing to pay a high price to invite you to star in the film is that my wife takes a fancy to you, so there is no need for you to put on airs and pretend to refuse me.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Pretend to refuse?¡± Aleenaughed, thinking, his shamelessness and conceit have really amazed me again. Aleena continued, ¡°A movie with a simple plot? What is my price? Avery, Darlene is right. People like you never change their nature. Even though you have lost your memories, you make me sick!¡± Avery¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°What did you say?¡± Aleena looked at the clock impatiently, wondering why the police hadn¡¯te yet. She sneered, ¡°You look down on Darlene¡¯sic. Probably you¡¯re not able to understand it at all, right?¡± A trace of embarrassment shed across Avery¡¯s face. Aleena was right. Avery didn¡¯t really take a careful look at Darlene¡¯sic, including the script she had just written. He frowned. ¡°Ms. Spence, have some respect.¡± Aleena continued coldly, ¡°You look down on her, and you also look down on me, the one she picked. The reason why you adapted heric and asked me to star in it is just that you think women are just easy to coax if you spend some money. ¡°You pretend to support her dreams and think she will definitely feel that she has met a good man and will be moved and loyal to you. ¡°After all, for you, nothing is easier than spending some money to please a woman!¡± Avery put the teacup hard on the coffee table, still wearing a cold face. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t think we have anything else to say.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have many choices. I don¡¯t have to rely on you. But if you change your mind, contact me.¡± His words suggested Aleena leave. Aleena stood up and looked upstairs. ¡°I have nothing to say to you. I want to see Darlene. Where is she? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she was locked up upstairs by you again. Avery, you said that you lost your memory. But why do I feel that you have a very sober mind? You are still so skilled at imprisoning others.¡± Being satirized by Aleena, he knew that the cooperation couldn¡¯t be made. Avery was very disgusted with Aleena. His courtesy was gone, and he ordered, ¡°My wife is having a rest and can¡¯t meet you now. Cyrus, see the guest out.¡± Aleena did not expect him to change his attitude so quickly before the police came. If she was chased out, she would havee here in vain. She immediately took out her cellphone and called the police. The phone was answered quickly, but the voice at the other end of the line was much more indifferent. ¡°Hello, this is Baltimore police station.¡± Aleena immediately exined, ¡°Officer, it¡¯s me, Aleena. I made a report about an hour ago. At Southwood Vi in the south, someone illegally imprisoned my friend.¡± The police changed their attitude. ¡°Miss, you should know that if you call the police, you have to take legal responsibility for upying the police resources. It¡¯s just a marital conflict and not imprisonment. It seems that it is not suitable for you to meddle in it.¡± Aleena shouted in disbelief, ¡°When I just calledst time, that¡¯s not what you said! ¡°Even if they are a couple, ording to thew, how can a husband restrict his wife¡¯s freedom? If you deal with the case in such a way, I can sue you!¡± The other side said lightly, ¡°Even the best judge bes hopeless in family matters. I am sorry, Ms. Spence, but we can¡¯t help you. If you want to sue us or the police station in the upper court, we will cooperate with the investigation.¡± After the voice finished speaking, the phone was disconnected. Cyrus made a gesture. ¡°Ms. Spence, please.¡± Aleena¡¯s face turned livid with rage. She turned around and red at Avery. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that no one can deal with you!¡± Aleena left with a face full of resentment. When she left the vi, the anger on her face dissipated. She turned around and looked inside the vi, chuckling. She said silently, ¡°Avery, you¡¯ve made a big mistake.¡± In the vi, Avery received a call from his bodyguard half an hourter. The bodyguard¡¯s voice was terrified. ¡°Sir, Mrs. Garcia disappeared in the intensive care unit. We heard Nigel went to school. We just went to look for him, but his teacher said that he did not enter the ssroom. We searched around but could not find him.¡± Avery immediately thought of Aleena, who left just now, but he thought Aleena could not have the ability to do so. As for Gustave, he was still trapped by Cassius. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chips in His Hand Are All Gone In the entire Baltimore, there was no one else other than Gustave who could silently take Reina away from Avery¡¯s ce. The more Avery thought about it, the more he felt that it could be rted to Gustave. It was one thing for Nigel to disappear, but Reina, who was paralyzed in bed and could not take care of herself at all, was suddenly transferred out of the hospital without anyone knowing. It was definitely not something that ordinary people could do. Thinking of this, he tensed up and stood up, looking at Cyrus. ¡°Call Mr. Cassius. Don¡¯t say anything else. Just ask him if his son is still at his ce.¡± He was not sure if Darlene knew about the disappearance of Nigel and Reina. If she did not know, the sudden disappearance of her grandmother and younger brother would make her unable to ept it for a while. Cyrus immediately called and quickly came over to tell Avery. ¡°Mr. Walpole is at Mr. Cassius¡¯s ce. ¡°Mr. Cassius said that Mr. Walpole and his mother had stayed at the Walpole¡¯s home for the entire night until now. They had never left the Walpole¡¯s home for a minute.¡± Speaking of which, it was also because Gustave had been trapped. Furthermore, Darlene had caused a ruckus when she returned to Southwood Vist night, which was why Avery and Cyrus had neglected Reina and Nigel. Avery had nned to go to the hospital this morning and go to Nigel¡¯s school to see him. However, because Aleena hade early in the morning and dyed him for such a long time and even threatened to call the police over, Avery was momentarily distracted and forgot about visiting Nigel and Reina. When he thought of this, Avery grabbed the cup on the coffee table and smashed it to the ground. ¡°Kidding me?¡± Aleena had obviously never intended to sign the contract with Avery. She was most likely very clear that the police could not do anything to Avery, and Avery could not allow her to meet Darlene either. However, she still stayed here for a long time. Now that she had left and something had happened, Avery finally reacted. Her real purpose foring here was to stall him and Cyrus, intentionally stalling for time. Avery clenched his fists, and his voice trembled in anger. ¡°Even if Aleena is involved, the person who actually made arrangements must have something to do with Gustave!¡± Cyrus thought of something and said in a low voice, ¡°I remember something. Mr. Walpole was trapped in the house by Mr. Cassius yesterday. This is true. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°But he has a capable assistant called Darnell. Last night, I went to the hospital to visit Reina. I seemed to see Darnell sneaking into the hospital.¡± The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. ¡°No one in the Walpole family is sick. Gustave was trapped in the house. Darnell did not think of a way to help but ran to the hospital at night. It is fishy.¡± Avery clenched his fists tightly and pressed them against the sofa. ¡°So, it was all a trap. Gustave deliberately pretended to be trapped by Mr. Cassius helplessly. So Mr. Cassius and I rxed our vignce. Then, this morning, Aleena came to pin me down.¡± As for sending Reina and Nigel away, it was nned by him a long time ago. It was just that he let Darnell take action. He is inconspicuous.¡± It was no wonder that the servants and bodyguards at Gustave¡¯s vist night were so obedient to let Avery in. They even took the initiative to stop and persuade Darlene to follow Avery. He figured everything out, but it was toote. Cyrus said that the only bargaining chip that Avery could use to keep Darlene was Reina and Nigel. Now that all the chips were gone, Darlene would not be willing to stay by his side. Her heart had long belonged to Gustave. Avery¡¯s expression was extremely ugly as he instructed a servant, ¡°Keep an eye on Darlene and don¡¯t let her leave Southwood Vi. No matter whoes, he will not be allowed toe in or see her.¡± When the servant heard that something had happened, she nodded in agreement cautiously. At the Walpole¡¯s home¡­ Gustave was heavily injured and was locked in the bedroom with Catalina. He had no intention of escaping, but it seemed that because Catalina was controlled, he had no choice but topromise with Cassius. Cassius was not only unhappy but also a little gratified. In any case, Gustave still had a soft spot. Although threatening his son with his wife was disgraceful, Cassius had no other choice. He went downstairs to have breakfast and sat on the sofa in the living room imagining what would happen in the future. ¡°After this, he will be obedient. I will ask him to go back to the Walpole Group and continue to manage the As soon as he finished speaking, there was amotion outside. The butler came in from outside in a panic and said anxiously, ¡°Sir, Darnell has brought a few police officers over.¡± Cassius¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What¡¯s going on? My son has been obediently staying here. Is his assistant qualified to call the police over? I think he is risking his neck.¡± Darnell¡¯sughter came from outside. ¡°Mr. Cassius, you are so arrogant. The police are impartial. No matter how capable I am, I can¡¯t let the police officers barge into your ce for no reason.¡± Cassius¡¯s face was a little stiff, and he began to y dumb. ¡°What do you mean, Darnell? My fellow police officers, what kind of case are you investigating? I haven¡¯t done anything that I shouldn¡¯t have done. I¡¯m afraid you havee to the wrong ce.¡± John showed his police registration certificate and said, ¡°Mr. Cassius, we have received a call, iming that you have illegally imprisoned your son and wife. ¡®Your wife is suffering from a psychological illness. You have the responsibility and right to supervise and take care of her. But for your son, an adult with a healthy mind, it is unreasonable for you to restrict his personal freedom.¡± Cassius looked surprised. ¡°What are you saying? My wife is with my son. As for my son, he has grown up and is strong. As his father, I can¡¯t control him. ¡°He is really not with me. What happened, Darnell? Is he missing?¡± On the stairs, Gustave¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Darnell, why did you alert the police? I just brought my mother here to take a look.¡± Cassius¡¯s face froze for a moment. He turned around and looked at Gustave who was walking downstairs with Catalina. Behind them, several bodyguards who were in a sorry state rushed out. They were obviously injured. When they met Cassius¡¯s angry eyes, the bodyguards looked terrified. Gustave, who had been abused by Cassius because of Catalina fromst night until now, suddenly changed his stance when he heard the noise downstairs. He was obviously injured by Cassius, but when he attacked, the bodyguards could not stop him at all. Johnughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t he here?¡± Cassius put on a fake smile. ¡°When did this brate? I just woke up and didn¡¯t even know when he hade here.¡± Gustave brought Catalina outside and apologized to the police. ¡°I just came to take a look. My assistant was too rash and troubled you.¡± The police officers looked at each other in dismay for a while, but they still left. Cassius watched them leave. Then, he turned around and scolded the bodyguards angrily, ¡°A bunch of trash!¡± The bodyguards looked helpless. ¡°Mr. Walpole had no intention of fighting back fromst night until this morning. He suddenly made a move just now. As you know, it¡¯s really difficult for someone to gain the upper hand if they fight him.¡± Cassius was so angry that he dropped something on the ground. When Gustave went out, the sound of something smashing could be heard faintly. The police left first. Catalina was a little frightened. Gustave let Arthur who followed them take Catalina to the doctor first. Darnell got into the car and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. When Gustave got in the back seat, Aleena was already sitting there with a face full of admiration. ¡°Mr. Walpole, you had a wonderful n. You even schemed against your own father. You are amazing!¡± Gustaveughed. ¡°Ms. Spence is quite capable. You helped a lot. I should treat you to a mealter.¡± Aleena clicked her tongue. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Darlene is not your woman. I helped her because we are friends. Why should you treat me to a meal?¡± Darnell, who was in front,ughed. ¡°Ms. Spence, Mr. Walpole has a high IQ and low EQ. Don¡¯t beat around the bush to know his true thoughts. You¡¯ll definitely seed.¡± Gustave stopped joking and looked at Darnell. ¡°My phone is out of battery. Send a message to Darlene so that she can be at ease.¡± Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 A Complete Loss When Avery left the bedroom early in the morning, Darlene got off the bed softly. She knew that Aleena hade and naturally knew about the show that Gustave had put on. Last night, she had put on a good show in front of Avery. First, she cried in the backyard of Gustave¡¯s vi. Then, she was brought by Avery to Southwood Vi and pretended tomit suicide. As the show went on, even she almost took it seriously. After all, the show was fake, but there were some emotions in her words that were true. For example, the pain of using Avery of causing her child to die and telling him that she had a terminal illness. No matter what the entire show was like and how well she acted, the result was finally achieved. She sat in front of the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window and stared at a text message on her phone. It was from a strange number with two simple words: ¡°Don¡¯t Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. worry.¡± When that message came in, Darlene waspletely relieved. Gustave said that she could be at ease, which meant that she could bepletely at ease. From the beginning to the end, her grandmother and younger brother were controlled by Avery. From now on, they could finally live a peaceful life. This matter was settled. Darlene felt that even if she were to die now, she would no longer have anything to worry about. Now, she was the only one who was trapped in Avery¡¯s ce. She was not even afraid of dying. She would no longer have any burdens in the future. The door behind her suddenly opened. Just listening to the hurried footsteps approaching, one could imagine the anger of theer. Darlene could know who hade in without turning back. Although this message was no longer important, she still immediately clicked on the message, intending to delete it. Before she could delete it, the phone in her hand had already been snatched away by the man who came from behind. Ever since Avery lost his memory, this was probably the first time he had acted so rudely to Darlene. When Darlene¡¯s cell phone was snatched away by him, she quickly activated the screen lock. The cell phone was locked and prompted: ¡°Please input your fingerprint.¡± Avery¡¯s face was dark. He took the cell phone and walked in front of Darlene. He directly reached out and grabbed one of her hands, pressing her finger on the phone screen. Darlene was disgusted and wanted to pull her hand back. ¡°Let go! Even if we have not divorced, it is my privacy. You are not qualified to check my phone.¡± Avery did not say a word, and he looked very furious. He insisted on grabbing Darlene¡¯s finger and unlocked her phone. Then, he quickly found the text message that Darlene had just read. It was just a number without a note, and there were only two words in the message. It seemed to mean nothing or everything. Why was he worried that Darlene probably did not know about it and would find it hard to ept if she knew that her grandmother and brother were missing? He clenched the phone in his hand tightly. When he looked at Darlene, his eyes were filled with anger. Darlene knew what he wanted to ask and what he wanted to know, but she just smiled. Since he found it, she rxed and leaned back on the sofa. ¡°What? Is there a problem? Where did you get angry and have nowhere to vent your anger? You want to vent your anger on me, right? To be honest, I am quite curious. Do people like you know anything other than bullying the weak?¡± At this moment, Avery clearly realized that Darlene really did not have any feelings for him. Last night, she cried bitterly in front of him. She also wanted tomit suicide. She used him of killing her child. She said that she had a terminal illness. It could be said that she was as pitiful as she could be. He also thought about it all night. Did he really force her too hard? But in the end, he was fooled by her with another man. Her so¨Ccalled sadness and despair were all fake. His face was tense. He wanted to ask Darlene something but found that he was so angry that he did not know where to start. The truth was right in front of his eyes. Speaking of which, what else was there to ask? If not for Darlene informing Nigel in advance, how could he leave easily with another man? He wasn¡¯t stupid at all. Avery¡¯s face was extremely tense. Compared to him who waspletely unable to remain calm, at this moment, Darlene had a look of anticipation. She was extremely calm. When she looked at Avery, it was as if she was looking at a clown. Avery dialed the number that had sent the message, and a mechanical voice notification directly came: ¡°The number you dialed is temporarily unavable¡­¡± Avery sneered and threw her phone on the coffee table beside her. ¡°He¡¯s very thoughtful. After sending the message, his card would be wasted, right? ¡°Darlene, what¡¯s so good about that man? You trust him so much. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will take your brother and grandmother away and attack them?¡± Darlene was stunned for a moment, but there was still a smile in her eyes that was neither faint nor broad. ¡°What did you say? What do you mean by taking my grandmother and brother away?¡± Avery took a screenshot of the text message and sent it to his phone, wanting Cyrus to investigate this numberter. However, it was most likely a new number, and now it had been directly destroyed, so there was probably no way to find out anything. Darlene looked at his series of actions with a baffled expression. She looked very innocent, ¡°It¡¯s clear that someone sent the wrong message. I didn¡¯t even save the number and don¡¯t know it. What¡¯s the use of the screenshot?¡± Avery was so angry that he wanted to smash something. If she hadn¡¯t teamed up with others, how could she be so calm when she found out that her grandmother and brother had disappeared? He clenched his fists and pressed them on both sides of the sofa. He leaned over and approached Darlene, who was sitting on the sofa. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. You know very well. What is so good about that man? Where am I worse than him? ¡°Darlene, don¡¯t forget that we have always been a legitimate couple. For such a long time, have you been so openly cuckolding me?¡± Darlene seemed to understand. ¡°You mean that you lost my grandmother and younger brother, and now you want to me me for that. ¡°Avery, if that¡¯s the case, then I will sue you. Because of my illness, you got custody of my grandmother and younger brother. This was clearly stated.¡± She paused slightly and looked at Avery¡¯s stiff expression for a moment. She continued, ¡°I want to sue you for harming my grandmother and younger brother and making them missing intentionally. It is a great blow to me. ¡°I demand that the court demand youpensate me for all my mental damage and my grandmother and younger brother¡¯s personal losses. As a matter of course, I will sue you for a divorce. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 The Bed Is Cold When Avery left the bedroom directly, his face was ashen. Avery forcefully brought Darlene¡¯s phone out. The French windows and balcony doors were locked. When he went out, he coldly ordered the servants outside to lock the bedroom door. Then, he asked them to stand guard outside and not to allow Darlene to go out. After calling Cyrus into the study, Avery sat down, but he could not suppress his anger. He simply stood up and smashed everything in the room. No matter how he thought about it, he could not understand why the current Darlene wouldpete with him like this, wanting to leave him for another man. Cyrus, who was by the side, was already used to it. Ever since Avery woke up after losing his memory, this was the first time he had lost his temper. But before Avery lost his memory, there were many times when he was so angry that he smashed things. In the time when Avery was in a bad mood, it was normal for the porcin items at home to be exchanged every ten days or every month. Thus, Cyrus was not in a hurry to dissuade him. When Avery was done smashing, there was nothing else to smash in the study. Only then did Cyrus speak, ¡°Mr. Gard, you should calm down. Your body has just recovered. It is not good for your health to be angry.¡± Avery smashed his fist on the book table. He loosened his tie and threw it to the side. Then, he unbuckled his sleeve button and rolled up his sleeves. Avery pressed his palm on the book table, and blue veins appeared on the back of his hand. He was so angry that he was about to lose his mind. He turned around and looked at Cyrus, who was calm behind him. ¡°I owe her? I owe her!¡± In Avery¡¯s memory, he treated Darlene nicely. After she married him two years ago, she could be considered to have gotten everything she wanted from him. In the end, what was there for Darlene to be dissatisfied with? How could she get such a big dissatisfaction? How could she act so brazenly with another man? Her mind was filled with thoughts of how to be with another man. How could she? After having such a shameless affair, she was still able to lie to him with a calm expression, saying that he, Avery, had harmed her grandmother and younger brother, and she wanted to sue him for divorce. She said divorce, again! After thinking about it for a long time, Avery finally understood. Darlene said she was afraid of her grandmother and younger brother not living well here, and she did not trust Avery. These were all excuses. The reason she made such aplex pretext was that she only wanted to find an excuse to sue him and demand a divorce. Cyrus spoke from the side, ¡°Mr. Gard, Ms. Gard doesn¡¯t want to stay here anymore. Her health is actually not good now. Why don¡¯t you let her go¡­¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± Avery suddenly interrupted him. Cyrus stopped speaking. Avery¡¯s voice was extremely cold and heavy. ¡°I think my grandfather is right. I suddenly had an ident and forgot so many things. It is most likely that she angered me so much because of that man. ¡°If you want me to do what she and that man wish or to divorce her, there is no such good thing in this world! His wife had betrayed him, and now she wanted Avery to let go and not be angry. It was impossible! Cyrus, who was at the side, knew that there was no point in saying anything more, so he did not say anything else. After Avery vented his anger, although his anger was still hard to dispel, he managed to calm down a little. Avery sat down at the desk and gave the strange number that had sent Darlene a message to Cyrus. ¡°Go and investigate it thoroughly. This number is most likely rted to Gustave. Think of all means and find out the source of this number.¡± Avery remembered what he had heard before. Darlene had given theic copyright of the TV series to Gustave, and the Walpole Group was preparing to start filming. Moreover, Aleena had rejected the cooperation with Avery and also chose to participate in the TV series of the Walpole Group. In this regard, they were really working together. Avery sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to film? One is in a hurry to tter, and the other one is in a hurry to realize her dream, right? ¡°Cyrus, give Mr. Cassius a call. I want to invest in the TV series ¡°Star and You¡± by the Walpole Group. I want to be one of the shareholders and the person in charge. I want to participate in the production and distribution of the TV series.¡± Avery wanted to let Darlene see who was the man that she could rely on. Was it that man, who was not even the president of the Walpole Group, or Avery? Cyrus was a little embarrassed, but he still nodded and agreed. ¡°Yes, Mr. Gard.¡± Avery was currently furious. Although Cyrus also sympathized with Darlene, he had already advised Avery once. If Cyrus continued to persuade Avery, it would be fine if it was useless, but Cyrus would probably be worried that he would lose his job. Cassius had already learned that Darlene¡¯s younger brother and grandmother had disappeared. With his understanding of his son, Cassius quickly understood what was going on. Cassius was feeling sorry for Avery when he received the call. He immediately agreed to allow Avery to invest in that TV series for 50 percent of the total. Then, Avery could be considered the biggest investor. Cyrus hung up the phone and came over to inform Avery that it was done. Avery was in a terrible mood. He had never fought with Darlene like this in his memory. But Avery couldn¡¯t tell why. He had just argued with Darlene in the bedroom, and now he wanted to deliberately make things difficult for Darlene. Everything he had done made him feel an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Avery didn¡¯t want to think too much about it. What was the reason for this inexplicable sense of familiarity? In short, he didn¡¯t believe that he had really done something that had let Darlene down. But now, Darlene was having an affair with another man. This was the reality. in front of Avery. Avery did not reply to Cyrus. He directly got up, took a coat, and walked Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. outside. ¡°Tell her that I am noting back today. Whether she wants to eat or not, it¡¯s up to her. If she wants to eat, ask the servant to open the door and let her out.¡± ¡°Mr. Gard, are you going to thepany?¡± Cyrus immediately followed. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go with you? Markus is also waiting for you at thepany. Because you have lost your memory, you may be unfamiliar with some things in thepany. The chairman asked Markus to report it to you. Avery directly went downstairs and replied impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m not going to thepany. Don¡¯t follow me.¡± Cyrus stood where he was and didn¡¯t know what to do. Avery¡¯s body just recovered. The doctor had instructed him to eat light food and not to drink wine or smoke for the time being. It seemed that Avery was going to go drink. Avery directly walked out. Cyrus sighed. In the end, Cyrus didn¡¯t dare to anger Avery when he was already angry. Cyrus didn¡¯t follow him. Avery really did not return untilte at night. Cyrus called Twilight Paradise and confirmed that Avery was drinking there. After instructing the waiter over there to take good care of him, Cyrus was still worried. Therefore, Cyrus drove over to pick Avery up. Darlene did note out of the bedroom for the entire day. She had caused a ruckusst night. Although it was said to be an act, it still exhausted her. In addition to the dispute with Avery just now, as well as the happy feeling that her grandmother and younger brother had left smoothly, it caused her mood to fluctuate too much. After Avery left the bedroom, her heart began to ache. When it was evening, it was even more painful. Fortunately, Darlene also brought some important medicine, but there was no water in the room. Her throat was dry, so she could not swallow it without water. Darlene wanted to go out to get some water, but after knocking on the bedroom door for a long time, no one responded to her. The two servants stood outside and looked at each other, pretending not to hear anything. Andrew hade and told the servants not to talk to Darlene in the bedroom nor to open the door for her. Darlene couldn¡¯t get out, so he could only go into the bathroom. She took some tap water from the sink and swallowed the pill. After Darlene took the medicine, the sky waspletely dark outside. Darlene didn¡¯t turn on the light, and shey on the bed in the dark. Her heart seemed to be burning, but her body was cold. The bedroom was cold. Darlene curled herself up and heard the footsteps outside in a daze. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Chapter 185 I Will Kill Them All By the time Avery returned from outside, it was already midnight. He could not ease his anger and wanted to stay outside for a few days to piss off Darlene. He called backte at night, but the servant said that Darlene did not even ask where he was. Avery didn¡¯t realize his purpose. He stayed in Twilight Paradise. The more he drank, the angrier he became. By the time Avery returned in the middle of the night, he felt dizzy. Cyrus was called over by Andrew during the day, and he followed Andrew to thepany. On the way back at night, he called the servants in Southwood Vi and found that Avery had not returned, so he directly drove to Twilight Paradise to pick up Avery. Cyrus helped the drunk Avery upstairs. Two servants standing outside smelled the alcohol on Avery¡¯s body, and they immediately approached him with some concern. ¡°Sir, why did you drink so much? The doctor asked you to avoid alcohol. I¡¯ll go make some hangover soup for you.¡± The other servant was also in a hurry to leave because Darlene was locked up inside. ¡°Then I will go downstairs and call Dr. Cannon. You have drunk so much. It is better to let hime and take a look.¡± Avery saw that the door of the bedroom was still tightly closed. He nced at the two servants who were in a hurry to leave. ¡°No need. Why hasn¡¯t shee out yet?¡± Cyrus¡¯s expression also changed. He questioned the two servants, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to call Mrs. Gard out for eating? Haven¡¯t you opened the door all day?¡± The servant answered in fear, ¡°Sir, we opened the door. We knocked on the door many times, but Mrs. Gard said that she didn¡¯t want to eat. She wants to rest and doesn¡¯t allow us in. Mrs. Gard also said that no one is allowed to open the door.¡± If not for Andrew supporting them, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to lie like this. Cyrus hurriedly opened the door and looked at the two servants with suspicion. The servant said anxiously, ¡°What we said is true. Not only us, but all the servants in the vi heard what Mrs. Gard said. If you don¡¯t believe us, you can ask other servants.¡± Avery sneered. It was not the first time that Darlene had been so angry with him. He said coldly, ¡°All of you leave. Since she is so happy to be hungry, let her be hungry.¡± Cyrus still wanted to say something, but Avery had already walked into the bedroom and mmed the door. The two servants did not wait for Cyrus to ask any more questions and hurriedly went downstairs. There was no light in the bedroom. It was dark and silent. Avery reached out to turn on the light, but he drank too much. After searching for a long time, he still could not find the switch on the wall. His anger surged up even more, and under the dim moonlight from the gauze curtain, he approached the bedside. He threw the suit on the bed, and his tone was extremely bad. ¡°Get up. Get me some water.¡± Darlene was in a deep sleep. In a daze, she felt that someone hade in. Then, something smashed onto her body. That voice sounded especially abrupt. She was unable to wake uppletely. She was muddled, and she subconsciously hid her body to the side. Avery could not see her movements clearly. What he saw through the moonlight was that Darlene, who was sleeping soundly on the bed,pletely ignored his words. Avery coldly lifted the quilt on the bed. He could not ease his anger. His mind was filled with the desire to annoy Darlene and let her suffer. ¡°Get up and get me water. Didn¡¯t you do this well in the past two years? Why are you not willing now?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Darlene was already shivering with cold. When her heart disease attacked, she felt extremely cold. The quilt on her body was suddenly lifted. She was colder and felt that the only thing she could rely on was gone. In a trance, she reached out to pull the quilt back. The hand that had just reached out was suddenly grabbed by Avery, and her body was roughly pulled up. Avery was furious as he pressed down on her shoulder and pressed her back against the headboard. ¡°Working together with another man to go against me. I haven¡¯t even asked you clearly, yet you actually starve yourself for a day. Don¡¯t pretend you are being abused.¡± Darlene was in so much pain that her entire body was numb from the cold, and she struggled to open her eyes to look at Avery. Her face was frighteningly pale. After a long while, she finally said, ¡°What are you trying to do this time?¡± Avery pressed down on her shoulder with great force and stared at her fiercely. ¡°I was driven crazy by you. How could you have such confidence and courage to cheat on me? ¡°When did you start to have an affair with that man? Darlene, you¡¯d better exin it to me carefully right now. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. I won¡¯t let you or that man go!¡± Darlene¡¯s shoulder was in great pain, and her instinct made her want to break free from his palm. Her voice was so soft that it was almost inaudible. ¡°Let me go. I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you.¡± Avery grabbed her arm and pulled her down onto the bed. ¡°Why do you hate me? Why do you like other men? ¡°Let me tell you, I can tolerate you in something, but not everything. You are having an affair with other men. No matter how many men you have, I will kill them all. You can go ahead and try.¡± Darlene did not say a word. As soon as sheid back on the bed, she immediately closed her eyes and went to sleep. She didn¡¯t have any strength. At least sleep wouldn¡¯t cost any. She didn¡¯t want to use this strength to argue with Avery. The nket on her body was not covered up, and she felt a sudden chill on her legs. She was in a hurry to reach out, but her arms were pressed against the pillow. When the pain passed through, she was so painful that her toes curled up. Her lips were white as she tried to push the person on her. ¡°Go away.¡± Avery did not hear her voice. Her voice was too low, even lower than a mosquito¡¯s. Darlene tried to push him again, but he pressed her back against the pillow again. Finally, she did not have the strength to lift her hand again. Darlene quieted down. It was snowing outside the window, and there was the asional sound of branches breaking in the middle of the night. When the sound rang out, the bedroom seemed even more deserted. A trace of rationality finally returned to Avery¡¯s mind. It was when he sensed the abnormality beneath his body. He felt that something was wrong, and he was stunned for a while before he reached his hand down and touched a patch of blood in the dark. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Chapter 186 It¡¯s Not Like She Is Pregnant Avery stiffened where he was drunk and failed to figure out where exactly he had touched. His brain as well as his body had both frozen. It was after a long time that he regained a bit of his consciousness. Then he raised his hand and looked at it. Darlene was lying on the bed stilly. And even though there was a deathly silence in the bedroom now, Avery felt that he could no longer hear Darlene¡¯s breathing. Thening back to his senses, he jerked himself up from the bed and shook his body a bit. After turning on themp on the bedside table in a hurry, he turned to look at Darlene on the bed. Darlene was still in the light¨Ccolored nightgown that Avery had her change intost night. But the hem of the gown was stained with blood now. Also, the bed was tainted with blood here and there, which made Darlene¡¯s face look even paler. Avery, shocked, looked at his palm, only to find that it was covered with blood as well. He could not understand why Darlene would end up bleeding. Then, leaning over as he tried to calm himself, Avery found that Darlene¡¯s arms were extremely cold while her forehead was burning hot. She had gone into aa! Then Avery reached out, wanting to carry her, but since he was so drunk, he failed to do that in the end. Breaking out in a sweat, Avery started to feel a surge of fear. Since Darlene looked quite bloody now, there was no way Avery would ask people outside for help. Then propping himself up against the bed, Avery turned around and walked towards the bathroom. And since the light was so dim, he could barely see anything on his way. After entering the bathroom, he turned on the faucet and allowed the bone¨Cpiercing cold water to shower down on his head. It was not until then did he begin to sober up a bit. After the shower, he took out some hangover relief tablets from the drawer and swallowed them hastily. Finally, he managed to shake off the hangover and could feel the chill all over his body now. Thanks to that, Avery hurried to pick up Darlene before trotting out of the bedroom with her. Avery did not know why there were hangover relief tablets in his drawer since he was never a drinker and hence there was no need for that kind of medicine whatsoever. But the tablets, a whole lot of them, just came out of nowhere in the drawer a few days ago. Now the two were on their way downstairs. Since he was in a hurry, Darlene, despite being covered with a suit, was still in her bloody clothes. And the sight of Darlene and Avery like that gave those servants a fright. Not only was the hem of Darlene¡¯s dress bloody, but Avery¡¯s shirt was also as well. Moreover, with her arms hanging down and her face deathly pale, Darlene looked rather miserable. The servants, in disbelief, thought, Avery has only been here for a short while, and Darlene has be like this! His face ashen, Avery said anxiously as he kept trotting, ¡°Cyrus, go get the car!¡± After they left, those servants, their mouths wide open because of shock, were reduced to a whisper. ¡°Gosh! Is that a miscarriage?¡± Then some servant retorted, ¡°Nonsense. It¡¯s not like she is pregnant!¡± But those suspicious servants insisted. ¡°Have you seen the blood¡­ It¡¯s on her dress. And it looks just like a miscarriage other than some other kind of injury.¡± The thought of a miscarriage made those servants suck in a breath of cold air involuntarily. ¡°If it¡¯s a miscarriage, it would be awful, right?¡± Meanwhile, Avery had gotten into the car. He could feel that Darlene¡¯s body had turned even colder. Noticing that Avery was trembling, Cyrus floored it. Then Avery¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Cyrus, a bit faster please.¡± Cyrus replied, ¡°Sir, I can¡¯t go any faster now. And also, we are already taking a short cut.¡± Hearing that, Avery stopped saying anything. And then, he, in a disturbed state of mind, started to wonder what he had done just now. Holding Darlene even more tightly, he thought, I shouldn¡¯t have drunk that much alcohol. It was all the alcohol¡¯s fault since I never hurt Darlene like this before. But then again, why would Darlene betray me and want a divorce from me? She never used to treat me like this! But soon, he could no longer think about anything since fear had conquered his mind. Due to that, he started to apologize anxiously, ¡°Darlene, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault.¡± But Darlene kept clenching her fists tightly even though she was unconscious. Noticing that Avery wanted to pry open her fist, thinking the clench might give her more pain. But the moment his hand was on hers, Darlene retracted her hand right away. Avery had to let her be. Then he looked away and focused on the road ahead instead. The streets were almost deserted since it was the middle of the night now. Knowing that they were about to arrive, Cyrus called the hospital and had them get the stretcher and the paramedics ready. By the time they arrived at the hospital, a female doctor and some nurses were already waiting outside, ready to get Darlene into the emergency room. Avery hurried to carry Darlene out of the car. At that moment, Darlene regained consciousness with her lips moving with great difficulty. Avery leaned against her, trying to catch her words. ¡°What did you say?¡± Noticing that Darlene struggled to make a sound again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the emergency room. I don¡¯t want to.¡± Her voice was so low that Avery could barely hear what she said. Avery panicked when he thought of how mechanical the emergency room felt. Then he looked at the doctor. ¡°Does she have to go to the emergency room?¡± The doctor answered, ¡°Then put her on the stretcher first. And we¡¯ll send her to a ward instead where we¡¯ll give her a checkup. If everything is all right, then we skip the emergency room just as the patient wishes.¡± Only then did Darlene heave a sigh of relief. Then, the doctor pushed her into a ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ward. Noticing that Darlene was clenching her fist, the doctor said, wanting her to rx, ¡°Lady, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. Rx and let go of your hand, will you?¡± But Darlene didn¡¯t loosen her hands. Instead, she struggled to open her eyes, her voice weak and her face tinted with a trace of pleading. ¡°I am a bit cold. That¡¯s why I am clenching my fists.¡± The doctor pushed Darlene into the ward, leaving Avery waiting outside, and gave Darlene a checkup. After the examination, the doctor asked Darlene to rest up and went out to talk to Avery with a solemn expression, ¡°The bleeding was caused by a tear in the wound. Fortunately, you sent her here in time so that she could receive proper treatment before it¡¯s toote. ¡°But, sir, I have to remind you that, even if the patient is your wife, what you did was rape and domestic violence.¡± Avery looked uneasy. ¡°It WAS my fault. So what should I do now?¡± The female doctor sounded cold. ¡°I¡¯ve had a nurse treating the wound. Later on, we¡¯ll put her on an anti¨C inmmatory drip. If the patient responds well to the treatment, she will be discharged from the hospital a few dayster.¡± With that, the female doctor walked away, not wanting to talk to Avery anymore. Then Avery sat down on a chair in the corridor. Since the nurse was still in the ward, also, Darlene would for sure not want to see him, Avery remained where he was for quite a while. Meanwhile, Darlene clenched her fists for the whole night. And the next morning, Gustave, Aleena, and the like came over. When Gustave got there, Avery was taking care of Darlene in the ward. With a sense of guilt, also, since Darlene asked Avery to leave it to them, Avery then got out of the ward. Her hands trembling from the clench, Darlene looked at Gustave. Then she said, ¡°I want to give you something.¡± Hearing that, Aleena excused herself from the ward. Gustave then walked up to Darlene before sitting on the edge of Darlene¡¯s bed. Darlene¡¯s pale complexion had given him a heavy heart. ¡°The doctor told me that you were injured. But I didn¡¯t expect you to be this pale!¡± After enduring the horror and helplessness the whole night, Darlene burst into tears upon hearing that. It was a spurt of pent¨Cup emotion that she failed to release. Then spreading out her palm, she showed Gustave a tiny recording device, which was lying in her hand. Her voice was sobbing with a hint of relief. ¡°I hid it all night from him. I think I¡¯ve recorded something that would be helpful for the divorce.¡± The reason she insisted on the clench with fingernail marks covering all over her palm was that she was waiting for Gustave so that she could hand the device to him. After staring at her palm for a while, Gustave took over the recording device before scooping her into his arms while patting her on the back as if she was a child. ¡°It¡¯s okay now. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Five Days Darlene tightly gripped the nket, forcing herself not to make a sound. What was recorded on the recording device was the most desperate and helpless time she hadst night. Her crying and pleading were mixed with Avery¡¯s cold, angry, and reprimanding voice. Fortunately, everything was clearly recorded. The entire fact that Avery forced her to hurt herself was irrefutable. Even if Averyter argued that it was because he was drunk, the fact that the husband or wife had been drinking and refused to reform after repeated education, and the fact that he or she abused his or her family while drunk, could still be considered grounds for divorce. Moreover, now that Avery and Darlene were in the process of getting a divorce, forced sexual intercourse between one party and the other could be considered marital rape. If Darlene could gather more beneficial evidence before the next court session, then in the matter of divorce, unless the courtpletely disregarded the evidence and sided with Avery openly, it would almost definitely be judged as a divorce. After thest time Avery lied through his teeth in court, this time, Darlene had no choice but to make sure that even if Avery could find a way to refute some evidence, the remaining evidence would still be enough to determine their divorce. Gustaveforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this time you can definitely get divorced. I will take good care of this for you. When the timees, it will be used as evidence to testify for the court. ¡°Also, you don¡¯t have to worry about your grandmother and younger brother. They have already settled down this morning. I left someone there to take care of them.¡± Darlene still wanted to ask a few more questions. Thinking that Avery was still outside, it was better not to mention Reina and Nigel. She nodded. ¡°OK. Thank you so much¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the door was suddenly pushed open, and a woman¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Ms. Garcia, Avery is not bad to you. Why are you still thinking of divorcing him? ¡°Avery has lost his memories. What recording are you talking about? It can¡¯t be a conversation between you and Avery, right? You even secretly recorded it and handed it over to other men. How shameless you are.¡± Darlene looked at Katrina who had walked in. Katrina had a proud expression on her face. She felt that she had caught Darlene and Gustave¡¯s secret affair. Gustave looked at Katrina with a normal expression. ¡°Has no one told you that you should knock on the door before entering someone else¡¯s room?¡± Outside the door, Avery walked in with a gloomy face and asked Katrina coldly, ¡°Who asked you toe in?¡± He had just gone to the doctor to get the report. When he left, he bumped into Katrina and told her not to go in. When Katrina was questioned by them at the same time, she felt a little embarrassed. However, when she thought of the conversation she had just heard outside, she spoke with confidence, ¡°Avery, I originally thought that Ms. Garcia and Mr. Walpole were not very close. ¡°So when I heard them talking outside, I thought that they were just chatting for a while. ¡°But I did not expect that Ms. Garcia would actually say that she wanted to give the recording which can be useful for the divorce to Mr. Walpole. Avery, you are her husband, yet she gave the recording between you two to another man. I really feel angry for you, so I couldn¡¯t help bute in.¡® Avery¡¯s expression changed as he looked at Darlene. ¡°Recording?¡± He looked at Darlene¡¯s hand that was ced on the nket and almost immediately thought of it. Darlene had been clenching her fists for the whole nightst night. Even when she slept until dawn, she didn¡¯t let go. He thought that she was scared, but after hearing what Katrina said, he understood. He sneered, ¡°Darlene, you are quite calm.¡± No wonder she was unwilling to enter the emergency roomst night. She knew she would most likely have to inject anesthetic if she entered the emergency room, so she had to let go. Avery approached and stared at Darlene. ¡°Take it out. Mr. Walpole, I advise you not to meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡± Gustaveughed. As he spoke, he had already pressed the bell at the bedside. ¡°Mr. Gard, you¡¯re really interesting. You believe everything other women say. Ms. Swale is going to be your second mistress, like Ms. Sheridan, right?¡± His words angered Avery and Katrina at the same time. Katrina was so angry that her face turned livid. How could she not know what had happened to Vivian? Vivian was almost deaf and mute. The face waspletely disfigured. Now, Vivian was almost a cripple. Moreover, she was the daughter of the Swale family. She was much nobler than Vivian. Katrina and Avery said in unison, ¡°Gustave, what do you mean?¡± Avery recalled what he had said and asked, ¡°Who is Ms. Sheridan?¡± Gustave smiled, ¡°She was once a smart person who knew how to y tricks. However, her tricks are all also based on your intelligence, Mr. Gard.¡± Darlene almostughed out loud. Although Avery did not know who ¡°Ms. Sheridan¡± was or what he had done to ¡°Ms. Sheridan¡°, he could still tell that Gustave and Darlene were mocking him. Avery approached Darlene and reached out to press Darlene¡¯s shoulder. Gustave spoke again, ¡°What? The doctors and nurses areing in right away. Do you want to beat us up now, Mr. Gard? It will also be strong evidence to determine the divorce.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Just after pressing the call bell, a nurse came in very soon. It was also time to change into a fresh dressing. The nurse pushed a small cart in. Because Darlene was injured in a special position, the nurse looked at the few people in the ward. ¡°Please wait outside. It¡¯s time to change dressing for Ms. Garcia.¡± Avery was furious, and the gaze he looked at Darlene with could spit fire. The nurse did not recognize him. Seeing that he was standing next to Darlene, she urged him with a somewhat bad tone, ¡°Sir, I asked you to leave for a moment. Ms. Garcia needs to change her dressing.¡± She thought that Avery had poor hearing, so she deliberately raised her voice. Gustave looked at Darlene, and when he was about to leave, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will inform the court to hold a court early. In less than five days, the divorce will be determined. I¡¯ll get you out of this ce.¡± Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 The Night He Died ¡°In less than five days, when you get divorced, I will get you out of this ce.¡± Gustave¡¯s words were undoubtedly a fuse, igniting the anger and uneasiness that Avery was trying to suppress. Avery¡¯s face was gloomy. He immediately undid his cufflinks and approached Gustave. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to interfere with the matters between us. Are you bored with nothing to do all day?¡± Gustave smiled, waiting for him toe closer. Seeing that they were about to fight, the nurse said anxiously, ¡°This is the ward. Please don¡¯t mess around. The patient still needs to rest.¡± Gustave felt that this was reasonable. He took off his suit jacket and put it on his arm, walking outside. ¡°Then let¡¯s go out and talk, Mr. Gard.¡± As soon as they went out, they closed the door and started fighting. Cyrus and the bodyguards were frightened and immediately stepped forward to dissuade them. ¡°Mr. Walpole, Mr. Gard, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t be like this.¡± Avery nced at him impatiently. ¡°No one is allowed to interfere. Stay away!¡± Darnell was actually more willing to watch the show. It was rare to see Gustave beat someone, so he thought that it was fun. However, when he saw that the bodyguards and housekeepers had already stepped forward to stop the fight, he also walked over to persuade them half¨Cheartedly, ¡°Mr. Walpole, maybe you guys can have a talk.¡± Gustave raised his palm to block Avery¡¯s punch, then swung a punch over with a calm voice. ¡°It¡¯s fine, and don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Darnell immediately nodded and stepped back to watch. Darlene stayed in the ward, worried that something might happen. When the nurse finished changing the dressing for her, she immediately tried to get out of bed and go out to take a look. She had never seen Gustave beat anyone before, and she was worried that he would be beaten up by Avery. After the nurse walked out, Aleena immediately walked in to stop Darlene. ¡°What are you going to do? Avery is already furious! He may hurt you. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Walpole will be fine.¡± Darlene¡¯s expression was a little anxious. ¡°Avery will show no mercy.¡± Even if Gustave could beat him, Gustave might still hold back a little, afraid of causing a big fuss. However, Avery would not be so kind. The things he did to Darlene were enough to prove that he was simply insane. Aleena helped her sit back on the bed. ¡°Alright, alright. Take care of yourself first. Both of them will be fine. Nothing will happen to them.¡± Darlene wasn¡¯t at ease. She listened to the chaos outside, but the nurse had just changed her dressing, so she still felt some pain. In the end, she didn¡¯t go outside.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Aleena sat down beside her. She looked at the watch and said, ¡°I have to goter. I still have things to do. I wille to see you after I am done with work. ¡°You have to endure it for thest two days. The second trial of your divorce case is about to start. When you guys are divorced, that jerk willpletely have nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore.¡± Darlene nodded. Looking at her from such a close distance, she noticed that Aleena¡¯s eyes were a little red as if she had cried. Darlene thought of something. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Today is Braydon¡¯s death anniversary, right?¡± Aleena replied indifferently, ¡°Yes, there are no photos of his tombstone. It¡¯s just a wordless monument. Other than me, no one knows where his tomb is. If I don¡¯t go and take a look, no one will go.¡± Darlene reached out and patted the back of Aleena¡¯s hand. ¡°A few days ago, John called me and asked me to persuade you. He said that he applied to help you pay off the debts of the Colvile family.¡± Aleena shook her head. ¡°No need. I can take the debts on my own. I don¡¯t have time to think about it in order to pay back the money. ¡°Unfortunately, he had sacrificed his life for the country, but he could not have a single word on the tombstone. And his name would not be on the list of public martyrs either.¡± Darlene felt that no matter what she said, it wouldn¡¯t help. After a long while, she said, ¡°The country will remember his dedication. ¡°The country did not forget him, and the police did not forget him either. So after so many years, they still cared about how you were doing and wanted to repay the debts for the Colvile family.¡± Aleena¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°I really regret that I agreed to let him be a policeman. It was fine if he was just an ordinary policeman, but¡­¡± Darlene carried her over andforted her softly, ¡°Aleena, it¡¯s been so many years. Forget it. Don¡¯t think about those things.¡± Aleena sobbed. She had gotten through these years, but this was the first time she cried. ¡°Those drug dealers killed him. At that time, he was only twenty¨Cfive years old.¡± She cried hard. ¡°It¡¯s been two years. I thought back to what happened that night. Everything came back to me. In the fire, he asked me to hide behind the washing machine on the balcony. Through the gap, I watched the man kill him. ¡°There was still hot food on the dining table. That night, it was he who personally cooked. We haven¡¯t seen each other for half a year. He secretly came back.¡± Her voice was cold. ¡°I remember that he made braciole that night. Because I was on my period, he did not put in chili. I just took my first bite and the door was knocked open. Those men came in with guns¡­¡± Darlene hugged her tightly. ¡°Aleena, don¡¯t say it¡­¡± Aleena trembled. ¡°All these years, everyone advised me to forget, and the psychiatrist also advised me to forget. ¡°But I really tried my best. I could forget everything, but I just couldn¡¯t control myself from thinking about that night. I didn¡¯t dare to eat braciole. I was afraid to even cook. Darlene, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him. He died, and I watched him die.¡± When Aleena left, Avery just happened toe in. Darlene patted Aleena¡¯s back and cried for a while. His eyes were still a little red. The moment Avery entered to see her like this, he sneered. At that moment, Darlene suddenly thought that Aleena was right. Why did good men like Braydon die? There were so many damn men in the world. She really wanted Avery to die too. Avery¡¯s expression was especially gloomy. There was still a wound on his face and the corner of his mouth. He sat down beside Darlene with a cold face. Darlene nced at it and mocked, ¡°You¡¯re injured. It looks bad.¡± Avery remained silent. The door to the ward was still open. Darlene heard a voice from outside. ¡°Mr. Walpole, let me take you to the doctor to treat your wounds.¡± Gustave still spoke in a calm tone, ¡°No need. Mr. Gard is injured and doesn¡¯t see a doctor. Compared to him, how can I find a doctor with this skin trauma?¡± Avery was so angry that he wanted to go out. The nurse outside remembered something and turned back to say, ¡°Mr. Gard, please pour some warm water for your wife and wipe her face. She had just had her dressing changed and was suffering from pain. She was sweating.¡± Avery was upset, so he walked to the door and went back to the bathroom to get some water. He brought some warm water over, but Darlene did not allow him to help her wipe her face. She wrung a towel and wiped her face. Avery looked at her with a cold face for a long time before saying, ¡°You know that I am drunk. What did you recordst night?¡± Darlene did not look at him. ¡°Just because you were drunk doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re crazy. You should be held ountable for your actionsst night. You are my husband, but you cannot control your domestic violence against me when you are drunk. In a way, this is more serious.¡± Avery held his anger. ¡°I was indeed a little impulsivest night, but there is a limit to everyone¡¯s patience. ¡°You are my wife, but you¡¯re flirting with other men. You even secretly transferred your grandmother and brother away. Isn¡¯t it to prepare for your own departure?¡± Avery resisted his anger. His tone softened. ¡°No man would be able to tolerate this kind of thing. Besides, who didn¡¯t make a mistake on impulse? Darlene, I don¡¯t want to argue with you. I apologize for what happenedst night, but I have never hurt you before.¡± ¡°Never before?¡± Darlene couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°The divorcewsuit is going to start soon. It won¡¯t be long before you can see and hear what you have done with your own eyes and ears. ¡°Avery, you can lose your memory, and your brain can selectively forget what you had done before, but the things that had happened in the past and the evidence will help you remember them clearly.¡± She looked at him and smiled softly, ¡°I look forward to seeing your face soon. What will you do when you witness everything you have done? Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 A Suitable Heart for Darlene Avery¡¯s expression was very gloomy. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. Even if I forget something, I couldn¡¯t have done anything too excessive to you. ¡°On the other hand, Darlene, what you are doing now makes me feel very strange and disappointed. In any case, don¡¯t even think about divorce. I will never agree to it.¡± Darlene leaned back. She believed that the recording could be of great use. With Avery¡¯s current memories, he probably wouldn¡¯t be in a rush to bribe the court and Hector. He now believed that he would definitely win the divorce So, Darlene was confident about this divorcewsuit. She looked sure, her voice a little sarcastic. ¡°In any case, I will give you full evidence to divorce you. But you can¡¯t be too excited right now. I advise you not to go to court yourself. I¡¯m afraid you will be frightened by what you have done. Why don¡¯t you find an excuse that you are not feeling well and just let yourwyer go to court?¡± Avery did not know why, but he felt uneasy. He did not believe that the court would really rule on divorce just because he was drunkst night and hurt Darlene once. Avery said with a cold face, ¡°I will tell you onest time. Cut ties with that man as soon as possible. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me¡­¡± A voice from outside interrupted him, ¡°Sorry to disturb you. It is time to check Ms. Garcia¡¯s condition.¡± Avery was interrupted halfway. He was in a bad mood and stepped aside. The person who came in was Nathen, but Avery did not know him. He only thought that Nathen was an ordinary doctor. Nathen approached the bedside and asked Darlene about her physical condition. He then said, ¡°The blood test results and the heart test results are out, right? Let me take a look.¡± Darlene handed him the test results on the bedside table. Nathen flipped through them and looked at Avery again. ¡°There is one less blood test sheet. Mr. Gard, please print it on the self¨Cservice printer at the end of the corridor. It should have juste out.¡± Avery was not on guard against Nathen, so he went out to print the result. When he left, Nathen flipped through the sheets in his hands, but he did not say anything. After a long while, he looked at Darlene and hesitated to speak. Darlene felt that Nathen¡¯s expression was a little strange. He seemed to be in a good mood and seemed to have something good to tell her. It also seemed that he wasn¡¯t that happy. In short, his whole state seemed a little strange. Darlene spoke first, ¡°Dr. Elicott, do you have something to say to me? You can say it directly. Or has my condition worsened again?¡± Nathen closed the folder and put the result sheets back on the bedside table. His expression eased a little, but his tone was also a little strange. ¡°No, the results show that your recent condition is still quite stable. During this period of time, take good care of your body and rest more. Have you heard of bottom out? Maybe good news will arrive soon.¡± Darlene¡¯s heart suddenly lifted, and for a moment, she was so excited that her body suddenly tensed up. ¡°Is there any news about a suitable heart?¡± Now that she was about to die, what other good news could she have? Nathen smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. I have to wait a little longer. When I¡¯m sure, I will tell you immediately.¡± Darlene was speechless. If Nathen said that, it must not be a simple guess. There should be more reliable news. She opened her mouth but did not make a sound. Her eyes were red and her nose was sour. Who did not want to live? Besides, she might be able to divorce soon. Reina and Nigel also settled down abroad. At that time, if she could escape from death and survive, her future good days could be seen clearly. Nathen had not seen Darlene with such a bright look in her eyes for a long time. Thinking about it, Darlene had indeed suffered too much these years. A person like her should live a good life. Her life really shouldn¡¯t have ended like this. Nathen reached out and patted Darlene¡¯s shoulder. For some reason, he remembered that Gustave had once hugged Darlene, but Nathen himself had never been so close to her. He still smiled, ¡°Why are you so excited? It¡¯s just a possibility. It¡¯s something that hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet. You just need to take good care of your body. Don¡¯t be too excited.¡± Darlene nodded repeatedly. Her eyes were still red as if she was about to cry, but she also smiled along with Nathen. Nathen took the medical record and left. He did not dare to look at Darlene anymore. He was afraid that he would not be able to make that decision in the end. If he retreated, how disappointed would Darlene be? She wanted to live, but Nathen also cared about his own life. After Nathen went out, he called Gustave and asked him to meet. Gustave came very quickly because Nathen said that he had important evidence that Gustave was looking for. Sitting opposite each other, Nathen turned on theputer and pulled out a surveince video for Gustave to see. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Walpole, you should still remember that when Darlene came to the hospital, she was forced to kneel in the heavy rain by Avery and had a miscarriage. It was in this hospital. ¡°The original surveince video has already been destroyed by Avery¡¯s people. What I have here is the last copy.¡± Gustave reached out to get theputer. Nathen took theputer away. ¡°I can give this to you, Mr. Walpole. ¡°But the condition is that after Darlene divorces Avery, I hope that Darlene cannot go abroad immediately and stay in the country for a period of time. It won¡¯t be long, at most a month.¡± Gustave frowned and his face turned cold. ¡°Once she divorces Avery, I will immediately take her abroad. As for the evidence, if you are not willing to give it to me, I can find another way or find other evidence.¡± Actually, the recording Darlene gave Gustave in the morning was likely enough to rule on the divorce. Nathen opened the drawer, took out a list, and handed it over. ¡°What if I say that I found a suitable heart for Darlene?¡± Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Second Trial Gustave¡¯s expressionpletely froze at that moment. He found it hard to believe what he saw. The report Nathen took out showed that the heart of the tested person was matched with Darlene¡¯s and thus could be donated and transnted. He had spent so much effort looking for it, but now the report was taken out by Nathen so casually. His mind went nk for a moment, and the huge surprise and shock made him begin to doubt that what he saw was just an illusion or a joke made by Nathen. He stared at the report for too long. After a long time, he said in a trembling voice, ¡°How did you find it?¡± In this country and even abroad, Gustave had almost tried his best to find it. To save her, he managed to contact hundreds of patients who could not live long due to physical reasons but met the standards for the donation of their heart and seriously injured patients for a heart matching test, except for healthy people who could not donate their hearts. Nathen looked at him. At this moment, for the first time, he felt that he experienced the joy of victory in the secret contest with Gustave. Nathen was truly special for Darlene. So many people were trying their best to find a suitable heart for Darlene, but no one would expect that the needed. heart was just in his body. There were various coincidences in the world. It was hard to tell what would happen. But only he could find such a coincidence. It was because there was probably no other person in this world who would do a heart matching test when his body was healthy and was ready to give his heart to another person. Gustave didn¡¯t expect it. So did Avery. No one could expect it or do it. The corners of Nathen¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Gustave, you lost.¡± Gustave did not hear what Nathen said. He just continued to stare at the report, his face still full of disbelief. The report could not be fake, and there was the signature of the dean and the director of the examination department on it to prove the authenticity of the report. Nathen checked the test report on theputer and showed it to him. Gustave finally recovered from his shock, and his eyes were full of great joy that was about to overflow. He opened his mouth and said sincerely, ¡°Mr. Elicott, I should thank you on behalf of Darlene. Thank you very much. If Darlene can sessfully ept the heart transnt, then you will give her a new life. She will be grateful to you for the rest of her life¡­¡± Nathen interrupted him. ¡°No need. I will help Darlene. That is between me and her. Whether she feels grateful or not is up to her. Compared to you, I am more familiar with her. You don¡¯t have to say that for her.¡± Gustave nodded, unable to conceal the excitement in his voice. ¡°Yes, you are right. I will tell her the good news now. She shoulde and personally say thank you, Mr. Elicott.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not tell her first. It is not toote to tell her when the transnt operation really begins.¡± Nathen stopped him. After all, the heart transnt could only be done before the donation party died. If the donation party suddenly got better or something unexpected happened, it may fail. Gustave nodded. When he walked to the door, he stopped. He had always been a calm and collected person. It was rare for him to lose his cool like this. He replied, ¡°That¡¯s true. There¡¯s no hurry. We can talk about it in a few days.¡± Nathen got up and put the report back into the drawer. He then copied the surveince video on the computer into the USB and handed the USB to Gustave. ¡°Mr. Walpole, don¡¯t forget what I just said. Whether Darlene can get a divorce smoothly or not, before the heart transnt is sessfullypleted next month, I hope she can continue to stay in Baltimore. After the heart transnt, I won¡¯t stop her from leaving.¡± At that time, he would lose his life, and there was no way to interfere. Because Darlene had found a suitable heart, Gustave¡¯s mind was full of sudden excitement, and he immediately agreed. ¡°No problem. Dr. Elicott, your help means a lot. Darlene should do that. When the divorcewsuit is over, I will find a reason to dy her n of going abroad and wait for the heart transnt.¡± Nathen handed the USB to Gustave. ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s a deal, Mr. Walpole, you are a busy man. I have nothing else to do. You can go.¡± In fact, he was not willing to give these videos to Gustave, because he always felt that he was the one who had been helping Darlene all these years. The person who took out the most important evidence and helped Darlene in court was clearly him. However, ever since Gustave and Darlene had met, all the credit had naturally fallen onto Gustave. Darlene¡¯s gratitude and affection had also been given to Gustave. As for Nathen, she had be more distant from him and rarely came to ask for help from him. In the past, he felt resentful. And he even would rather Avery control Darlene than allow Gustave to take Darlene away. But now, he was willing to hand the credit to Gustave, only because Gustave was the only person Darlene could entrust to. Five days passed quickly. Baltimore suffered heavy snow for several days in a row. It was a rare sunny day when the divorcewsuit case restarted. Gustave still had lingering fears about thest time when Darlene vomited blood outside the court. He directly showed Darlene¡¯s report of herte¨Cstage heart failure and asked the court to allow her not to show up. The intiff only had Darlene¡¯s attorney, Hank, to deal with thewsuit at the court. In principle, the intiff and the defendant had to personally attend the divorcewsuit. However, Darlene¡¯s situation was too special. Gustave managed to negotiate with the court. The defendant, Avery, had no objection to Darlene not personally attending, so the court made an exception and agreed. When Gustave and Hank arrived there together, Avery and hiswyer happened to arrive outside the court. When the two sides went in, they met face to face. Avery had an unfriendly expression. He nced at Gustave and went in without saying anything. Gustave noticed that thewyer beside Avery was not the ck¨Chearted Malcolm who had defended him in the courtst time. He was a little surprised. Hank whispered a few words, ¡°It is said that Mr. Gard thinks that Malcolm only wants money. He does not distinguish right from wrong. So he is not Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. willing to hire Malcolm. In addition, he found an ordinarywyer. He probably felt that he had victory in his grasp and wanted to show his confidence. ¡± Gustaveughed. ¡°He didn¡¯t remember it. Badwyer Malcolm defended him once not long ago.¡± Hank followed him inside as he replied, ¡°No matter what, this time, we¡¯ll win.¡± Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Avery Feels Disgusted by Himself Gustave didn¡¯t look like he was under pressure as he replied confidently to Hank, ¡°Of course.¡± When they walked in, Cyrus, who had already entered the court with Avery and the others, turned back and blocked Gustave¡¯s path. Cyrus said politely, ¡°Mr. Walpole, can I have a few words with you? Just one minute. Don¡¯t worry, just a few words.¡± Hank looked a little wary and immediately refused in an unfriendly tone, ¡°The court is about to start. Mr. Walpole and I should go in. I think we should wait until the court trial is over.¡± He did not want Cyrus to y any tricks to influence Gustave¡¯s decision at this critical moment. After all, in the domestic case, there were only two trials. If Hank lost this time, Darlene would not be able to appeal for a divorce in the future, at least for the next few months. Gustave looked at the time. There was still a while before the start of the court, so he said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Mr. Baker, you can go in first. I¡¯m just an auditor. I don¡¯t need to go in so early.¡± Cyrus would not take Gustave as a fool. If he really had any tricks, Gustave would not wait until this time to use them. When Hank entered, Cyrus immediately said in a lower voice, ¡°Mr. Walpole, you should know that something happened to Mr. Gard some time ago, causing some of his memories to be missing. His current situation is not stable yet. ¡°He can¡¯t be stimted for the time being, so I want you not to show what Mr. Gard did to Ms. Garcia in court when you present evidenceter. Gustave chuckled and said without hesitation, ¡°That¡¯s a pity. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t promise that.¡± Cyrus looked a bit pale, ¡°But Mr. Walpole, as far as I know, you already have enough evidence in your hands, including the recording Ms. Garcia gave you. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t mention what Mr. Gard did to Ms. Garcia before, the judge will grant a divorce. You and Ms. Garcia only want to divorce Mr. Gard. What you got is enough to achieve your goal. Why do you still have to let him get emotional?¡± As he spoke, Cyrus added anxiously, ¡°You can show other evidence first. If the court is not willing to judge the divorce, you can show other evidence.¡± Gustave smiled, but he left no room for maneuver. ¡°Cyrus, I only do the thing I am most confident in, and I only want to solve the problem in the shortest Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. time. ¡°Since there are more chips to increase my odds of winning, why should I not show it? Why should I consider Mr. Gard¡¯s feelings or his physical condition?¡± Cyrus¡¯s face froze, and he could not speak for a moment. Gustave was calm. ¡°Speaking of which, during thest divorce trial, Mr. Gard did not care about Ms. Garcia¡¯s emotions and worked together with Malcolm to deny his bad deeds, causing Ms. Garcia to vomit blood in the court. ¡°Why did no one from the Gard family stand up and persuade Mr. Gard to be lenient and consider Ms. Garcia¡¯s feelings?¡± A trace of embarrassment appeared on Cyrus¡¯s face. He was in public gallery during the trial. Many people in the Gard family witnessed the trial and saw Darlene lose control, but all they thought of was that Avery won thewsuit. Gustave held the document bag in his hand and said, ¡°Cyrus, I am not kind. It is a waste of time for you to talk to me about this today.¡± Gustave went in first, and Cyrus stood in ce, unable to say a word. The judge checked the identities of both sides and let the intiff and the auditors take their seats ording. Soon, the court trial officially began. Micheal Lester, who was Avery¡¯s defensewyer, was quite famous in the industry, but he was not considered an experienced and famous seniorwyer. Therefore, being chosen by Avery to defend his case, Micheal was a little ttered. He had a rtively short time to prepare this case, and he didn¡¯t have time to know the evidence in Gustave¡¯s hands. The only thing he knew was that Gustave had a recording. It was that Avery was drunk and forced his wife to have sex with him. Micheal¡¯s preparation for Gustave¡¯s evidence was almost on this recording. Therefore, when Hank showed the recording and it was Avery¡¯s turn to exin, Micheal immediately stood up and responded, ¡°My client¡¯s behavior that night was caused by being unconscious after drinking. Apart from that, Mr. Gard has never carried out any violence against the intiff. ¡°We can provide enough evidence to prove that Mr. Gard has notmitted any domestic violence to the intiff or forced her to have any sex. ¡°As for being, I need to exin that Mr. Gard does not have a habit of drinking. He drank that night because he only had some conflicts with Ms. Garcia¡­¡± Micheal methodically finished the speech that he had prepared beforehand and breathed a sigh of relief when he continued with satisfaction, ¡°To err is human. A man quarreled with his wife, causing him to be in a bad mood and drank a lot. I think it is inappropriate to grant a divorce because of this. ¡°Mr. Gard also med himself afterwards and deeply apologized for his behavior. I hope that you can be lenient.¡± The main judge could not make a decision, so he looked at Hank. ¡°Does the intiff have anything else to say?¡± Hank showed the recording first, waiting for Micheal to fall into the trap. After Micheal expressed that Avery had no other domestic violence against Darlene, he handed over all the other evidence. ¡°Mr. Lester said that Mr. Gard has notmitted any domestic violence against Ms. Garcia, then Mr. Lester needs to exin more for the next evidence.¡± The video was projected on the big screen and began to y on the court. In the ward, Avery¡¯s extremely cold voice was heard. ¡°Kneel to Vivian!¡± In the pouring rain, Darlene¡¯s voice was extremely weak. ¡°Avery, you will die a horrible death.¡± Avery¡¯s face in the heavy rain was a little blurry, but he responded to Darlene¡¯s words. ¡°Kneel until tomorrow morning. Otherwise, I can do anything to your younger brother who is still lying in the hospital.¡± The scene turned back to the sick room, and it was still Avery¡¯s voice. ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t be silly. I won¡¯t let any other woman give birth to my child. I only want you for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Take Ms. Garcia to have an examination. If she¡¯s pregnant, let her abort it.¡± The public gallery was in an uproar. Avery¡¯s face turned pale. He could not believe what he was seeing. His expression changed from a rxed state for winning the case to a pale look. For some reason, he stood up and stared at himself on the big screen. His voice was filled with disbelief and fear. ¡°Mr. Lester, what did I see? How could the person on the screen be me?¡± How could it be? Why did he say such disgusting and harsh words and do such horrible things? Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Chapter 192 He Vomits Blood In Court On the projector, everything that had happened continued to rey. Darlene, who was in the ward, had a pale face and was held down by two tall and strong bodyguards. She was begging Avery, ¡°I will divorce you and let you marry Vivian. Let me take this child away. In the future, it will be mine alone and has nothing to do with you. ¡°Avery, you have no right to kill my child. I have served you for three years, and I don¡¯t owe you anything. What right do you have to let me abort the child? ¡°If this child is gone, I will never be able to conceive again¡­¡± Avery¡¯s mind seemed to explode, but those voices continued to echo in his ears. His own voice, his own face, and Darlene, who was dragged to kneel on the ground with a pale face. Avery was about to break down. His palms were tightly clenched and pressed against the table in front of him. Because he gripped his fingers too tightly, his knuckles made a light sound. He was unable to face such a cruel and nauseating past. There was a sharp voice in his mind reminding him, ¡°Stop it. Don¡¯t look at the screen. Turn off the projector quickly.¡± However, Avery waspletely out of control. Other than staring at the screen, he could not do anything else. After a long time, he asked thewyer beside him again, ¡°Mr. Lester, why is the person in the video me? Is it a fake video? Why is it so realistic?¡± Although Micheal was not the most seniorwyer, he had been in thew profession for many years. Regarding the evidence of a video, he would judge whether it was real or fake. Videos were not photos, and they were very difficult to forge, not to mention that the faces on the screen were clear and the voices were also clearly recorded. When the people spoke, their mouth shapes and their emotions matched. To put it bluntly, this kind of surveince video involving so many parts could not be fake. However, Micheal waspletely unaware of these facts beforehand. Before he saw these videos, Micheal even thought that Avery truly loved Darlene and treated Darlene well, and Avery¡¯s only mistake was that he had drunk too much and forced Darlene to have sex with him. That was why he epted such a simple divorce case. He never thought that in order to win thiswsuit, he would have to use more shameful methods or techniques. But at this moment, the man in the surveince cameras waspletely different from Avery, who had personallye to him a few days ago and wanted him to take on this divorce case. When he found Micheal, Avery only said that Micheal just needed to defend him normally. Avery also said that other than drinking too much that night, he had indeed not harmed Darlene. On the other hand, Darlene had cheated on him. There were already people in the public gallery who were discussing and scolding Avery in a low voice. Micheal stood there. He had defended many divorce cases, but this was the first time he felt ashamed of defending his client. When he defended Avery, Micheal felt that on the screen, the man who scolded his wife for the sake of his mistress and who did not hesitate to kill the fetus was himself. This feeling made Micheal feel extremely embarrassed. For the first time, he felt ashamed to ept the case. He was also a person with a wife and a child. The family of three was happy. For so many years, as awyer, he worked hard to earn money, so that his wife and child could have a warm and happy family. But this was the first time that Micheal saw with his own eyes that his client wanted to kill the child in his wife¡¯s belly. Micheal could not help but feel disgusted. He even forgot his position and responsibility. He immediately said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Gard, I don¡¯t know if you really don¡¯t know about this evidence. Or are you deliberately hiding it in advance? Or did they fake it? ¡°But I think I have to remind you that if this evidence is true, even if I have to bear the liquidated damages of thewsuit, I will give up the case. There is no chance of winning. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If the evidence is true, I choose to give up defending you in court.¡± No matter what the reason was, a man couldn¡¯t kill his own child and punch and kick his wife. If the judge still disagreed with the divorce, it would truly be a disgrace to the Cyrus heard Micheal¡¯s words and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Lester, do you know what you are saying? Since you have epted this case, you should know that it¡¯s taboo for awyer to break the contract.¡± Avery seemed to have not heard what they said at all. After a long time, his eyes turned red and he looked at Cyrus in a trance. ¡°Cyrus, is the person on the screen really me? Did I do something like that?¡± There was a hint of begging in his eyes. He hoped that Cyrus could tell him that those videos were fake. Avery looked at his palm. How was this possible? How could he have done such a cruel thing to his wife? How could he kill his child? Avery remembered that he wanted to have a child with Darlene even in his dream. They had been married for two years and they were in a good rtionship. Why? Cyrus hesitated and did not answer for a moment. This short hesitation had exined everything. Avery understood that if those things were fake, Cyrus should be shocked and angry and me Hank and Gustave for having forged the evidence. However, Cyrus did not. He was at a loss and worried about Avery¡¯s emotional reaction. The main judge knocked the gavel and said solemnly, ¡°Please be silent. If the defendant has any objections or doubts regarding the evidence presented to the court, please refute and defend yourself. The court is not a ce to chat. Please take the court seriously!¡± On the dock, Avery did not exin, and Micheal was silent. When such sound evidence was released and the defendant did not exin, the trial process immediately became simpler. In less than twenty minutes, the judge knocked the gavel and announced, ¡°Based on the above situation, the defendant has serious domestic violence, cheating, and indirectly killing the biological child of the couple. ¡°The defendant had a serious error, and ording to marriagew, the court deres that the divorce is granted.¡± When the gravel was hammered, the case was settled. Micheal and Cyrus had pale expressions on their faces. Micheal regretted that he had taken the case too hastily. He had chosen to defend Avery, but he was ashamed of knowing what Avery had done. Once this case was spread out, his reputation would probably be ruined. In addition, he had offended the Gard family, and he would definitely be suppressed by the Gard family afterwards. His career would be ruined as well. Meanwhile, Cyrus was worried because he noticed that Avery¡¯s mood was terrible to the extreme, and something was wrong with him. The moment the judge made the final verdict, Avery, who had been unresponsive, suddenly fell back into his chair and vomited. Avery had always been a person who paid great attention to his image. This was the first time he vomited in court under the watchful eyes of the public. His violent mood swings made him vomit violently, and he even spat out a mouthful of sour water stained with blood. Cyrus hurried over, his face flustered. ¡°Mr. Gard, please calm down. You need to go to the hospital immediately.¡± Avery¡¯s face was pale, and he was in a sorry state. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He raised his eyes to look at Cyrus and was unable to tell what kind of person he was. ¡°Cyrus, what¡¯s wrong with me? Why am I¡­¡± Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Chapter 193 I Am Sorry for Darlene Avery¡¯s face was terrifyingly pale. Everything he had just seen with his own eyes waspletely different from his current memories and consciousness. Ever since he woke up from hisa, his memories had been missing. The only one he could remember was Darlene, who had been in love with him for two years. Darlene was the only existence Avery was familiar with in this world. Everything else was unfamiliar and distant to him. Avery believed that he had always had deep feelings for Darlene, so when he saw her getting close to another man with his own eyes, he only felt anger and unwillingness. But even so, he had never imagined that the problem might be with himself, and he had never thought of letting Darlene leave. Avery believed that Darlene had made a mistake and was deceived by that man. She would soon change her mind. So for such a divorcewsuit, Avery did not think too much about it and refused the proposal of anyone in the Gard family. He casually found a Avery recognized himself as the victim. Facing Darlene¡¯s betrayal, he chose to forgive. Then how could the court give a judgment of divorce? How could he need an experienced and sophisticatedwyer? But he was wrong. He was totally wrong. After Avery woke up from hisa, his perception and his memory were all wrong. The only person he still remembered in this world had been cruelly hurt by him. In the memories he forgot, the gap between them was impossible for him to cross now. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Avery tried hard to grasp their rtionship, but he could not grasp it no matter how hard he tried. His hands were full of sweat, and beads of sweat dripped down his forehead. The surveince videos had long since stopped ying, but Avery felt that those images and sounds were still clearly circting in his mind. Avery had a stomachache, his face was deathly pale, and an extremely painful expression appeared on his face as he was unable to ept reality. It was as if he had fallen into an extremely terrifying nightmare. Cyrus was anxiously trying to wake him up, but apart from staring at the huge projection screen, Avery did not respond at all. The case had already concluded. Micheal did not say a word. After Hector announced that they could leave, he directly left. Micheal disdained to say one more word to Avery or exin anything. Moreover, things had already come to this point. Even if he were to grovel and admit his mistake now, it would already be useless. Avery pressed his palm against the table. After such a long time, he was still full of confidence that Darlene had done something wrong to him. He actually thought that he was extremely magnanimous as he did not pursue Darlene¡¯s mistakes and was not in a hurry to find trouble with Gustave and the Walpole family. Instead, he was willing to continue to keep Darlene by his side. Avery thought that he was affectionate and had done his best for Darlene. But it turned out that when the truth was revealed, it was unbearable to see how many crimes he had committed. Avery crouched down as if he was exhausted. He watched the people in the court leave one after another in a daze, and then the empty court. His palm trembled violently, and he only spoke after a long time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Darlene. I¡¯m sorry for her and her child. I don¡¯t deserve to keep her.¡± Cyrus was anxious to help Avery up and persuade him to go to the hospital first. But Cyrus saw Avery suddenly cough violently for a while. Avery had been healthy, but he actually coughed up a mouthful of blood. Cyrus was shocked. When he anxiously called the people from the court to help him, Avery directly fainted. After Cyrus sent Avery to the hospital, the doctor checked him. The doctor looked serious, and he took Avery into the emergency room directly without sending him to the ward. In another ward downstairs. Darlene sat on the hospital bed, unable to sit still. She tried to calm down, but in the end, she was unable to calm down. She clicked open her mobile phone, then closed it. Opened it and closed it. Nathen stood to the side and examined Darlene. Seeing that her face had turned pale from nervousness, he reminded her, ¡°The results might be out soon. Why don¡¯t you give Mr. Walpole a call? If you can¡¯t wait, just ask him directly.¡± Darlene hesitated. In the end, she still put her phone back on the bedside table. ¡°No need. This time, it will definitely be done. I believe in him.¡± Nathen¡¯s hand that was writing on the medical record suddenly paused. Nathen remembered that a few months ago when Darlene and Gustave had not met, she had also said this when she asked him for help. ¡°Dr. Elicott, I believe in you.¡± Nathen remembered that she had said this to him many times, but during this period of time, she had not said it again. Sometimes, Nathen could not help but want to ask her why she trusted Gustave so much. Just because of that half year in the orphanage, but at that time, Darlene was only eleven or twelve years old. At such a young age, coupled with the fact that Darlene did not remember what happened before she was twelve years old, would she still have a very deep memory of the half¨Cyear she met Gustave? Nathen wanted to ask, but it was just a thought. He did not dare to ask. For Darlene, Nathen always had a sense of self¨Cabasement for no reason. It was like he always tried to hide his true self in front of her and pretended to be gentle and elegant. Darlene put down her phone and unconsciously grasped the quilt. Until some noisy footsteps and voices came from outside, Darlene vaguely heard Gustave¡¯s voice. Nathen took the electronic thermometer and intended to measure Darlene¡¯s temperature. The thermometer just reached her forehead and eagerness surged in Darlene¡¯s eyes. She suddenly reached out and pushed Nathen¡¯s hand away. She hurriedly got out of bed and put on her slippers. She wanted to go out. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 We Win With her push, the thermometer in Nathen¡¯s hand fell to the ground. When Darlene heard the sound, she turned around and paused to look at it. She said apologetically, ¡°Dr. Elicott, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Nathen opened his mouth, but for some reason, he didn¡¯t know what to say. Without waiting for him to speak, Darlene had already run out in a hurry. The sunlight from outside the ward window shone in. Nathen felt that the temperature of the sunny weather in this room seemed to be colder than when it was snowing a few days ago. In the end, it was already winter and everything was cold. Darlene ran out. Outside, there were two bodyguards of Avery and Gustave who had just arrived. Out of her expectations, there were two police officers. Because Avery had often pretended to be a victim and asked the police to force her back, when Darlene saw the police officer in front of her, she subconsciously had a bad feeling. She stood at the door and subconsciously resisted and feared the police, causing her face to turn pale. The young police officer John saw Darlene¡¯s uneasiness and exined, ¡°Ms. Garcia, don¡¯t misunderstand. We just happened to be working around and met Mr. Walpole, so we greeted him and chatted for a while.¡± John was a colleague of Aleena¡¯s deceased husband. Because of Aleena¡¯s introduction, they had seen each other a few times and he could considered be Gustave¡¯s acquaintance. Darlene greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. Tyrell.¡± John smiled and was not in a hurry to leave with the other policeman. Gustave came to pick Darlene up and they would leave together, but when John saw the expressions of the two bodyguards outside, he knew that they probably would not be willing to let Darlene leave. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. If there was a disputeter, with the two policemen here, perhaps they could help out a little. Gustave approached, and the two bodyguards immediately became alert, staring at Gustave¡¯s every move. In the end, Darlene could not hold it in. Although there were outsiders present, she still asked directly, ¡°Did we lose thewsuit?¡± When Darlene spoke, she felt her breathing stop. She anxiously waited for an answer, but she could not control herself and did not dare to face the result. For such a long time, she had tried too many times to escape from Avery. However, she failed every time. So now, Darlene really did not have much confidence, including the result of the second trial of the divorce. Gustave handed the document in his hand to her. ¡°We won. This is the final verdict of the court. Darlene, you have nothing to do with him in the future.¡± Darlene looked at the document that Gustave handed over. She even forgot the surprise and she froze there. Speaking of which, the conflict between her and Avery was only a matter of a few months. However, she even felt that she had been waiting for the divorce document for many years. Darlene was so disheartened that she did not dare to hope for it, but now, she could see it with her own eyes. From then on, Darlene was no longer Avery¡¯s wife. She had nothing to do with that man. Darlene stood there and did not speak. Her eyes were red. After a long time, she suddenly came back to her senses and eagerly took the document. She opened the verdict and could not believe it. She looked at Gustave and asked, ¡°Is this real?¡± Gustave nodded and said with certainty, ¡°It¡¯s real. You divorced him. This verdict has the same legal effect as the divorce certificate. Take this, and your marriage rtionship with him ispletely ended. You don¡¯t need to do anything else.¡± Darlene lowered her eyes and stared at the document. She looked at every word carefully. She did not know when her tears fell. The tear fell on the signature of the judge at the end of the document and smudged the words. It had been ten years. Darlene had used ten years of humbleness and ttery to happily exchange for marriage with that man. And now, she had tried her best and finally got the divorce document. Looking back at the past ten years, Darlene felt it was as if she had taken a very roundabout way and then returned to the starting point. In those ten years, other than Avery, there seemed to be no other focus in her life. In the past, she also had her academic experience and dreams. Later, for that man, she gave up all of them. Darlene¡¯s hands holding the document were trembling. She should have been overjoyed, but at that moment, she could not control her tears. She had almost forgotten all about her past when she was twelve years old. And after she was twelve, her life had been revolving around the only person. Until now, when she obtained this document, the twenty¨Ctwo years she had gone through seemed to have bepletely nk. Darlene covered her face with her hands and could not help but cry in the light of so many eyes. She really regretted that she had wasted so many years in vain. Now, when she really had to face death, she understood that there were too many things in this world that were more important than a man. Kinship, friendship, pursuit, career, and making herself happy. She only understood how important these things were now, but it seemed that it was already toote. Gustave did not care about other people¡¯s gazes. He walked over and patted Darlene¡¯s back as usual, ¡°Aurora, just treat it as a new life. You are still young and can do anything. ¡°We will leave here and nevere back again. We will never see that man again.¡± Darlene cried out. She had suppressed her grievances and uneasiness for such a long time. At this moment, she could finally let go of it. It was only ten years. She could let it go. If Darlene couldn¡¯t survive this time, she would ept it. If she could survive, she would have many more ten years in the future. Avery¡¯s bodyguard looked at them coldly and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Walpole, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t take Ms. Garcia away yet. We need to wait for Mr. Gard¡¯s order before we can let her go.¡± Gustave let go of Darlene and turned around to look at the bodyguard who had spoken. ¡°Do you need me to exin to you what a divorce verdict is? Have you been educated? Are you illiterate?¡± The bodyguard looked awkward. ¡°In short, before Mr. Gard gives the order, we cannot let Ms. Garcia leave.¡± John continued, ¡°Then what if we ask you to let her go? The court has already made a verdict. Well, do you need the judge to personallye and mediate the issue of the ex¨Chusband imprisoning his ex¨C wife?¡± The bodyguard was in a difficult position. Behind him, Andrew¡¯s cold voice sounded, ¡°A daughter¨Cinw like you really disgraced the Gard family. ¡°Now that my grandson was sent to the emergency room, Darlene, you joined hands with Gustave and ignored your past with Avery and the consequence. You want topletely cut off all ties with Avery. If something really happens to Avery, won¡¯t your conscience stir?¡± ¡°Her conscience stirs?¡± Gustave stood in front of Darlene and looked at Andrew, who was approaching with a smile. ¡°Mr. Gard, to tell you the truth, if one has to be struck by lightning because he did something bad, Ms. Garcia is no match for you and your grandson when ites to what you have done. If the lightning strikes down, you will bear the brunt of it. We have nothing to be afraid of.¡± Andrew was so angry that his face turned sullen. ¡°Gustave, how dare you curse at my grandson and me. You have been bewitched by this woman. Are you really going to go against my Gard family?¡± Gustave looked a little surprised. ¡°I think my performance is already very obvious. Why didn¡¯t you see clearly that I was determined to get involved, Mr. Gard?¡± Gustave handed over a USB sh disk from the pocket of his coat. ¡°This is the evidence that I showed for Darlene in court today. Mr. Gard, you can appreciate some of your grandson¡¯s past behavior. ¡°Now that the marriage has been annulled, if you are aggressive and find trouble with Darlene, I don¡¯t mind revealing all the things about Mr. Gard to the public. ¡°At that time, let¡¯s wait and see the pressure of public opinion on the Gard family. Not to mention the public opinions, I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Gard won¡¯t be able to escape from his criminal liability.¡± When Gustave finished his words, he directly took Darlene and left. Andrew looked at the USB in his hand and mmed the cane on the ground. When Gustave took Darlene into the elevator, his phone rang. Nathen sent a message: ¡°Mr. Walpole, don¡¯t forget what you promised me.¡± Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Heart Transnt The rxed expression on Gustave¡¯s face faded a little. He stood outside the elevator door and looked at the text message. For a moment, he did not enter the elevator. The door had already opened. Darlene walked in and turned around to look at Gustave, who was still standing there staring at his phone. She asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± His mood did not seem good. Gustave put away his phone and entered the elevator with a rxed expression. He replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Aleena and some others are still waiting outside the hospital. They said that they will celebrate with you. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to my ce for a meal first? Later, I will help you with the transfer procedures. We will change to another hospital, and you don¡¯t have to meet Avery again.¡± Darlene¡¯s voice was a little anxious. ¡°There is no need for that. I feel that my current physical condition is good. Can I go abroad directly to see my grandmother and brother?¡± Although it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust Gustave, she didn¡¯t even know which country they were in, so there was no way she could truly be at ease. Moreover, she had seen many of Avery¡¯s methods. Even though he had no choice but to divorce her and even entered the emergency room pitifully, he might use other methods when he woke up. Since she had already decided to divorce, she waspletely free to go wherever she wanted. She wanted to go as far away as possible right now. She didn¡¯t want to wait any longer and was worried that something might happen again. Gustave didn¡¯t respond for a moment. Darlene immediately felt uneasy and continued, ¡°I can go abroad alone. Just tell me where my grandmother and brother are. ¡°Now that Avery and I have divorced and he has not woken up in the emergency room, he can¡¯t stop me. I will definitely be able to go abroad alone.¡± Gustave¡¯s expression was unnatural. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. There is no hurry. You should continue to recuperate in the hospital for a period of time first. ¡°We will set off after the doctor says that you can travel far away in your physical condition. Moreover, we may be able to find a suitable heart for you in the country soon.¡± Darlene felt that there was something wrong with his words. A few days ago, Gustave had personally told her that when she divorced, he would immediately take her abroad and go to her grandmother and brother. He also said that the hospital and doctors that could treat her were all arranged to find a suitable heart. Perhaps the probability of finding it would be higher. She felt very strange. ¡°Did something happen? If it was just waiting for the heart, I could wait abroad. If there was a suitable heart in the country, I could She was afraid and did not dare to stay in the country any longer. Maybe she would wait for nothing. She might not get a suitable heart, but Avery would trap her in his ce again. If that were really the case, the remaining time of her life would most likely be younger brother for thest time. She didn¡¯t even dare to imagine such a possibility. Her voice was a little stiff. ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. I want to go abroad now, regardless of whether a suitable heart can be found or not. In thest period of time, I want to stay by my grandmother and younger brother¡¯s side. ¡°After all, you still have many things to do in the country. It should be difficult for you to leave in a short time. I have already troubled you so much. I can go by myself.¡± Gustave knew that she was overthinking it. He suddenly changed his mind and wanted her to postpone going abroad. She would definitely think that something else had happened. He couldn¡¯t stop her from going abroad, so he could only tell her the truth. ¡°Darlene, Dr. Elicott has already found a suitable heart for you. His original intention was for me not to tell you first. He was afraid that if something happenedter, you would be upset. It is not good for your health. ¡°But it has been confirmed. The probability of idents is very small. You should be mentally prepared. In less than a month, you should be able to get a heart transnt.¡± Darlene froze and looked at him incredulously. ¡°How is that possible? How could Dr. Elicott not tell me? He mentioned it to me once before, but he hesitated and said that it was not confirmed yet.¡± Gustave was afraid that she would be too excited and expectant when she knew about this news. The more excited she was, the greater the blow she would suffer. He nodded. ¡°It is true. I have seen the test report. It is absolutely true. Dr. Elicott did not tell you because he was afraid that you would be too happy. In your current situation, great joy and sorrow are harmful to your body. ¡°I know that I can¡¯t stop you from going abroad now. I can only tell you. You should treat it calmly first. I will wait for the day of your heart transnt with you.¡± Once he said this, Darlene would naturally be unable to go abroad. The time for the heart donation was an hour after death. People could only donate their hearts after death, but the time had to be controlled for a short period of time after death to ensure the activity of the heart. Darlene was so happy that she couldn¡¯t speak. She only opened her mouth when she got out of the elevator. ¡°Great, I should go thank Dr. Elicott now. He has helped me too much. Now, my life is saved by him and that donor.¡± Gustave looked at her and saw that she was so excited that her eyes were red, and tears were falling. He sighed, but he felt extremely happy for her from the bottom of his heart. ¡°I knew I shouldn¡¯t tell you now, and I told you to calm down. Look at you. You are so emotional now.¡± Darlene turned around impatiently. ¡°I¡¯m going to see Dr. Elicott and thank him.¡± Gustave stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t go yet. There are so many people waiting for you outside. Eat first. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call Dr. Elicott over. You have plenty of time to thank him.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Darlene stopped and looked at him. This good news made her pale face a lot rosier. She smiled, a little embarrassed, ¡°Yes, I am too excited. I should calm down. Let¡¯s go back first. It is time to celebrate. I should also thank you.¡± Gustave sent her out. ¡°Speaking of which, the divorce and the heart transnt were all thanks to him.¡± Darlene was excited in her heart. She didn¡¯t hear what Gustave said clearly, and she didn¡¯t know that the evidence was actually provided by Nathen. When they arrived at Gustave¡¯s vi, other than Aleena, there were also Elisa and Josefina. They had juste over from the crew. They suggested barbecuing and eating together. Gustave wanted to let them have a good time and let the servants in the vi go home first. Only Darnell insisted on staying here. Darlene and Elisa had not seen each other for a long time. They were good friends in high school. When they washed vegetables in the kitchen together, they chatted about the things when they were studying. She did not know why, but she thought of therge house of photos that she had found at Nathen¡¯s ce. They were all her photos. At that time, Nathen said that it was Elisa who took the photos and asked him to give them to Darlene. Thinking of this, Darlene casually mentioned, ¡°I never had so many photos before. Thank you. When I saw the photos, I was shocked.¡± Elisa paused for a moment and looked at her strangely. ¡°What photos?¡± Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Never Love Him Darlene thought that Elisa had forgotten it and reminded her, ¡°Dr. Elicott said that you took the photos in high school. You gave them to Dr. Elicott and asked him to give them to me.¡± She saw that Elisa still didn¡¯t remember it and was a little surprised. ¡°Have you forgotten?¡± Elisa did not have a good memory and did not remember much. Outside the kitchen, Nathen walked in with a smile. ¡°What are you cooking? I smelled it as soon as I came in.¡± When he suddenly came in to talk, Elisa remembered that Nathen, who had almost never contacted her before, suddenly got her mobile phone number and called her to ask her out for a cup of coffee two months ago. Elisa remembered that Nathen had a bad temper in high school. His temper was very bad that no one dared to get close to him. Moreover, she had never contacted him before, so she politely refused. After that, Nathen told her on the phone with embarrassment. He said that he had taken a lot of photos of Darlene in high school and was discovered by Darlene. He did not know how to exin it, so he asked Elisa, who loved photography in high school, to help him. It was normal for students to have a crush on someone else. Elisa herself often came into contact with the media industry, so she immediately agreed with a smile. After that, she also gossiped with her colleagues for a while, saying that a boy with such a cold personality when he was in high school would also have a crush. It was really hard to tell. But several months had passed. If Nathen had not suddenly appeared now, maybe she would have forgotten. Elisa immediately replied to Darlene and nodded, ¡°Oh, I remember now. There was such a thing. It just so happened that Dr. Elicott also came over. For the matter of the photos, I have to thank you, Dr. Elicott. I couldn¡¯t contact Darlene at that time.¡± Nathen didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of guilt on his face, as if this was really the case. He thought for a moment and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Have these dishes been washed? Do you need my help?¡± Elisa smiled meaningfully and immediately found an excuse to leave. ¡°Then you guys prepare first. I will go out and prepare the table.¡± After she finished speaking, she did not wait for Darlene to speak again. She was worried that Darlene would ask about the photos again and quickly went outside. There were only two people left in the huge kitchen. Darlene put the washed vegetables aside and said. ¡°The ingredients have been washed. I¡¯m preparing the seasoning. I¡¯ll cook some soupter. There¡¯s nothing else. Why don¡¯t you go out and rest for a while, Dr. Elicott?¡± Nathen half¨Cjokingly said, ¡°We are all guests. We can¡¯t let you do all the work. I will cook the soup. You can¡¯t eat some seasonings now, so let me prepare it.¡± Darlene was stunned for a moment before realizing it. She was indeed a guest. Speaking of which, her identity here was the same as Nathen¡¯s. Darlene stepped aside, and Nathen naturally untied the apron on her body and tied it to himself. ¡°The smell here in the kitchen is not good for your health, so you should go out and rest first.¡± Gustave, who was standing outside, was particrly unhappy. He gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, ¡°How can this man keep touching her? Everyone knows how to cook soup. Darnell, do you think I can¡¯t?¡± No matter how bad his cooking skills were, he would be better than Nathen as he thought. If not for the fact that Darlene remembered that he couldn¡¯t even fry the eggs and politely rejected Gustave¡¯s request to help out in the kitchen, how could he only stand outside and see Nathen show off? Darnell stood behind to watch the show and responded, ¡°Mr. Walpole, since you don¡¯t want him to remove Ms. Garcia¡¯s apron, why don¡¯t you stop him? How could you stand behind others and gossip?¡± Gustave was so angry that he turned around and wanted to beat him up. Darnell immediately dodged and continued, ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t seem appropriate for you to go in and stop him as you¡¯re just Ms. Garcia¡¯s friend. ¡°Ms. Garcia had already divorced and ispletely free. Whoever she wants to hang out with, it is all up to her.¡± Elisa stood at the side and listened. She did not hear clearly and immediately came over. ¡°Who? What happened?¡± Darnell said enthusiastically, ¡°It has nothing to do with Mr. Walpole. Speaking of which, Mr. Walpole is good at everything except his cooking skills. It is rare to see a man who can enter the kitchen to help.¡± ¡°Although it is rare, there is one here. I think Dr. Elicott is good at cooking,¡± Elisa immediately understood and smiled. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°I heard Aleena say that Darlene went to Dr. Elicott¡¯s house to have a meal before. Darlene even praised that his food was delicious.¡± Darnell clicked his tongue and sighed, ¡°Really? Nowadays, it¡¯s rare to see this kind of man¡­¡± Gustave interrupted him with a smile, but his eyes were cold. ¡°Darnell, the position you stepped on is wrong. Your year¨Cend bonus is gone.¡± Darnell was silent abruptly. He looked at Gustave without any intention of joking. He could notugh now. Elisa stared at Darnell¡¯s leather shoes for two seconds before bursting intoughter. ¡°Darnell, Mr. Walpole is right. How can you step on his position?¡± Darnell immediately chased after him. ¡°Mr. Walpole, Mr. Walpole, please listen to my exnation. Let¡¯s talk. The weather is cold. Don¡¯t make my heart cold as well. We rely on the year¨Cend bonus to celebrate the New Year. It was a joke. Don¡¯t take it seriously. We have been friends for ten years, aren¡¯t we?¡± Gustave slowly sat back down on the sofa and took a sip of tea. After a long while, he looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t cook well. I don¡¯t know you well. Dr. Elicott is your friend.¡± Darnell looked at Elisa with despair. ¡°Ms. Emmy, the joke was made by everyone. I can¡¯t bear the loss alone. You should at least say something for me.¡± Elisa immediately looked up at the wall and walked to Aleena. ¡°Hey, Aleena, let¡¯s take a taxi back after dinner. Did Josefina drive here? Why don¡¯t we ask Josefina to take us back?¡± Josefina smiled and replied, ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± As the only victim, Darnell looked at Elisa, who had escaped unscathed and wanted to cry but had no tears. Gustave got up and chatted with them. Darnell was left alone, standing by the wall to reflect on his mistakes. Nathen came out of the kitchen with the tes. Darlene smiled and took out the vegetables. ¡°Wash your hands and prepare to eat.¡± Gustave turned around and looked at them who came out of the kitchen room one after another. For some reason, he felt ufortable again. He obviously had nothing to do with Darlene, but he felt like someone touched his woman. The meal was lively. Elisa and Darnell were drinking together, and then Aleena and Gustave joined them. Because Darlene could not drink, she only drank some juice. Nathen said that he had to drive back, so he only drank juice with Darlene. Gustave drank a lot of wine, and he was not happy after drinking it. No matter what, he wanted to drink juice. For so many years, Darnell had never seen him drink juice. He only bought a bottle of juice for Darlene when he was shopping, thinking that Darlene could not drink. Now, the two men wanted to drink juice, and it was alreadyte at night, so he couldn¡¯t buy it. Darnell was like an assistant and a butler. He was drunk and got up again. He went to the kitchen to squeeze the juice. He was dizzy and almost smashed a juicer. The kitchen was filled with the sound of things being knocked over. When the juice was finally done and taken out, Nathen said that he had a stomach disease two days ago and couldn¡¯t eat anything spicy like Darlene. Then Gustave did not eat spicy food no matter what, saying that chili was not good for his body. He had to quit spicy food and take care of his body. The people at the dining table were allughing. Only Josefina, Darlene, and Nathen were sober after the meal. Josefina originally wanted to send Aleena and the others back, but just as she went out, she received a call from Braylen. She did not look good. It seemed that she had encountered a difficult matter and could only leave first. It was already veryte at night. Darlene took Nathen¡¯s car and sent Aleena and Elisa back. It was almost midnight on the way back to Gustave¡¯s house after sending them off. She was really sleepy. When the car drove halfway, she fell asleep directly. Nathen stopped the car by the roadside. He did not wake her up and was not in a hurry. The dim light outside the car window projected in, and he rarely looked at her at such a close distance. After a long time, he let out a self¨Cdeprecatingugh. ¡°Why do you always love someone else? ¡°It was him in the past, and now it is Gustave. Why can¡¯t it be me after so many years?¡± Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Could You Go and See Him? In a drowsy sleep, Darlene felt something approaching and that kind of feeling made her feel a little suffocated. Darlene tilted her head vaguely toward the window, shrank to pull the covers closer together, and lifted her hand to grab them, only to find a coat cuff. Only then did Darlene vaguely realize that she was not in bed and there was no quilt over her. What was more, she was not lying t. The sudden realization of this fact caused Darlene¡¯s drowsiness to dissipate and she almost sat up straight. Ever since Darlene, during the day, learned that the divorce papers had gone through sessfully, she had been uneasy. She was always worried that Avery would suddenlye looking for her as in the past. Darlene was worried that she might identally fall back into Avery¡¯s hands again. The strange sensations around her stiffened Darlene. She got up in a hurry, opened her eyes, and met the eyes of Nathen, who was pulling himself away from her in a hurry. Darlene always had this feeling. Sometimes, when she suddenly woke up and saw Nathen in front of her, the man she saw seemed to be different from the one she was familiar with. It seemed to be Nathen¡¯s eyes, or something else, but Darlene could not say. But every time, it was in a very short few seconds when Darlene came back to her senses from a daze, and Nathen seemed to quickly return to normal. However, Nathen seemed to be a bit slower in his reaction this time. When Darlene woke up and saw him, he had moved away. However, the panic on his face could still be seen and he even forgot to find an excuse to exin. Darlene sat up straight and looked at the empty street in front of her. The car pulled up in the parking space by the roadside and did not go forward. Darlene felt a little strange and only spoke after she recovered. ¡°Dr. Elicott, what happened? Why did you suddenly stop?¡± Nathen finally returned to his usual appearance and naturally reached out to the back seat of the car. He took a woolen nket and handed it to Darlene. ¡°You fell asleep just now. It is cold at night. Cover yourself up with this nket in case you may catch a cold. You should take good care of yourself and get ready for the operation.¡± Nathen didn¡¯t even look at Darlene as he started the car and continued driving. ¡°Do you have any idea where you¡¯re going to live? ¡°I am working the night shifts in the hospital these days, and I won¡¯t go back home. Why don¡¯t you stay at my ce for a while? It just so happens that you can also find a suitable house during this period of time.¡± Darlene had never thought about this at all. After she left the hospital today, she almost naturally nned to live in Gustave¡¯s ce. So in the afternoon, when Gustave apanied Darlene to the Southwood Vi, packed her clothes and other things, and carried tworge suitcases to his vi, she didn¡¯t even feel there was something wrong. It was probably because during the time Darlene had left Avery¡¯s ce some time ago, she had been living in Gustave¡¯s ce and Gustave even let her live in the master bedroom upstairs. After that, Avery brought Darlene back. Gustave left all her things untouched in the bedroom. It was as if that room was Darlene¡¯s. Seeing that Darlene did not respond, Nathen nced at her and continued to say, ¡°It is not safe for you to live in the hotel alone. Whether you are to buy a ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. house or rent one, it will not be settled in a short time. ¡°Just stay at my ce first. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go back these days. The housekeeper won¡¯t disturb you too much. She will only go over for one or two hours every day and help you prepare food and clean up the room.¡± Darlene looked a little embarrassed. She didn¡¯t think much of it at first, but now that Nathen had spoken to this point, she couldn¡¯t say she would stay in Gustave¡¯s ce. Darlene was about to agree when the phone rang. It happened to be Gustave. Darlene answered the phone, and Gustave mumbled vaguely on the other side of the line. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed. I left the gate open for you. Close it when you get back. Just park in the front yard. Bring a hangover pill back for me.¡± Nathen tapped on the door with his hand to hide his anger and looked out of the window. Darlene responded, but somehow felt a little unconfident, ¡°You¡¯d better shut the gate. I won¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°What? Do you want to stay out all night? The gate is unlocked. If a burr breaks in, you take the loss.¡± Gustave was probably really drunk and did not say anything normal. Nathen was facing the window. If Darlene could see his face at this moment, she could see the emotions on his face and know he was extremely pissed. Gustave directly hung up the phone. Darlene hesitated and did not know how to exin it. Nathen turned his face back, but he looked very calm now. Nathen then said in a calm voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can stay at Gustave¡¯s ce first.¡± When Darlene was back, it was already veryte. Darlene got out of the car and Nathen left in his car. She was about to inside go when there was the sound of a car honking behind her. Darlene thought that Nathen still had something to say and came back. When she turned around, she saw that the person who got out of the car was Cyrus. Darlene did not want to see Cyrus. It should be said that she did not want to see anyone rted to Avery. She turned around and wanted to go in directly, but Cyrus stopped her. ¡°Ms. Garcia, Mr. Gard just came out of the emergency room, and he is in a bad condition. The doctor has already given him two consecutive tranquilizers. Ms. Garcia, could you go and see Mr. Gard?¡± Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Chapter 198 A Kiss Darlene did not turn around. She was not interested in why Avery needed tranquilizers, and she no longer cared about his current physical condition. After pausing for a moment, she continued to walk in, pretending that she had not heard Cyrus¡® request. As she walked past the iron gate in the front yard, Cyrus suddenly knelt behind her and said in a deep voice, ¡°I am not qualified to force you to make a choice, but this time, Mr. Gard¡¯s condition is really bad.¡± ¡°Mr. Gard has forgotten all the things that he did. He suddenly faced so much evidence and the self that waspletely different from the one in his memory. It¡¯s difficult for him to ept these things. ¡°I only hope you can take a look at him andfort him so that he can go through it.¡± Seeing that Darlene still did not turn around, Cyrus raised his voice somewhat eagerly. ¡°Mr. Gard hurt you. The Gard family, including me, also hurt you. ¡°But Mr. Gard¡¯s current mood is really bad. The doctor said that if this went on, something would happen. I can only shamelessly beg you to see him.¡± Darlene turned around. An old man was kneeling in front of her. It was impossible for her to be unmoved. However, her voice was still cold and distant. ¡°Cyrus, you know best how much effort I put in to leave him. You also know best how much pain I suffered because of him. ¡°It is not that I am ruthless. Reality does not allow me to be soft¨Chearted at all. Cyrus, you forced me like this just to humiliate yourself. A person like him is not worthy of you doing this.¡± Cyrus said sadly, ¡°Back then, Mr. Gard did something wrong to you. It was all because he was deceived by Vivian. ¡°Now, Vivian is already living a life worse than death. After Mr. Gard learned the truth, he tortured her and no longer had any feelings for her. ¡°It was also because of his love for you. He hoped that he could make it up to you and make you feel better.¡± Cyrus was anxious to defend Avery. ¡°Ever since his mother passed away, Mr. Gard has not been treated well by anyone. ¡°His father does not love him. His grandfather just wants to train him as a tool to manage thepany and control him. ¡°In those years, Mr. Gard always thought that you treated him well because you wanted the money of the Gard family. He thought you wanted to curry favor with him to get benefits. That was why he was so wary of you and hostile to you. Yet he is really grateful to you and cares about you.¡± Darlene sneered, ¡°He is grateful to me and cares about me? Cyrus, tell me. What has he done to show his gratitude to me and concern for me over these years? ¡°When he was paralyzed in bed, I took care of him for a year. In return, I got his indifference for two years. When he was in a wheelchair, I took care of him for another year. In return, I was injured in the middle of the night by him and got six stitches in the emergency room. ¡°Finally, I thought I would no longer suffer, but in the end, the child was gone, and both Nigel and I were almost killed by him.¡± There was only indifference in her eyes as Darlene looked at Cyrus. She said sarcastically, ¡°Cyrus, tell me. What is gratitude? And what is care? What can be considered hispensation? ¡°You said that no one loved Avery and that he was pitiful, but he has a family. You are just a butler, and you are willing to kneel down and plead for him. ¡°Cyrus, he is not pitiful. All these years, the pitiful person has always been me. All of you are advising me to forgive him, but no one ever tried to persuade him to let me go back then.¡± Cyrus was speechless. After a while, he said, ¡°Ms. Garcia, Gard really cares about you. At this point, he really knows that he was wrong. After all, he¡­¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Darlene interrupted him. Even though she tried to calm down, she almost lost control of her emotions. She took a deep breath, her nails sinking into her palms. She slowed down her breathing and turned around. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything else. Cyrus, I know what you want to say, but I won¡¯t listen. It¡¯s cold outside. You should go back early. Keep your knees warm. I¡¯ve said I won¡¯t go see him, and I won¡¯t change my mind.¡± She went straight inside. Cyrus wanted to stop her, but he was not so thick¨Cskinned and could not say a word. Darlene walked inside. When she went up the steps, she saw Gustave leaning against the door. Her expression froze for a moment, and she subconsciously looked back. Cyrus had already stood up and was about to turn to leave. There was no doubt that Gustave saw Cyrus. Darlene walked over. Gustave suddenly said, ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Darlene nodded. She didn¡¯t know whether he was sober or not, but she replied seriously, ¡°Yes. I won¡¯t see him.¡± Gustave was reeking of alcohol. Darlene couldn¡¯t tell if she was talking to him or herself. She wanted to enter the door, but Gustave stood at the door and looked down at her, not wanting to move aside. Not only did he not let her go, but he also took a step closer to her. They were so close that she felt pressured. Darlene subconsciously took a step back. She couldn¡¯t go in, so she found a reason to go out. ¡°I forgot about the hangover medicine for you. I saw that there was a self¨Cservice shopping machine not far away from the vi. I will go buy it for you now.¡± Just as she turned around and was in a hurry to go down the stairs, she was pulled back by the arm, uncontrobly falling on him. In a panic, she immediately pushed Gustave away and took two steps back. Gustave looked very unhappy. When he spoke, Darlene even heard a trace of grievance in his tone. He had never revealed such an emotion before. ¡°I don¡¯t cook well. I can learn. Next time, you don¡¯t have to lock me outside the kitchen.¡± Darlene¡¯s mind was nk, and she answered in confusion, ¡°Everyone has their own strengths. Mr. Walpole, you don¡¯t need to feel inferior because of this.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She hurriedly corrected herself. ¡°I mean, your cooking skills are not bad.¡± Gustave took another step forward. He stretched out his hand and encircled her against the door. Because he had drunk too much wine, his eyes seemed misty. He stared straight at Darlene¡¯s face. ¡°Who is better, me or Dr. Elicott?¡± His hot breath approached her. Darlene was in a daze. She was eager to leave when Gustave, who had trapped her, suddenly kissed her. Just as Darlene instinctively turned her head to avoid him, his lipsnded on her cheek. Darlene had just returned from the snow, and her body was still cold. When the warm lips touched her face, her mind was in a mess. Gustave seemed crazy rather than drunk. After she dodged, heughed softly, ¡°Aurora, could it be you think Avery is better?¡± Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Chapter 199 17 thousand dors for One Night Approaching footsteps sounded inside the door. Darnell walked over. When he heard that Gustave had gone out, he was worried, so he came over to take a look. Darnell drank a little less than Gustave. After Darlene left, Darnell went back to the bedroom andy down for a while. He was almost sober. When he arrived at the door, Darnell looked at Gustave, who had blocked Darlene by the door. Immediately, it was as if Darnell saw nothing, his gaze naturally drifted away from them. Then, Darnell looked at the sky, turned around, and walked straight inside. Darlene called out to him anxiously, ¡°Darnell,e over and help me. He drank too much.¡± Darnell stood inside and hesitated. He thought about Darlene¡¯s current physical condition. If Gustave really drank too much and did something to her, it would be inappropriate. Darnell didn¡¯t know whether Gustave had really drunk too much or was just pretending to be drunk. In the end, Darnell turned around and walked out. He looked at Darlene and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Ms. Garcia, you¡¯re back. Mr. Walpole, you¡¯re here too. I¡¯ve been looking around for him for a long time.¡± Darlene waited for him to finish lying and then said anxiously, ¡°Pull him away first and help him to the bedroom. I¡¯ll go buy him some hangover medicine.¡± Darnell didn¡¯t think about it and immediately replied, ¡°No need, Ms. Garcia. It¡¯s not safe for you to go out in the middle of the night. There¡¯s hangover medicine in the bedroom. I¡¯ll just get it for Mr. Walpole.¡± Darlene was stunned for a moment. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Darnell¡¯s expression was extremely confident. As if to prove that he did not lie, Darnell said, ¡°I just took it. Otherwise, I would not have sobered up so quickly.¡± Darlene really wanted to ask him, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you let Gustave take it?¡± Thinking that it was toote to say so, she did not speak again. Darnell helped Gustave to the bedroom, brought him hangover medicine, and then went to the kitchen to make him a ss of honey water. Darlene stood at the side and watched. There was nothing she could do here. When Darnell was done with all the work, Gustave fell asleep, and she returned to her bedroom to sleep. As soon as Darlene left, Gustave, who had been drunk and asleep a moment ago, immediately sat up from the bed and looked at Darnell with gloomy eyes. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Darnell had a feeling that he might lose his year¨Cend bonus in the next ten years, so he defended himself with a guilty conscience. ¡°Mr. Walpole, I really didn¡¯t know that you had asked Ms. Garcia to buy the hangover medicine. I casually said that we had it at home. Don¡¯t worry. The hangover medicine and honey water will definitely not harm you.¡± Thinking about how Gustave had blocked Darlene at the door, Darnell couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°But Mr. Walpole, don¡¯t me me for being nosy. ¡°No matter how difficult it is for you to control your feelings for Ms. Garcia, it is better to wait until Ms. Garcia has a sessful heart transnt before you express them. At this time, you should be more careful.¡± Gustave thought that Darnell had just personally fed him the hangover medicine and a ss of honey water. No matter how he looked at Darnell, Gustave felt awkward. Originally, he wanted to punish Darnell, but now, Gustave waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, alright. Go out. I have a headache.¡± Darnell felt relieved and immediately wanted to leave. Gustave¡¯s phone on the bedside table rang. It was already midnight. It should not be the time to make a call. Darnell guessed that Cassius might be calling to cause trouble. When he walked to the door, Darnell could not help listening. Gustave picked up the phone and was a little displeased when he saw that the caller ID on the phone was Josefina. Meanwhile, the usually calm and steady Josefina¡¯s voice was now filled with fear. Her voice was so shaky that it was hard to hear clearly. ¡°Mr. Walpole, I really have no other choice. No one can help me. Please give Braylen a call and ask him to spare me. Braylen and you are good friends. He will definitely agree.¡± Gustave had an impatient expression. ¡°Ms. Hogan, I¡¯ve reminded you once. You are my employee, but it¡¯s your private affair and has nothing to do with me. In the future, don¡¯t call me because of this kind of thing.¡± know. I don¡¯t have any other rtionship with you, Mr. Walpole.¡± Josefina probably noticed that he was about to hang up, and her voice suddenly became urgent. ¡°Just¡­ just take it as a favor to Ms. Garcia. She and I are from the same university. We can be considered friends.¡± Gustave interrupted her, ¡°Ms. Hogan, I will say it onest time. I will not interfere in your private affairs with Braylen. It¡¯s none of my business. ¡°Darlene is not familiar with you. You have not been in contact for years. Even though you are in a bad situation, don¡¯t try to use her.¡± Gustave¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°After all, there are some things that you can only me yourself for. Others can¡¯t help you.¡± After he finished speaking, he hung up the phone and fell asleep. This matter was thrown to the back of his mind. Josefina stared at the phone and put it aside with a pale face. In the dark room, she clenched her fists and walked to the man sitting in front of the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window nervously. Josefina squatted down and grabbed his trousers. ¡°Braylen, don¡¯t be like this. Dayton is in danger. The doctor said that he wouldn¡¯t give Dayton surgery without money. ¡°The 17 thousand dors was all spent. I have already borrowed money from all the people who are willing to help me. Just lend me another 17 thousand dors. I will definitely repay you all the money in the future, okay?¡± Braylen put his arms on his legs, leaned forward, and looked at Josefina¡¯s face in front of him in the dim light. Even though it was so dark, it was not difficult to see that her face was as beautiful and attractive as before. No wonder a few years ago, Braylen was willing to break with his family for Josefina, give up his career and future, and apany her in a rented house that was less than 120 square yards. Braylen, who had never cooked before, was worried that she would not be able to endure the poor life. For her, early in the morning, he went to the market to buy ingredients and learned how to cook. He ttered a group of vulgar, fat, middle¨Caged men and drank with them until his stomach bled just for a contract worth 17 thousand dors. In order to marry Josefina and let her live a better life, Braylen risked his life to get 17 thousand dors. She had probably forgotten it long ago. you Braylen smiled coldly and sarcastically, ¡°Josefina, I always thought that had taken hundreds of millions of dors from my father before running away. I guessed you had gotten several billion dors at least, but you only took 85 thousand dors. ¡°85 thousand dors,¡± Braylen repeated these words and felt it was really funny. Hisughter became louder. ¡°Josefina, you really think ¡®highly¡® of me and my family. 85 thousand dors made you betray me and run away with another man overnight.¡± Braylen raised his finger to lift Josefina¡¯s chin and looked at her carefully. ¡°You are borrowing 17 thousand dors from me now to save that man. ¡°Josefina, you are wrong. Last time, I spent 17 thousand dors buying you for a night, but you slept with others. I feel disgusted thinking about it now. Even the women who tried to seduce me at Twilight Paradise are all virgins. ¡°Now you want me to spend another 17 thousand dors buying you again. I am more willing to use this money to find someone to kill Dayton.¡± Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Owe Him Josefina¡¯s face was pale. At this point, she had no other choice but to beg Braylen. She thought, no matter what, I couldn¡¯t sit by and watch Dayton die. A year ago, it was Dayton who risked his life to donate half of his kidney to my dad. Although Dad did not make it, Dayton lost half of his kidney, and he has be much weaker. Otherwise, he probably wouldn¡¯t have ended up hanging by a thread because of a minor car ident a few days ago. Her voice trembled violently. ¡°I know you think I¡¯m cheap and that I don¡¯t deserve it. Please, lend me some money for thest time for the sake of what we had. ¡°I only need 17 thousand dors. I swear that I¡¯ll pay you back soon, and I won¡¯t ask you again shamelessly. Will you trust me one more time?¡± Braylen did not say a word. He just looked at her coldly, as if he was watching a clown performance, extremely intrigued. Josefina was so anxious that her eyes were red. ¡°Dayton is still lying in the hospital¡¯s hallway, and doctors won¡¯t let him into the emergency room. If this continues, he will die. Braylen, there are some things I can¡¯t tell you, but I do owe him. I can¡¯t watch him die.¡± Braylen chuckled and said, ¡°What we had? Ms. Hogan, aren¡¯t you disgusted by your words? How dare you mention the past? ¡°You owe him? Alright then. Come up with something touching enough. Perhaps I¡¯ll be delighted or moved. Then I¡¯ll lend you the money.¡± He tapped his fingers on the edge of the sofa and pondered for a moment. ¡°Let me help. What kind of excuse is touching enough? Why don¡¯t you say that you had a terminal illness a year ago, and Dayton saved you? What do you think?¡± Josefina reached out, wanting to beg him again. Braylen, who was on the sofa, suddenly got up and avoided her hands in disgust. His eyes were cold. ¡°Ms. Hogan, if you want money, you can have it. You strike me as a cheap slut. Well, as I said, my bodyguard is not picky. ¡°Speaking of which, I have never treated my men unfairly, and I¡¯m sure he can afford 17 thousand dors. Why don¡¯t you go ahead and please him? The check for 17 thousand dors is in the nightstand¡¯s drawer. You can take it after you¡¯re done.¡± As soon as Braylen walked out, a tall and strong bodyguard in ck walked in and directly approached Josefina. Josefina tightened her grip on the corner of her clothes and immediately got up to leave. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to lend me money, I¡¯ll think of something else. Sorry about wasting your time.¡± Braylen stood at the door and turned to look at her. ¡°Ms. Hogan, you haven¡¯t changed at all. Do you think you can juste and go as you please?¡± He ordered the bodyguard who came in, ¡°Cody, if you want her, you can keep her.¡± When he finished speaking, he walked out of the door and closed the bedroom door behind him. Josefina watched as Cody Wat approached. She frantically tried to grab the fruit knife in her bag. Just as she reached the bag, Cody suddenly grabbed her arm and dragged her onto the bed. ¡°Ms. Hogan, sorry to offend you. 17 thousand dors in exchange for one night with you? Well, given what kind of woman you are now, I guess it¡¯s a great deal for you.¡± Josefina gritted her teeth and tried her best to push Cody away. Her wrists were pressed against the bed, and then he wrapped a rope around her hands and tied it in a knot. Her legs, which she had just lifted, were pressed down and tied. He didn¡¯t like the resisting look on her face, so he grabbed her by the shoulders, turned her around, and threw her down on the bed. Josefina could not see Cody¡¯s face anymore. She could only sense that he opened the bedside table to take something out. Then heined impatiently, ¡°Why isn¡¯t that thing here? I¡¯ll go get one.¡± When he got up from the bed, his voice was full of ridicule as he said, ¡°Ms. Hogan, I wouldn¡¯t want a woman like you toe after me with pregnancy after we are done.¡± The door opened, and Cody left. He then quickly came back and pressed down on her from behind. Josefina smelled the cheap, foul perfume she had smelled earlier. She knew that it was still Cody. Braylen would never use such a kind of perfume. Josefina¡¯s struggling body stiffened as Cody fucked her from behind. Her heart turnedpletely cold. Her fingers clung to the quilt beneath her, and her eyes were dull. She thought, over the past year, I have often wondered how I ever made it to N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. this day. For my dad¡¯s kidney, I agreed to the Bulwer family¡¯s request and married Dayton to take care of him for the rest of his life after the kidney transnt. Thew only allows kidneys to be donated to rtives and spouses, so his donation to my dad is illegal. In other words, such a matter cannot be made public. Therefore, I can¡¯t tell anyone. If I did, both Dayton and I would have to take legal responsibility. Even the doctor who performed the surgery on my dad would be implicated. Yet less than a month after I abandoned Braylen and married Dayton, my dad died. From then on, I often thought of killing myself. My dad was dead anyway, and I simply didn¡¯t care about my promise to the Bulwer family. However, I still made it this far. Perhaps I still have a glimmer of hope. Maybe Braylen will¡­ He will what? She couldn¡¯t tell. Lying on the bed, she showed a self¨Cdeprecating smile, her tears sinking silently into the pillow. It was alreadyte in the night when the man behind her finished his business. She heard a door open, and she figured that it was probably the bathroom door. The sound of running water came from the bathroom. A momentter, Cody came out of the bathroom. He walked to the bedside and knocked on the bedside table beside her. ¡°Ms. Hogan, are you nning to stay here for the night? This is Mr. Swale¡¯s room. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t agree.¡± He untied Josefina¡¯s hands and feet and watched as she rose, her face ghastly pale. Her clothes were in disarray, and marks were all over her neck and body. She looked horrible. Josefina looked at Cody, her eyes lifeless, as if she were dead. Her line of sight was like a ck hole, sucking him in. There was nothing but deep hatred in her eyes. Cody avoided her gaze and coughed. Then he said, ¡°Ms. Hogan, if you feel that you suffer a loss being fucked by me, you may go to the police. ¡°I think you know very well that the Swale family has the bestw firm in the country. They also have countless connections in both the police department and the court. Ms. Hogan, if you are stubborn enough to insist on giving it a go, go ahead. ¡°However, we should make one thing clear. If you want to go to the police, you can¡¯t take the check away. After all, once you take the money, what has happened will be a different thing. Right?¡± Josefina sat at the head of the bed, silent and motionless. Someone called her. It was Nataly Doyle, her mother¨Cinw. She pressed the answer button and heard Nataly¡¯s sobbing voice, cursing, ¡°Come back if you get the money. Dayton¡¯s breath stopped for a second earlier. If it hadn¡¯t been for the help of a kind doctor who gave him CPR, he would have died now. ¡°If you don¡¯te back, they won¡¯t operate on him. Then he will die for sure.¡± After a long time, Josefina said, ¡°I see¡°. Then she hung up the phone. As before, she sat still at the head of the bed, looking out of the dark French window. After a long time, she opened the nightstand and took the check out. Then she got up, put on her shoes and her coat, and grabbed her bag. The sweater inside was a crumpled mess. She reached out and tugged at it, but the folds would not smooth out whatsoever. The rubber band on her hair was nowhere to be seen. She reached out and gathered her hair casually, tucked it behind her ears, and walked out of the bedroom. When she opened the bedroom door, Braylen was standing outside, smoking. Through the smoke, he narrowed his eyes and looked at her, looking disdainful. Josefina walked past him and heard him sneer, ¡°Ms. Hogan, hold on to the money and don¡¯t show up here ever again. I only have one bodyguard who isn¡¯t picky, and he¡¯s not interested in you anymore.¡± It seemed that Josefina didn¡¯t hear anything as she walked down the stairs. When she went downstairs, she felt that her vision was a bit dark, and her body shook. For some reason, Braylen immediately reached out and grabbed her subconsciously, though they were so far away from each other, and he couldn¡¯t reach her at all. His subconscious action made him gloomier. He pulled down his sleeve and covered the tooth mark on his wrist. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Darlene Left Josefina went downstairs. She did not stop at all, nor did she look back. She walked out. Braylen stood upstairs and looked at her. He could not see her face clearly from a distance, but he felt her face was pale. When she walked out, she was like a light shadow, lifeless. Braylen suddenly felt panicked. He was not sure how big of a blow his revenge was to her. He had only focused on venting his anger. He looked at her back until she walked out of the door of the vi. Then he said, ¡°Tim, ask someone to follow her and keep an eye on her these days.¡± Tim Wood was a little contemptuous of Josefina. Hearing that, Tim couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mr. Braylen, are you worried Ms. Hogan can¡¯t take it easy? ¡°Forgive me for being blunt, but you may really worry too much. Mr. Swale and I found out Ms. Hogan¡¯s true colors a year ago.¡± Noticing Braylen¡¯s tense expression, Tim continued to say, ¡°A year ago, the day before Ms. Hogan left with that man, Mr. Swale went to see her because he was soft¨Chearted in the end. ¡°He could not bear to see you suffer like that, so he wanted to have a good chat with Ms. Hogan and agreed to let you two be together. ¡°But Ms. Hogan could not keep her cool and thought Mr. Swale was determined to disown you, so she said on the spot that she wanted 170 thousand dors to leave you.¡± Tim thought back to that day and felt it was not worth it for Braylen, ¡°At that time, Mr. Swale did not say a word for a long time, but Ms. Hogan reduced the price in half and wanted 85 thousand dors. ¡°Mr. Swale thought it was your idea and wanted to give her the money. Anyway, Mr. Swale intended to give in, so he gave her 85 thousand dors. ¡°The next morning, Ms. Hogan honored the check and went abroad with that man. There was no news of them afterward¡­¡± Tim seemed reluctant to stop. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just feel a long time has passed, and you are about to forget what happened that day.¡± About to forget? Braylen thought about that sentence andughed at himself. That was right. He kept forgetting how Josefina had hurt him. Braylen remembered if Josefina had not borrowed money from him and he hadn¡¯t spent 17 thousand dors to sleep with her for a night, he would not have found out she was not a virgin and would have forgiven her like a fool. If Josefina had been a virgin, Braylen could have lied to himself that she and Dayton were just putting on an act. Braylen thought she left him to go abroad for some reason. But she was not a virgin. She had lost her virginity to Dayton. She used to be so reserved and shy in front of Braylen. Josefina got together with Braylen when she was 18, and he could only kiss her before they got married when she was 21. Later, she went to grad school when she was 21. Only then did they start to live together. Braylen still remembered the first night when they were on the same bed, Josefina was so nervous that she cried under him. He was afraid she would feel pain. Therefore, he suppressed his desire and fell asleep with her in his arms without having sex with her. Braylen had said he would wait for her to graduate. However, less than a yearter, he became a joke. She ran away with Dayton and lost her virginity which she valued so much to Dayton. All those years, Braylen had endured everything for her and had done everything he could. He was swift and decisive in the business world, but he doted on Josefina to the extreme. Unfortunately, it was all just a joke. Braylen gripped the stair railing. How could he not hate her? When he found out she lost willing to have sex with Dayton, Dayton wouldn¡¯t force her to do it. Braylen¡¯s palm on the stair railing trembled, and he took another puff. Tim couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Mr. Braylen, Ms. Hogan has gone far away. You don¡¯t have to smoke anymore. You¡¯ve been drinking too much all these years, and your stomach isn¡¯t good. It¡¯s better to not smoke or drink.¡± Braylen wore perfume. He had sprayed it not long ago. Cody also wore it. That was why Braylen had smoked outside when Josefina came out, using the smell of smoke to cover up the smell of perfume. Braylen¡¯s expression was extremely sour. He extinguished the cigarette and threw it into the trash can. When he returned to the bedroom, he coldly instructed, ¡°Do as I say. Find someone to keep an eye on her during this period of time.¡± In the hospital ward, Avery had an extremely restless sleep. As long as hey on the bed and closed his eyes, his mind would go back to how he had punched, kicked, and cursed Darlene in court. He found it hard to ept such a self. It was hard to imagine what had happened in the past. The violent fluctuations in his emotions caused his body to rapidly deteriorate. He was injected with tranquilizers twice in a row, and only after midnight did he barely manage to sleep for a while. Cyrus had just gone to beg Darlene and returned empty¨Chanded. When he pushed open the door, he saw Avery, who was on the bed, get up. Cyrus immediately went in to stop him. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s still very early. It¡¯s only a little past one in the morning. You were tired during the day. You should continue to rest.¡± Avery had a headache, and he felt even more exhausted. Darlene left, and he had no idea what to do. How could Cyrus be at ease? However, when Cyrus thought of how Avery had lost ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. control of his emotions during the day, Cyrus did not dare to insist on stopping Avery. Cyrus could only stand at the door and watch Avery walk in that direction. He wanted to follow Avery secretlyter. Avery walked straight to the window at the end of the corridor, wanting to calm himself down in the wind. When he reached the corner, he suddenly heard a familiar voice. ¡°Sandra, don¡¯t me me for talking to you sote. I want to be safe. I am afraid your brother or someone else would hear me likest time. ¡°Reina has been taken abroad by Gustave¡¯s subordinates. I can¡¯t secretly give her medicine. What if she wakes up? What should I do?¡° Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Chapter 202 The Truth Avery soon recognized that it was Katrina¡¯s voice. After Avery lost his memory, Katrina came to visit him in the ward almost every day, so he was very familiar with her voice. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Avery vaguely sensed that something was wrong with their conversation, so he stopped in his tracks and listened to them. Sandra was as calm as ever. ¡°What are you afraid of? The doctor already gave a diagnosis notice. Even if you didn¡¯t secretly add something to that old woman¡¯s medicine, it was almost impossible for her to wake up. ¡°She may be lucky, but when I asked you to go to the ward, she didn¡¯t see your face, right? She is old. If she really wakes up, how can she remember your voice?¡± Katrina was not like Sandra. She had never yed any tricks before. It was beyond her expectations that Reina would be paralyzed. These days, Katrina had been feeling very uneasy. Her voice was filled with fear. ¡°You are right. Even if she really wakes up, she may not be able to recognize me based on the sound she heard back then. ¡°But a few days ago, to prevent her from suddenly waking up, I secretly went to her ward and added some medicine. If Gustave¡¯s people find out about the medicine abroad, will they find me?¡± ¡°As I said, don¡¯t worry too much. You shouldn¡¯t have added some medicine.¡± Sandra was a little displeased. ¡°She is paralyzed. Even if she wakes up, it has nothing to do with you. But the addition of some medicine will put you in trouble.¡± Katrina became more anxious. ¡°What should I do? If this thing gets out, you can¡¯t leave me alone, just like what you did to Vivian. ¡°Sandra, you asked me to do this. I was worried because Avery invited the best professors. ¡°Please, Sandra. Please help me. We are now in the same boat.¡± Katrina was flustered. Otherwise, she would not have said these words and made Sandra unhappy. Now, Dakota was looking for her daughter, so she ignored Katrina. Katrina felt that her position in the Swale family was getting worse and worse day by day. If what Katrina did was exposed, maybe the Swale family would use this as an excuse to abandon her. Katrina felt terrible when she thought about it. She was used to a life of luxury. Without the support of the Swale family, how would she spend the rest of her life? Sandra¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Why did you mention Vivian? You just can¡¯t keep calm. When did I say that I would abandon you? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t always scare yourself. As long as we keep it a secret, no one will know you told Mrs. Garcia that Nigel passed away, and she was so sad that she suffered high blood pressure and became paralyzed.¡± Sandra was confident. ¡°This is between you and me. You have to be calm and don¡¯t mention it. Then, no one else will know.¡± Sandra looked warily around the corridor. It was already one in the morning, and there was no one in the corridor. Sandra casually looked around. Unexpectedly, she saw Avery walking out from a corner not too far away. He was looking at her and Katrina coldly. Sandra couldn¡¯t believe her eyes, wondering, why does Avery appear here at this time? Sandra¡¯s face was stiff, and her body seemed to be fixed. Katrina was not as calm as Sandra. She was so frightened that she stood there like a puppet, not moving at all. As Avery approached, Sandra suddenly came back to her senses, and her voice trembled even though she tried her best to control it. Sandra forced a smile. ¡°Avery, why are you here sote at night? ¡°Mr. Swale is hospitalized these days. Katrina is here to take care of him. She called me and said that she could not fall asleep, so we came out.¡± Before Sandra finished her words, Avery¡¯s face darkened. He reached out and grabbed her neck angrily. Sandra was forced back, and the back of her head mmed into the wall. Her vision was blurred. Over the years, Sandra had been gentle and virtuous. When Vivian¡¯s evil deeds were exposed, Sandra still managed to whitewash herself. This was the first time that Sandra had made a mistake and exposed herself in front of someone. The sudden sense of suffocation on Sandra¡¯s neck made her grind her teeth in hatred. It was all because of that idiot Katrina, who was scared no matter what she did and always turned to Sandra. Vivian couldn¡¯t be used, otherwise, Sandra wouldn¡¯t cooperate with the st*pid Katrina. Now Sandra put herself in danger. When Sandra thought of this, she regretted it, but Avery had heard it. No matter how she defended herself, it would be useless. Moreover, the hospital was equipped with surveince videos. It had recorded the day when Reina fell into aa, the masked Katrina and Sandra appeared. In the past, there were no suspects, and those images were not enough for people to recognize the two of them. But now that Avery had guessed that it was them, if he watched the surveince videos, he would know everything. Thinking of this, Sandra gritted her teeth. There was no other choice. She had to nder Vivian again, who she had just saved, to protect herself. Avery grabbed Sandra by the neck with one hand and called Cyrus with the other. Avery said in a cold voice, ¡°Immediately call the police and the elders of the Gard family. I will tell them the reason why Mrs. Garcia suddenly fell into aa that day¡­¡± Sandra¡¯s face was pale, but she had to calm down quickly. If the police and the elders of the Gard family came and Avery told them the truth, she would be doomed. Sandra looked at Avery and interrupted his call, ¡°Since you heard it, let¡¯s make a deal. You want another person to suffer more, right? Let me go, and I will give that person to you.¡± Before Sandra finished her words, Katrina, who was so scared that she broke out in cold sweat, suddenly trembled and said, ¡°You must not know that Darlene is about to die from heart failure, right? She will die in less than two months.¡± Katrina¡¯s voice trembled violently, and her face was deathly pale. Avery turned around to look at Katrina. It seemed that he would strangle Katrina to death in the next second. ¡°What did you say? Say it again.¡± Katrina went nk. She only heard something by chance, and she was not sure if it was true. But right now, Katrina had to protect herself. She couldn¡¯t care about much and decided to try her luck. ¡°It¡¯s true. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check it out. You will know what is going on. ¡°More importantly, I know that someone is nning to donate his heart to her. If I tell others about this, that person will fail.¡± Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Chapter 203 A Terminal Illness Avery released his grip on Sandra¡¯s neck and hung up the phone. Avery turned around and approached Katrina, his voice filled with rage. ¡°You¡¯re at the brink of death, yet you still dare to curse Darlene. You must be courting death.¡± Sandra anxiously asked Katrina, ¡°Do you really know who wants to donate his heart to Darlene?¡± Sandra hoped that she could have other bargaining chips that would let Avery not call the police and tell others what he heard. Vivian had reached the end of the rope. If Sandra brought Vivian back and gave her to Avery, Vivian might tell Avery the truth about his car ident and put Sandra in trouble. When that happened, Sandra would be in greater trouble. She would be all washed up. Katrina¡¯s body trembled violently. She was not very sure. The Swale family had shares in this hospital and was one of its bosses, so Lucian and Katrina knew its director well. A few days ago, Katrina went to visit the director. She wanted to pretend to be filial and ask about her father¡¯s current condition. Unexpectedly, Katrina happened to hear the director ask Nathen if the heart that matched Darlene¡¯s was his own. Katrina remembered that Nathen¡¯s answer was ambiguous, and the director was very emotional. It seemed that there was a lot of evidence to confirm that the heart was Nathen¡¯s. Therefore, Katrina was not sure, but Avery wanted to kill her now. To stay alive, she could only pretend to be sure. Thinking of this, Katrina made a decision and said with a straight face, ¡°I am very sure. I heard Nathen say the heart that matched Darlene¡¯s was his. ¡°Nathen is a living person, but he wants to donate his heart to Darlene. If it is known by Darlene, the hospital, or the Elicott family, he can¡¯t do that.¡± Avery fiercely held Katrina¡¯s shoulder and stared at her with an angry gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to your nonsense. How dare you lie that Darlene¡¯s heart is failing?¡± Avery didn¡¯t care whether Nathen wanted to donate his heart. Avery couldn¡¯t believe what he heard. It was ridiculous. Darlene was in good health. How could she suffer heart failure? Katrina was scared out of her wits by Avery¡¯s angry look. She became smart when she was about to die. She quickly had an idea and looked at Sandra. ¡°Sandra, believe me. What I said is true. Why don¡¯t you give the director a call? ¡°The director knows that you know about Darlene¡¯s heart failure. Call him and ask if there is a suitable heart. He will not doubt and tell you directly.¡± Sandra was also very panicked. To be honest, she did not believe Katrina now. However, Katrina spoke with certainty and did not seem to tell a lie. Sandra coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t speak such nonsense.¡± Avery was not easy to fool. Even if Katrina could lie to him now, he would find out the truthter. Katrina nodded with a pale face. ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s not a lie. Sandra, just call the director and let Avery know whether Darlene is sick or not.¡± Sandra had no other choice but to take a deep breath and calm down a little. She called the director. It was early in the morning. The middle-aged director slept early. He might have a dream now. The director answered the phone. It took him quite a long time to recognize Sandra on the other end of the phone. The director said, ¡°Mrs. Gard, it¡¯ste. Is there something urgent?¡± Sandra forced herself to calm her voice down. ¡°Sorry to disturb youte at night. We have kept Darlene¡¯s heart failure from Avery, but we are worried that Avery will know it one day. ¡°So I hope that Darlene can have a heart transnt as soon as possible and recover. I am really worried. I am wondering whether there is a suitable heart for Darlene.¡± The director didn¡¯t say anything. He guessed that the suitable heart might be Nathen¡¯s. The director was alert and denied it. ¡°There is one, but for some reason, that person can¡¯t donate his heart. ¡°We have to wait for a longer time. Ms. Garcia is in critical condition. Once it is confirmed, I will inform your family immediately.¡± Sandra breathed a sigh of relief, and her hands were sweaty. ¡°Okay. There¡¯s nothing else. Please continue your sleep.¡± The director quickly hung up the phone. Sandra looked at Avery again. He seemed to have lost all his strength and blood, his face deathly pale. Avery st*ggered. He rxed his grip on Katrina¡¯s shoulder weakly and squatted. Cyrus had called the Gard family and the police. As Avery said over the phone, he had some clues about the cause of Reina¡¯s ident that day. After the calls, Cyrus went to Avery and saw him fall to the ground. Avery seemed to have lost his soul, his face deathly pale, and the expression on his face was extremely terrifying. Cyrus was shocked. He nced at Katrina and Sandra who were standing beside Avery and rushed over to help Avery. ¡°Mr. Gard, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is your head hurting again? I will help you back to the ward and call the doctor.¡± Avery stood up in a daze. Only then did Cyrus notice that his forehead was covered in a cold sweat. Katrina was still in shock. She was not sure if what she just said was enough to stop Avery from calling the police. But now that Cyrus was here, Katrina did not dare to say anything. Sandra managed to calm down a little. She went over to help Avery up. ¡°I was talking to Katrina here when Avery fell. Cyrus, you should take good care of him. If something happens to him, can you take responsibility?¡± Cyrus replied with some guilt, ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Avery¡¯s eyes were dead. What the director just said on the phone was enough to prove everything. Darlene really had heart failure. Avery had a bitter taste in his throat. The chill suddenly spread throughout every part of his body, causing him to shudder all over. Before Avery could no longer hold on, he said, ¡°Cyrus, did you call the police? Tell them that I made a mistake, and they don¡¯t need toe.¡± When Katrina heard this, she breathed a sigh of relief. The feeling of escaping death almost caused her to fall. Sandra was very calm as if nothing had happened. As Avery¡¯s stepmother, she helped N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Avery back to the ward with Cyrus. At the police station, John received Cyrus¡¯ call and was about to take his people to the hospital. However, Cyrus called him again and said that Avery lost control of his emotions and said something wrong, so they did not have to go. The police officers looked at each other. After thinking about it, John felt that something was wrong. After hesitating for a while, he called Darlene. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Get Out! Cyrus helped Avery back to the ward and called the police station. After telling them not to send someone over, Cyrus still felt uneasy. He felt that it was a little strange. ¡°Mr. Gard, what did Mrs. Gard and Ms. Swale say to you just now? Why did you ask the police not toe after calling them? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°I have told the police that there are clues about Mrs. Garcia¡¯s ident. I am afraid that they will still be suspicious.¡± Cyrus didn¡¯t believe that Avery would ask him to call the police for no reason. When Avery called him, he seemed not unconscious. But now, Avery seemed to have changed his mind for some reason and chose to hide something instead of calling the police. Cyrus asked a few more questions, but Avery acted as if he did not hear Cyrus at all. After a long while, Avery looked at him and asked, ¡°Cyrus, why did you hide such a big thing from me? ¡°When was Darlene¡¯s heart failure found out? And how serious? How long can she hold on before the heart transnt is carried out?¡± Cyrus waspletely stunned. He had never expected that Avery would suddenly know about it. It was no wonder he saw Avery¡¯s face turn very gloomy. Avery seemed to have lost his soul, gazing into space. It could tell that he was depressed and helpless. Cyrus¡® heart suddenly skipped a beat. He panicked and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Gard, how could it be? Who told you the wrong news?¡± Avery clenched his fists and supported himself on the bed. Due to great anger and fear, the vein on his forehead started to pulse. ¡°Cyrus, you still wanted to lie to me. If you keep it from me like this, who can bring Darlene back to me if she dies?¡± Avery was too agitated, and he coughed violently when he finished speaking. Cyrus was so scared and didn¡¯t know what to do. He thought that it must be Sandra and Katrina who had told Avery. At that moment, Cyrus could no longer hide it. He hurried over and tried tofort Avery. ¡°Mr. Gard, I did it for your own good. So did the elders of the Gard family. Your condition is still unstable, and you can¡¯t be too emotional. We are worried that you can¡¯t bear that for a while¡­¡± ¡°Get out, all of you!¡± Avery interrupted him, grabbed the stuff on the bedside table, and smashed them all on the ground. The nurse who just came in did not even have time to speak before a broken shard was thrown at her feet. The nurse gasped in shock and reflexively took a step back. She said in fear, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Gard? Why don¡¯t I ask the doctor to give you some tranquilizers? Please calm down and have a good rest first.¡± She looked at Avery¡¯s exhausted face and thought of how he did not have a good rest when he lost his temper during the day. It was almost dawn. The nurse thought Avery probably did not sleep at all. After that, she looked at Cyrus, but Avery shouted, ¡°Get lost. None of you are allowed to Cyrus also looked bad. He had guessed who made Avery lose control of his emotions. up Cyrus gestured for the nurse to leave first. Then he went to get a broom to clean. the broken shards on the ground. He also took away the fruit knife in the ward and something that might cause danger. Only then did Cyrus leave. all When Cyrus went out, Sandra and Katrina were still standing outside. Katrina¡¯s face was pale. She obviously had a secret. However, Sandra did not panic at all. She immediately walked toward Cyrus with concern, ¡°How is it? Are you alright? Why was even the nurse chased out? We have to let the doctor see him.¡± Cyrus sneered. He had always been polite to Sandra on the surface, but this was the first time he had been so indifferent. ¡°Mrs. Gard, you don¡¯t have to pretend to be a good person anymore. Though I¡¯m at housekeeper, don¡¯t me me for saying harsh words. Although you are not Mr. Avery¡¯s biological mother, he has never made things difficult for you or mistreated you. ¡°You know Mr. Avery¡¯s situation right now, but you still told him about those things to provoke him. What exactly do you want to do?¡± Sandra was a little shocked, but she forced a smile. ¡°Cyrus, what do you mean by that? What did I say to provoke him?¡± Cyrus said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s almost dawn. There isn¡¯t even a single person in the corridor. ¡°Mr. Avery just went out for a while. He should have only met you and Ms. Swale, but he already knew about Ms. Garcia¡¯s heart failure. Mrs. Gard, do you dare to say that you and Ms. Swale didn¡¯t tell him about it?¡± Sandra¡¯s smile faded. ¡°H¨CHow did Avery know about this?¡± Cyrus became a little agitated. He had been by Avery¡¯s side for many years and had always been very protective and concerned about Avery. Cyrus did not care how Sandra yed dumb. He questioned her in a deep voice, ¡°Mrs. Gard, you know very well how important Ms. Garcia is to Mr. Avery. Her heart failure will be a big blow to him. What is your purpose¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Andrew, who was resting on the other floor of the hospital, rushed over with a gloomy face. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sandra¡¯s father, George Bullock, was also there to curry favor with Andrew and take care of Avery. So now, George also came with him. After Andrew finished speaking, George immediately said, ¡°Is Avery alright? Sandra, you are now Avery¡¯s mother. Why don¡¯t you take good care of him?¡± In any case, Sandra was still very guilty and could not say anything for a moment. Cyrus looked at Sandra sternly and then replied to Andrew, ¡°Mr. Gard, please ask Sandra. I think she should know better than anyone how Mr. Avery lost his temper and how he suddenly found out about Ms. Garcia¡¯s heart failure.¡± Andrew¡¯s face suddenly turned gloomy as he stared coldly at Sandra. ¡°What exactly happened? I¡¯ve told you many times that you can¡¯t tell Avery something, especially Darlene¡¯s heart failure.¡± Sandra anxiously said, ¡°Dad, I did not say anything.¡± Cyrus was unwilling to give up no matter what. ¡°That¡¯s weird. Mr. Avery just went out for less than ten minutes and only saw Sandra and Ms. Swale. If you didn¡¯t say it, who else could it be?¡± Andrew turned around and red at Katrina, who was still shivering. He understood everything. He directly approached and pped Sandra on the face. His voice was very cold. ¡°Sandra, you¡¯ve been ying tricks all these years. Given that my son cares about you, and at least, you haven¡¯t hurt my family, I¡¯ve turned a blind eye to what you did. ¡°But now you harmed my grandson. How dare you? What exactly are you thinking? Or is the Bullock family nning something? Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Money-Spinner Sandra had never been pped in the face in her entire life. Before she married Avery¡¯s father, Sandra had always been very bossy in the Bullock family. She would get revenge on anyone who said harsh words to her. So, for so many years, even if the Bullock family favored Jax, no one had ever been able to make a move on Sandra. After Sandra married into the Gard family, she pretended to be a little softer. Though Andrew did not like her, Avery¡¯s father liked her and had always protected her. So, even though Andrew was dissatisfied with Sandra, he never hit her. But today, Andrew had clearly lost his mind due to anger. Sandra was not afraid of anyone. Now that she had been pped by Andrew, she did not dare to retort at all. She covered her face in embarrassment. George sensed something wrong. He was stunned for a moment before walking over. ¡°Mr. Gard, although Sandra is young and ignorant, she won¡¯t mess around. ¡°Could there be some misunderstanding? Could it be that Avery went out and picked up the phone, and someone else told him about Ms. Garcia¡¯s matter?¡± Cyrus said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. When I helped Mr. Avery back to the ward, his phone fell to the ground. After I picked it up for him, I checked it and confirmed that he did not contact anyone during that time. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Mr. Bullock, if you insisted on protecting Ms. Bullock, you would naturally make it anyway.¡± George sneered and turned to me Sandra. ¡°What are you talking about? Sandra, you know about Avery¡¯s situation. How could you be so careless when you talked? ¡°Your father¨Cinw even thought that you didn¡¯t have a good upbringing. Come with me. I have to talk to you.¡± Andrew snorted. Given George was so humble, it was not good for Andrew to continue to me Sandra, no matter how angry he was. Katrina¡¯s face was pale, and her forehead was sweating. At this time, she was only trying to get herself off. ¡°Mr. Gard, I¡­ I really don¡¯t know what happened.¡± Given what happened just now, Andrew should have also med Katrina, but no matter how angry he was, he would not forget the Swale family¡¯s background and the rtionship between the Swale family and his family over the years. No matter what, Andrew shouldn¡¯t teach Katrina a lesson, since the Swale family would not be as humble as the Bullock family. Andrew said coldly, ¡°Alright. Go back to your father. Katrina, you are still young, and you grew up with Avery. Don¡¯t follow Sandra to cause trouble.¡± Katrina immediately nodded. ¡°I understand, Mr. Gard.¡± The p that Andrew gave Sandra just now scared Katrina out of her wits. After she finished speaking, she hurriedly left. After Katrina went far away, Andrew sneered in disdain. ¡°She¡¯s indeed adopted. She¡¯s so petty and can¡¯t bepared to her brother. Even though both of them had been raised by the Swale family for so many years, Braylen was indeed the biological son. He would never be so timid as Katrina. Andrew thought of Darlene for no reason and felt even more unhappy. If the Gard family didn¡¯t adopt Darlene back then, how could there be so many troubles? It was really annoying. George brought Sandra into the break room next door. After closing the door, he didn¡¯t look angry as just now. Instead, he was very nice to Sandra. George sighed. ¡°Sandra, I don¡¯t mean to scold you, but you are indeed silly to provoke Avery at this critical moment. ¡°Now that the Bullock Group is in trouble, I¡¯m still counting on your father¨Cinw to help us. At this time, you¡¯d better behave yourself and try to please the Gard family Sandra no longer tried to hide her anger and unwillingness. She mmed her phone on the coffee table and sneered. ¡°Dad, that sounds nice. The Bullock Group has always been in trouble for so many years. ¡°Dad, what have you done to thepany? All these years, I have worked hard in the Gard family and cleaned up the mess for you. Dad, don¡¯t you know about it?¡± George looked a little guilty. ¡°Sandra, how could you say that? We are family. I did this for your own good. If you behave yourself and please your father¨Cinw, your life in the Gard family will be better.¡± Sandra¡¯s eyes were full of hatred. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say such charming words. You¡¯re just worried that I will anger the Gard family and ruin the money¨Cspinner of the Bullock family, right? ¡°When I had just turned eighteen, you sent me to the nightclub and asked me to seduce that old man in his forties. ¡°Now I am thirty¨Cone, and that man is almost sixty. I¡¯ve ruined my life for the sake of the Bullock family. Dad, why are you still dissatisfied? Why?¡± Sandra did not know why she could no longer keep her cool and smashed everything on the coffee table. She lost control of her emotions, and her eyes turned red. ¡°Dad, how could you me me? All these years, for the Bullock family, for you, for Jax, what else do I have to do? ¡°I became the stepmother of a man who is only one year younger than me. I¡¯ve tried my best to please their family and get some money. How much have I spent on myself? ¡°But now I throw myself into a mess. Dad, apart fromining that I don¡¯t give you enough money, what else will you do?¡± George was a little panicked. ¡°Sandra, what are you doing? I just casually said a few words. Alright. It¡¯s my fault. I won¡¯t say that to you anymore. Calm down.¡± As he spoke, George pped himself twice. Now, the Bullock family was relying on Sandra. He could not provoke her. With that, she directly left the break room. When she went out, Sandra happened to bump into Darlene and Gustaveing from the end of the corridor. Darlene looked very bad. Given that, Sandra thought she must havee to settle ounts with Avery for something. Sandra calmed down and walked over with a smile. ¡°Ms. Garcia, Mr. Walpole, why are you here? It¡¯s not dawn yet. Is there something urgent?¡± Darlene¡¯s face was gloomy. She looked at Sandra with resentment. When Sandra met her gaze, her heart skipped a beat, but she tried her best to force a smile. Gustave asked calmly, ¡°Ms. Bullock, which ward does Mr. Gard stay at?¡± Sandra pointed at the end of the corridor. ¡°He is still in the innermost ward. Do you want to see him? Now he is moody and not in a good condition. You may have to go inter.¡± Before she finished speaking, Darlene walked straight to the end of the corridor. Cyrus wanted to stop her, but Darlene pushed open the door and entered. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Exchange Nathen¡¯s Life for Darlene¡¯s When Darlene walked in, Seth spent a lot of effort persuading Avery and gave him some tranquilizers. Only then did Avery finally calm down a little. Avery held his phone and kept calling someone, unwilling to give up. He asked Seth in confusion, ¡°I¡¯ve changed my number. Why is she still not answering my call?¡± Avery was still self¨Caware. He used his previous number to call Darlene but failed. Avery knew that Darlene had cklisted him, so he changed it to a new number. Before Seth replied, Darlene, who had walked in, said coldly, ¡°Stop calling. I¡¯ve cklisted your new number.¡± Avery looked at Darlene who had suddenly entered in disbelief. He thought that he had lost his mind. Then he took the unused syringe from the side and pricked it on his arm. Seth was shocked. It was toote to stop him. Avery had pricked himself with the syringe. He felt pain and immediately scrambled to get up from the bed. The examination instrument that Seth had ced on him fell to the ground. Seth was speechless. He had tried so hard to calm Avery down, and now it seemed that his efforts had been in vain. Seth turned around and looked at Darlene. He sighed, ¡°Y¨CYou came at a bad time.¡± Avery got out of bed in a hurry and walked over to Darlene. He said, ¡°Dr. Cannon, please go out first. I will call you overter.¡± Seth picked up the examination instrument that had fallen to the ground. Before he left, Seth looked at Darlene with concern. ¡°He was just stimted, and his condition is not good. If you are angry, try to hold back for now in case of any idents.¡± Darlene did not reply to him. She just stared fiercely at Avery. Seth had a very bad premonition. He even felt that Darlene was going to use violence the next moment. After leaving the ward, Seth and Cyrus stood at the door to eavesdrop. Gustave stood behind, watching coldly as they eavesdropped. In the ward, Avery walked a few steps away from Darlene. Given she looked very bad, he did not dare to approach her. After learning about Darlene¡¯s condition, Avery finally clearly saw how pale Darlene¡¯s face was. In his memory, Darlene¡¯s face had never been as pale as death. She looked even thinner at this time. The moment Avery opened his mouth, his eyes could not help but turn red. ¡°Darlene, don¡¯t worry. No matter what, I will ensure you have a heart transnt. I¡¯ll let you live well.¡± Avery admitted that he was extremely selfish and cold. If what Sandra said to Katrina was true, and if Darlene could survive, the only way was to ept the donor heart of Nathen. That way, Avery would choose to y dumb and let Nathen do it. Even if he knew that this was undoubtedly an indirect murder, no matter what, Avery could not watch Darlene die. Avery had never imagined it, and he dared not imagine that Darlene would pass away. Darlene seemed to have not heard what he said. She looked indifferent and asked coldly, ¡°Did you call the police?¡± Avery was shocked. A momentter, he asked, ¡°Who told you that?¡± He did ask Cyrus to call the police, but it was quickly dismissed afterward. That way, Darlene should not know. Since the police found out that Avery had only reported the wrong case, they should not have told Darlene about it. Darlene still said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know about this. Was it Sandra or Katrina who went in to provoke my grandmother when she met with an ident? Or perhaps, it was them who did it together?¡± Avery was clearly guilty and looked away. ¡°That¡¯s not the case. I was just a little muddle¨Cheaded back then. I said something wrong, and Cyrus got me wrong. That¡¯s why I reported the wrong case. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. The police will look into the cause of your grandmother¡¯s ident and give you a reasonable exnation.¡± Darlene sneered. No matter what, they had lived together for so many years. She knew very well how bad Avery was at lying and how many ws there were in his lies. Darlene stared at Avery and said, ¡°You said something wrong, and Cyrus got you wrong. That¡¯s why you reported the wrong case. ¡°What a coincidence. If you were really muddle¨Cheaded and said something in your sleep, Cyrus would not be so muddle¨Cheaded and help you call the police because of this. Besides, Avery, were you sleeping while standing?¡± Avery didn¡¯t dare to look at her at all. He had been looking away. He said a little stiffly, ¡°I was lying in the ward at that time. What did you mean by that?¡± Darlene took out her phone and showed him a screenshot of the surveince footage. After Avery suddenly called the police, he withdrew the report in less than ten minutes. Darlene had expected that something very important must have happened in this period. So she came to the hospital. Before she came to Avery, Darlene first asked Nathen, who was on the night shift, to help and check the surveince footage on the floor. She handed the screenshot to Avery. ¡°This picture is taken less than five minutes from the time you would call the police. ¡°You had been walking forward but stopped at the end of the corridor. You did not answer the phone or do anything else. It was most likely that you heard someone talk.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Avery was silent for a long time before answering, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t overthink it¡­¡± Darlene interrupted him and opened another surveince screenshot. ¡°Then you passed the corner of the corridor and walked to the surveince blind spot. ¡°In that blind spot, you stayed for ten minutes, and in that period, you called the police, and then you came out of there followed by Katrina and Sandra. Katrina was obviously flustered.¡± Darlene did not say anything more and just clenched her mobile phone, trembling. ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie to me. Tell me what conditions they promised you to let you give up the truth about my grandmother¡¯s ident and give up on calling the police.¡± Her eyes turned red. ¡°My grandmother is the most innocent, but because of the woman who broke into the ward and said those words, she has be a vegetable now. ¡°The doctor said that with her current condition, let alone waking up, it¡¯s hard for her to survive. Tell me, what conditions did they agree to? Perhaps I can give you better conditions?¡± Avery felt sad. He reached out to grab her arm. ¡°Darlene, calm down. That¡¯s really not like what you think. You overthought it.¡± Darlene shook off his hand. She was unable to calm down. She was obviously agitated. ¡°Avery, even if you have forgotten, my grandmother has always been good to you, though you¡¯re just her grandson¨Cinw. ¡°You can¡¯t do this. You¡¯ve found something, right? Tell me. That person should not get away with it. She has to pay the price.¡° Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Make a Move Against Gustave Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Avery looked flustered. He knew that he could not fool Darlene. Darlene finally knew that Sandra and Katrina harmed Reina. But Avery could not admit it. He didn¡¯t want topromise with Sandra, but Sandra used Darlene¡¯s life to threaten him. At least before Avery figured out whether Nathen could donate his heart to Darlene, Avery could not call the police and use Sandra and Katrina. Avery approached Darlene tofort her. ¡°What is done cannot be undone. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Reina will get better slowly. You just need to take care of your body. The most important thing is to get a heart transnt.¡± ¡°That sounds really nice.¡± Darlene looked at him and sneered. ¡°Avery, I know you well. You have no emotions. You only value interests. ¡°Now that you know the truth, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t wait to make some dirty deals with Sandra, right?¡± A trace of displeasure appeared on Avery¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your good. Darlene, should take good care of your body. Other than getting a heart transnt, nothing else is important to you right now.¡± you Avery thought, I don¡¯t care what is the truth behind Reina¡¯s ident. So what if we find the one to me? Compared to Darlene¡¯s life, these are not worth mentioning. As if he tried to convince himself, he added, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your good.¡± Avery had said this too many times. Darlene felt disgusted from the bottom of her heart. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have come here from the beginning. It¡¯s ridiculous that I want to hear the truth from you. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will find out the truth and let Sandra and Katrina be punished. When the timees, you will be imprisoned for protecting the crimes.¡± Darlene did not want to waste a single word on Avery. She turned around and was about to leave when Avery grabbed her arm anxiously. ¡°Don¡¯t investigate it. Stay here with me. You¡¯re in such a bad condition. How can I be at ease if you leave me?¡± Darlene walked to the door. One of her arms was grabbed by Avery. She used the other one to pull the door open. Cyrus and Seth were still leaning against the door and eavesdropping. With the door open, they were stunned when they saw Darlene and Avery appear before them. Cyrus and Seth coughed awkwardly and took several steps back. They immediately pretended to look elsewhere. Darlene coldly pushed Avery¡¯s arm away. ¡°If you don¡¯t have a guilty conscience, you won¡¯t prevent me from the investigation. You don¡¯t have any right to stop me now.¡± Avery was anxious to stop her. ¡°Darlene, I¡¯m just doing this for your good.¡± Just as he reached out his hand, Gustave, who was standing at the side, quickly walked over and pulled Darlene to his side. Gustave¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°Since you¡¯ve finished what you should say, then you should take a good rest.¡± Avery watched as they left. He coughed violently for a while. He anxiously said, ¡°Gustave, do you know Darlene¡¯s condition?¡± Gustave held Darlene in his arms, turned around, and interrupted Avery. ¡°From the beginning to the end, you were the only one who yed dumb and wouldn¡¯t ept reality.¡± After he finished speaking, Gustave left with Darlene. Behind him was Avery¡¯s desperate voice. ¡°Darlene, I don¡¯t know. I forgot about it. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. I really forgot.¡± Darlene left without looking back. When she reached the end of the corridor, she saw Sandra and Katrina standing there. They could not keep their cool and secretly observed Darlene¡¯s movements to determine if she knew anything. Darlene looked over from afar. She couldn¡¯t control her anger. Darlene wanted to rush over and interrogate them. She wanted to kill them to avenge Reina. Gustave stopped her and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t alert them yet. Sandra has a lot of tricks up her sleeve. Don¡¯t worry. When we get enough evidence, they can¡¯t escape.¡± Because of anger, Darlene was a little out of breath. In the end, she held it in. She shifted her gaze away from Sandra and Katrina. Her eyes were a little red as she left with Gustave. Sandra looked at their backs as they left. When Darlene and Gustave were far away, she said in a low voice, ¡°They must have known.¡± Katrina looked panicked. ¡°Sandra, what should we do? Darlene probably has a guess. With no evidence, she can¡¯t do anything to us. As long as Avery doesn¡¯t pass the recording of our conversation to her, we will be safe.¡± Sandra looked gloomy. After a long while, she said, ¡°Darlene alone couldn¡¯t do anything. After all, she has no power or influence. But with Gustave¡¯s help, I¡¯m afraid it is not the case.¡± Back then, Vivian was a powerful person who knew how to y tricks. She had always been cautious and never left any ws. After staying by Avery¡¯s side for so many years, she still had not let Avery find anything wrong. Butter on, Gustave exposed Vivian¡¯s background, including the evidence of her bad deeds a few years ago. Gustave also helped Darlene with her divorcewsuit a few days ago. Gustave was not to be underestimated. Sandra felt that if Gustave nned to investigate her, he might even find out all the bad things she had done before. Katrina said anxiously, ¡°Then what should we do? Sandra, it¡¯s fine if we hurt Darlene. But Gustave is the CEO of the Walpole Group. He has a strong background. We can¡¯t do anything to him, right?¡± Sandra touched the diamond ring on her ring finger as she looked at Katrina. ¡°Katrina, don¡¯t you think that we have exposed too many weaknesses to them? Now that we have been targeted by Gustave, we have to take the risk and do something.¡± Katrina was on guard. ¡°Sandra, you don¡¯t want me to attack Gustave, do you? I dealt with Reinast time. But I wouldn¡¯t dare to do the same thing to Gustave. He will kill me.¡± Sandra lowered her voice. ¡°Do you still remember Kynlee? She and my brother overheard our conversation about Darlene¡¯s DNA testst time. ¡°She used to be in prison. She has the guts to kill people.¡± As she spoke, Sandra leaned close to Katrina and whispered in her ear for a while. Then, she smiled at Katrina, ¡°When the timees, Kynlee will do it. It¡¯s a win¨Cwin situation for us.¡± When Katrina heard this, she felt terrified. Her face turned pale as she said, ¡°But can Kynlee be so stupid? Will she do it?¡± Sandrabed the long hair by her ear and said with certainty, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I have my own ways to make her do it. But you have to be calm. Don¡¯t make trouble for me again.¡± Katrina nodded repeatedly. She felt that Sandra was getting crazy. But now, Katrina had no way out. Darlene followed Gustave into the elevator. She always felt that someone was staring at her from behind. When the elevator door closed, she had a very bad premonition. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 208 A Blo*dy Car ident Gustave sensed something wrong with Darlene and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Darlene shook her head and calmed down. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She suddenly felt that she couldn¡¯t breathe. This felt strange but very familiar. Darlene remembered the day when her grandmother had an ident. She also had this feeling before the ident. She was a little overwhelmed, unable to breathe, and felt flustered. Gustave raised his wrist to look at the time. ¡°It¡¯s not even seven in the morning. You woke up too early today. I asked Darnell to send you back for breakfast and then have a good sleep. I won¡¯t go back first.¡± Because of that strange feeling, Darlene immediately asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Gustave was stunned for a moment. It was not the first time that Darlene had stayed with him, but it was the first time that she asked about his whereabouts. A trace of embarrassment shed across Darlene¡¯s face. She said unnaturally, ¡°I was just asking casually. You¡¯ll go to work, right? ¡°Why don¡¯t I go to Dr. Elicott and copy the surveince footage from the day my grandmother had an ident? I will ask Mr. Tyrellter.¡± When he thought that Avery was also in the hospital, Gustave felt uneasy, ¡°No need. You can go back first. Just ask Dr. Elicott to send you the footageter. ¡°I wille back before noon. Then I will find a professionalwyer. I will think of a way to find out where to start and find other evidence.¡± While they were talking, the elevator stopped at the bottom floor, and the door opened. The other elevator next to them also opened at almost the same time. A woman wearing a mask walked out. Darlene casually nced at her, but the person lowered her head a little and walked to the other side of the underground garage. Darlene recalled that nce just now and felt that person looked very familiar. When she wanted to look again, Darlene could only stare after that person, who turned to the side and walked to the back of a row of parked cars. She then disappeared. Darnell and Sarah Hume were waiting not far away. When they saw Gustave and Darlene approaching, Sarah immediately said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Walpole, Ms. Garcia. The car is ready. Mr. Walpole, are you going to thepany now?¡± Gustave responded, ¡°Yes, I will go now. Darnell, take Darlene back and contact Hank. I wille back early after the morning meeting.¡± Darnell replied with a smile, ¡°Mr. Walpole, don¡¯t worry. Take care.¡± As Darnell wanted to ask Darlene to get into the car, he noticed that Darlene was absent¨Cminded and looked elsewhere. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Darnell said, ¡°Ms. Garcia, let¡¯s go back first. Or do you want to go to thepany with Mr. Walpole?¡± Gustave took a document from Sarah and nced at Darnell when he heard this. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Drive her back. Darlene¡¯s gaze was still fixed elsewhere. After a long while, she looked at Gustave and asked, ¡°Is the matter at yourpany this morning important? Can you go at another time?¡± As soon as Darlene finished speaking, the three people around her were all stunned. Sarah was in a quandary. ¡°Mr. Walpole, in the morning meeting, the shareholders¡­¡± Darnell smiled and interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s just a routine morning meeting. What urgent matters can there be? ¡°Why don¡¯t I go there for you? Mr. Walpole, you woke up with Ms. Garcia before four o¡¯clock today. Why don¡¯t you go back together to rest?¡± Sarah was shocked. For a moment, he found it hard to digest what Darnell had said. She thought, what did he mean by getting up with Ms. Garcia at four o¡¯clock in the morning? Did Mr. Walpole and Ms. Garcia sleep on the same bed and get up together? Sarah was very confused. Mr. Walpole was still single a while ago. I didn¡¯t expect him to find a girlfriend so fast! She thought about it again. In modern times, it didn¡¯t seem to be a big deal anymore. Seeing Darnell give her a look, Sarah immediately cleared his throat. She said, ¡°If so, I¡¯ll go with Darnell first. Mr. Walpole, Ms. Garcia, why don¡¯t you go back and have a good rest? It¡¯s already the end of the year. There isn¡¯t something urgent in thepany.¡± Gustave was in a good mood and immediately padded, ¡°Okay, you guys go first. Call me if there is anything you can¡¯t handle.¡± Darnell nodded. He thought that as long as thepany did not close down, he must not call. Arthur drove over. Darnell and Sarah immediately disappeared. Gustave pretended as if nothing had happened. He was happy but looked calm. He pulled Darlene¡¯s arm and took her into the back seat. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± After they stayed in the hospital for so long, it was only seven in the morning, and it was not really bright yet. Darlene almost did not sleepst night. On the way back, she leaned against the back seat of the car, thinking about what happened on the day of Reina¡¯s ident. She fell asleep halfway. Gustave was typing on hisptop. He had a lot of things to do in hispany. He said it was fine and that he would go back with Darlene, but Gustave still had to deal with something urgent first. Suddenly, Gustave felt that there was no movement around him. He nced to the side and saw that Darlene had fallen asleep with her head tilted. Her hair trailed over the shoulder, covering half of her face. Gustave reached out and helped her lean against his shoulder. When he wanted to take a look at the road situation through the rearview mirror, Arthur happened to see Gustave do that to Darlene. Arthur wanted to look away but happened to meet Gustave¡¯s gaze. In an instant, they looked at each other, and Arthur was a little stunned. He regretted it and wondered why he had to look behind. There were no cars on the road this early in the morning, so it was safe on the road. Arthur had always felt that Gustave was outstanding. For example, no matter how agitated he was, Gustave was calm on the surface. At that moment, Gustave was clearly not calm, but he still said calmly, ¡°Turn the air¨Cconditioning up.¡± Arthur stared ahead and reached out to turn up the air¨Cconditioning in the car. Darlene leaned her head on Gustave¡¯s shoulder and felt a pain in her heart. She unconsciously curled up. Just at that moment, she clearly heard the sound of a car braking. It was very foggy in the morning. Darlene was frightened. The moment she opened her eyes, she only saw the front of a truck breaking through the windshield of the car. Before she could see anything else, Gustave¡¯sptop suddenly fell to the ground. When Darlene was about to rush forward because of inertia, Gustave pulled her back into his arms. There were several loud noises in a row. Darlene could not hear what Gustave had said, or perhaps it was just the ringing in her ears. The car suffered a huge impact along with the sound of the windshield shattering. Soon, the smell of blood filled the car. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Death Deration Darlene felt she was flung off together with Gustave, but she was in his arms, so her head only mmed into his chest. Darlene couldn¡¯t tell where she was injured, or maybe she was too panicked and didn¡¯t have the strength to move at all. When she looked ahead, she heard the sound of the truck starting the engine. Then the truck turned around and escaped. Darlene¡¯s face was stained with blood, and she could not tell if it was hers or Gustave¡¯s. She couldn¡¯t see the license te of the truck in front of her. Or it might not be useful even if she saw it clearly. The license te was most likely fake. Darlene didn¡¯t have the strength to get out of the car. She reached out and felt a lot of blood on Gustave¡¯s head, whose head smashed against the car window. She moved her hand down a little. When she touched his nose and found he stopped breathing, Darlene called out to him in panic, ¡°Gustave, wake up. Arthur?¡± There was no movement from Arthur. Darlene only remembered that she saw that the front of the truck had broken through the car windshield. It was hard to imagine the driver¡¯s situation. The smell of blood in the car became heavier. Darlene could even hear the sound of blood dripping on the ground. Darlene gritted her teeth and touched her phone. Her hand was stained with the blood of Gustave¡¯s head. Just as she reached the phone screen, it was also covered in blood. It was impossible to unlock the phone. Darlene wiped her hands on her clothes, trembling. She could not help but have a terrible guess. She wondered if Gustave and Arthur were still alive. Even if they were still alive, how long could they hold on? Darlene felt more frightened. The phone could not be unlocked no matter how hard she tried. Her hands kept trembling, and her head was sweaty. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In the silent car, there was suddenly a burst of coughing. Darlene suddenly realized that it was Gustave coughing. She couldn¡¯t help crying. She said in a broken voice, ¡°Hold on a little longer. I¡­ I¡¯ll call an ambnce now.¡± Gustave reached out and held her tighter. He patted her back as usual. ¡°Just call Darnell.¡± Darlene finally unlocked the phone and had a lump in her throat. She had never been so afraid. ¡°We have to call the police and ambnce first.¡± Gustave¡¯s voice was very low. ¡°Contact Darnell. He has the location of the car and will bring people over.¡± Darlene wasn¡¯t only injured, but she was also in a panic. It was likely that she couldn¡¯t tell their current position. Darlene called Darnell, who had just arrived at the company. He smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Garcia, Mr. Walpole, please rest assured and go back to have a good rest. There is nothing urgent at thepany. Please ask Mr. Walpole not to worry.¡± ¡°Darnell, we had a car ident. It¡¯s very serious.¡± After Darlene finished speaking, she found her head very dizzy. Darnell was silent for a second before he said in a low voice, ¡°I will immediately contact the police and the ambnce.¡± He then said to the person next to him, ¡°Sarah, check the location of the car that Mr. Walpole just drove back. Come with me.¡± Darnell continued tofort Darlene, ¡°Ms. Garcia, please calm down. Hold on for a while. We¡¯ll be right there.¡± Darlene replied with a hum. The phone in her hand slipped down and fell to the ground. Gustave¡¯s head was still bleeding, while Arthur in front of her waspletely silent. She said with a trembling voice, ¡°What else can I do? I might still be able to get out of the car. I¡¯ll help you and Arthur get the first-aid kit and treat your injuries.¡± Gustave reached out to touch her head. ¡°Don¡¯t get out of the car. Does it hurt?¡± Darlene shook her head hard, her face pale. ¡°I don¡¯t feel pain. I¡¯m not injured. It¡¯s your blood.¡± Gustave breathed a sigh of relief, closed his eyes, and continued to sleep. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°But Arthur¡­ He seems to be¡­¡± Darlene wanted to look ahead, but she could not see it. Gustave whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Sleep for a while and wait for someone.¡± Darlene leaned against his chest. Her clothes were soaked in blood. Her face and neck were already sticky. Gustave patted Darlene¡¯s back and still said in a very low voice, ¡°Sleep for a while and wait for someone.¡± Darlene slowly let out a relieved sigh. She became exhausted and gradually closed her eyes. However, she did not dare to fall asleep. She ced her finger under Gustave¡¯s nose and carefully tried to feel his weak breathing. When his breathing became weaker, and she could not feel it, Darlene tried hard to pat his face. ¡°Wake up.¡± Gustave managed to respond to her after a long time. His voice was very low, but he still wore a comforting smile. ¡°I¡¯m alive.¡± However, no matter how hard Darlene tried to pat the car seat, there was no response from Arthur. Darnell came very quickly. It was about a half-an-hour drive, but he arrived in less than ten minutes. The police and the ambnce also quickly arrived. The area was soon cordoned off. When a policeman got out of the car, he said seriously, ¡°Mr. Dorsey, this is close to the Royal Vi Area. It¡¯s rtively remote, and there¡¯s no surveince nearby.¡± Tom did not say anything. He carefully checked the scene to see if there were any traces left. The doctors in the ambnce quickly got out. Darnell first opened the back door and had the unconscious Gustave carried into the ambnce. When Darlene was carried to another ambnce, she heard a doctor say in a sad tone, ¡°The driver was dead. There is no way to save him.¡± Darlene suddenly felt a sharp pain in her stomach when she was carried to bed. Before she fell into a coma, Darlene saw Gustave get in the ambnce. Before Gustave was carried up, he woke up from thea and told Darnell with thest of his strength, ¡°Take good care of Darlene. Don¡¯t let anyone touch her.¡± Given C*ssius¡¯ suspicious personality, he would definitely not let Darlene off. The ambnce brought them to the hospital, and soon there was a chaotic scene. The most experienced doctors immediately rushed to the emergency room where Gustave was. When Avery came out of the ward, he saw Giovanni rushing over. He asked, ¡°Mr. Dawson, why are you in such a hurry? What happened?¡± Giovanni paused, looked at him, and hurriedly replied, ¡°Mr. Gustave just had a car ident, and the situation is very serious. The driver was dered to be dead on the spot.¡± Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Report the Murder Anonymously ¡°There is still a driver in the car, and he died on the spot.¡± Avery froze on the spot, and his mind was filled with this sentence. After Giovanni finished speaking, he already left in a hurry. Gustave was still in urgent need of an operation. If his heart was injured, as an expert in the cardiology department, Giovanni would enter the emergency room. Cyrus rushed over from behind. When he saw Avery, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Mr. Gard, why are you out? The doctor said that it was time for a routine check. Why don¡¯t we return to the ward first?¡± Avery stood where he was as if he had not heard Cyrus¡¯ words at all. He waspletely motionless. A momentter, he suddenly came back to his senses. He remembered that Darlene knew how to drive, Could the driver who was dered dead in Gustave¡¯s car be¡­ His face suddenly turned pale. When Cyrus approached him with a strange look and wanted to ask what was wrong, Avery reached out and pushed him away. He rushed to the end of the corridor where Giovanni had left. Cyrus followed him anxiously. ¡°Mr. Gard, what happened to you?¡± Avery did not say a word. He saw doctors and nurses who were rushing downstairs. Without waiting for the elevator, they directly walked down the stairs. They should be going to the next floor. Avery felt that they were also going to rush to Gustave. He quickly followed them, breathing heavily. A few days ago, when he learned that Darlene¡¯s heart was failing, Avery also tried to imagine how difficult it would be if he had to face Darlene¡¯s death one day. It was also at this moment that he made up his mind. This time, as long as he saw that Darlene was still alive, then no matter what he did, no matter how unscrupulous he was, he had to fight for the hope of her survival at all costs. No matter where the heart that could save her life was, he would definitely help her get it. When he rushed down with the nurses, the outside of the emergency room at the end of the corridor was full of people. The doctors and nurses in white coats, the police officers in uniforms, the people from the court who rushed over, and Gustave¡¯s family members surrounded the emergency room. Gustave had already entered the emergency room. When Avery approached the group, he heard Darlene¡¯s trembling voice. ¡°I¡¯m not going to the ward. Darnell, my body is fine. I¡¯ll wait for him here.¡± Avery st*ggered. The moment he heard that familiar voice, he almost fell down. His worry suddenly faded. She was still alive. It was good that she was still alive. A chill ran down his spine as he wiped his forehead with his trembling hand. His forehead was covered in a cold sweat. He clearly felt that Darlene might be dead once. That feeling was extremely terrifying. It was as if a pair of invisible hands had gripped his throat tightly, making a big joke. When he was anxious to push his way into the group, he saw C*ssius rushing over. He raised his hand high with a sullen face and was about to p Darlene¡¯s face. ¡°Bit*h! What right do you have to stand here? The Walpole family has never antagonized anyone. My son has never offended anyone. If not for you, such a thing could never happen!¡± Obviously, the murderer had deliberately chosen an intersection without surveince cameras and then hit and ran. How could it not be an enemy taking revenge? C*ssius grew extremely angry and looked at Avery fiercely. ¡°Avery, what do you mean? ¡°Either you remarry her, keep an eye on her, and don¡¯t let her harm the Walpole family again or you shouldn¡¯t intervene now!¡± He was so angry that his facial muscles were trembling. ¡°I only have one son. If something happens to him, I must die together with this woman! The Walpole family has been peaceful for so many years. She is determined to hound my son to death!¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Avery released his hand. He knew that C*ssius was angry. His son was still lying in the emergency room. It was understandable that no one could calm down under such a circumstance. Avery said lightly, ¡°The police have not decided the case yet. Mr. C*ssius, it is too early for you to convict Darlene.¡± C*ssius said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t care who the murderer is. If not for her, this disaster wouldn¡¯t have befallen my son. Darlene¡¯s face was pale. She only stared at the door of the emergency room and didn¡¯t have the strength to say a word. As she was protected by Gustave in the car,pared to Gustave¡¯s injuries, hers were less bad. But the car had suffered a huge impact at that time. Although her injuries were not fatal, they were also bad. Moreover, because of her heart disease, she was now a little unstable. Darnell helped her sit on the seat next to her and advised C*ssius patiently, ¡°Mr. C*ssius, it is meaningless no matter how angry you are now. After all, it has already happened. ¡°The top priority is to cooperate with the police to investigate and find out the real murderer. Then, just wait for Mr. Walpole toe out of the emergency room and ensure that he is fine.¡± C*ssius red at Darlene for a long time, but in the end, he did not speak. When she reached the end of the corridor, she said, ¡°Who is it?¡± She clearly recognized that it was Kynlee¡¯s number. On the other side, Kynlee¡¯s voice was unstable and extremely low. She seemed not at ease. ¡°Sandra, even though there are no surveince cameras at the intersection, are you sure that with the Walpole family¡¯s ability, they won¡¯t be able to find out anything? You said. that Gustave found Vivian¡¯s whereabouts and nned to contact the police to attack her. That¡¯s why I attacked him. ¡°You¡¯d better not fool me. Otherwise, I will definitely expose the result of Darlene¡¯s DNA test and the truth of Avery¡¯s car ident. Sandra smiled and lowered her voice. ¡°Alright, then you have to think about it clearly first. You made me suffer. Your niece Vivian is still in my hands. When the timees, I will put you into prison first, and then I¡¯ll let your niece reunite with you in another world.¡± Kynlee suddenly said in a heavy tone, ¡°Sandra, what do you mean? How dare you fool me!¡± Sandra sent a photo over. In the photo, Vivian was sitting in a wheelchair and basking in the sun in the yard. Her face was covered with scars, and her body was wrapped in bandages and gauze. Behind her, Sandra helped her push the wheelchair and looked at the camera with a smile. Having sent the photo, Sandra said again, ¡°Kynlee, if you dare to say anything you shouldn¡¯t say, I will immediately kill her. ¡°You have to know that Avery hates her to the bones now and wants to skin her alive. When the timees, even if she dies, no one will collect her corpse. A furious voice came from the other side. ¡°Sandra, you ¡­.. you¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Sandra heard the voice from the police on the into the trash can. Kynlee stood at the corner of the garage on the ground floor of the hospital in despair. She heard a woman¡¯s voice behind her. ¡°Officer, it¡¯s her. I remember that her photo was on the arrest warrant. I just saw her and immediately called the police.¡± Kynlee was well aware that this woman was sent by Sandra. However, Kynlee regarded Vivian as her own daughter. When she turned around to face the police officer, she silently threw her phone into the trash can in front of her. The police officer arrested Kynlee and soon received a call. ¡°Officer, I happened to pass by when the car ident near the Royal Vi Area happened this morning. I took some useful evidence. I am willing to provide some photos and videos anonymously.¡± Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Kynlee Works for You The officer picked up the phone and quickly received some photos and videos. On the screen, the truck obviously did not lose control, but it deliberately crashed into Gustave¡¯s car. After the ident, the truck did not leave immediately, and the driver got out of the car and quickly walked to Gustave¡¯s car. He nced through the window. Back then, the head of the truck directly broke through the front ss of Gustave¡¯s car, and the driver of the car was seriously injured. The woman who got out of the truck wore a mask and gloves. She reached her hand into the car through the broken ss and checked the driver¡¯s breath. At that time, Arthur was already dead, and the woman seemed to want to check Gustave and Darlene¡¯s condition in the back seat. But because the car was locked, the doors of the back seat could not be opened. She only looked at them through the window. Darlene had been unconscious for a short time, and Gustave¡¯s head was also covered in blood. He seemed to be out of breath. After a moment of hesitation, the woman quickly returned to the truck and left. The photos and videos that the police had received weren¡¯t clear enough, but the key parts were clearly taken. The most important photo showed a scar on the back of the murderer¡¯s neck. The police officer soon noticed that Kynlee, who had just been arrested, had exactly the same scar on the back of her neck. Plus her figure, as well as her eyes and facial features, it could be said that the murder was exactly the same as Kynlee. The auxiliary police officer at the side also quickly noticed these details and said in a low voice, ¡°Tom, Kynlee has escaped from the hospital for a few days. Tom nodded. First, he called Darnell and told him that he might have found the murderer and asked him to bring Darlene to identify the murderer if possible. She might have some impression of the murderer. After all, the murderer came down from the truck at that time. Darlene, who was the least injured, maybe saw the murderer¡¯s face for a moment. The auxiliary police officer thought that something was wrong, so he asked other police officers to take Kynlee away first. Then he continued to speak, ¡°In my opinion, the person who provided the evidence is likely to be the murderer¡¯s aplice. ¡°The person who provided the evidence said that she was taking a walk on the roadside early in the morning that day. When she saw the car ident, she hid behind trees and secretly took some photos. ¡°But it should not be possible for most people to take a walk outside before seven in the morning in winter when the snow outside has not melted. Moreover, that ce is so remote that there is no residence around at all.¡± As for why the aplice reported Kynlee, it might be that they failed to reach a consensus on the distribution of benefits. Tom also agreed. ¡°It makes sense. Besides, normal people who witnessed such a car ident should be a little frightened early in the morning. ¡°Very few people dare to get close to the murderer who got off the truck. It seems that when we go back, we have to check this anonymous number.¡± He suddenly thought of something and turned around. ¡°Where is the woman who called us over just now?¡± If not for the woman calling the police, they wouldn¡¯t have caught Kynlee so quickly. In other words, the woman was just like the anonymous person who provided the evidence. Something was wrong. When he turned around, the woman who had just used Kynlee of the crime had disappeared. When Tom said this, the police noticed that the woman who had been hiding behind them in fear had disappeared. Therge garage was filled with cars, and there were fire exits, elevators, and exits for vehicles to leave everywhere. There were many ces to hide. A policeman immediately wanted to find her. Tom asked a policeman to find her when Darnell quickly brought Darlene over. Avery and C*ssius followed along. Darlene looked at Kynlee, who was caught by one policeman, and a trace of disbelief appeared on her face. ¡°It really is you.¡± She looked at Tom again. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Kynlee arrested by the police long ago? Why is she here?¡± She remembered that Kynlee had held her hostage at the station and forced Avery to exchange Vivian for her. Later, Kynlee escaped and was caught by the police not long after. Because she was severely injured when she was caught, she was sent to the hospital for a few days. Tom exined, ¡°She was indeed arrested by us, but because of our negligence, she escaped from the hospital during the days when she was hospitalized. We have been searching for her whereabouts these days. Ms. Garcia, you may not know.¡± Darlene suddenly recalled something. ¡°I remember it. When I left the hospital with Mr. Walpole this morning, I saw a woman wearing a mask. I thought she looked familiar at that time. Now I think it should be her. ¡°Because I thought she was still in the detention center, I thought I was wrong and didn¡¯t associate her with the woman.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. If she knew that Kynlee had escaped again, maybe she would have been more cautious at that time, or maybe the ident would not have happened. Darlene clenched her fists and stared at Kynlee. Her voice was bitter. ¡°If I had known about it. It has already happened. When Mr. Walpole sessfully makes it through, and when we arrest the murderer, it will be over. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± ¡°Ms. Garcia, it is also our responsibility and fault!¡± Tom apologized. ¡°If you are in good health now, I might have to trouble you to take a statement with us. Just do it in this hospital. When we know some basic information, we will interrogate Kynlee and try to solve the case as soon as possible. We will give you a reasonable exnation.¡± Darlene could not help but remember that when she was sent to prison by Avery, the person who attacked her was Kynlee. Speaking of which, if Kynlee did not receive Avery¡¯s approval, how could she have the guts tomit murder in prison? And that time when she was held hostage by Kynlee at the station, the final result was that she was brought back by Avery and imprisoned, while Kynlee was still atrge. She turned around and looked at Avery. ¡°Kynlee works for you.¡± Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Avery¡¯s Warning Avery was stunned. For a moment, he did not understand what Darlene meant. Because of his memory loss, he did not have any impression of Kynlee. Darlene sneered, ¡°That¡¯s true. I have forgotten who you had instructed and what you had done to me. Now that you have lost your memory, I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t even remember it yourself, right? ¡°I asked you something about my grandmother in the morning. You always said that I should not investigate Sandra. Just because Mr. Walpole and I insisted on investigating, so you designed this car ident, right?¡± Sandra just came out of the elevator. She was worried that Kynlee would betray her, so she decided to come down personally to take a look. Just as she came over, she heard Darlene¡¯s words and looked stunned. ¡°What are you. talking about, Ms. Garcia? Why are you talking about me? ¡°Avery, I guessed that you came here. The doctor is looking for you everywhere. Your morning examination has not been done. Your grandfather wants you to hurry up.¡± Avery seemed to have not heard what Sandra said. He only looked at Darlene. ¡°I really don¡¯t remember what happened in the past. I don¡¯t know what Kynlee has done to you. before. ¡°But Darlene, this car ident really has nothing to do with me. You really think too much. You think too ill of me.¡± Tom advised, ¡°Ms. Garcia, please calm down. We will definitely investigate the truth of this car ident. You don¡¯t have to think too much about it. Everything depends on evidence. We will give you a reasonable exnation.¡± Kynlee was taken away by the police and brought to the police station. Tom brought an auxiliary police officer with him and went to the hospital lounge with Darlene to take a statement. When Darlene left, she looked at Avery and Sandra with eyes full of hatred. ¡°You know voice. ¡°If my son¡¯s car ident really has anything to do with Mr. Gard and Ms. Bullock, then even if I die with the Gard family and the Bullock family, I will definitely seek justice for my son!¡± Avery said coldly, ¡°I have a clear conscience.¡± In the end, Sandra felt a little guilty and did not dare to look directly at Cassius. She only responded, ¡°Mr. Cassius, you really misunderstood us. How could it have anything to do with Avery and me?¡± Cassius coldly snorted, and his sharp gaze swept across Sandra before he left. Goosebumps appeared on Sandra¡¯s body for no reason, and she felt extremely cold. She knew how ruthless Cassius was. The truth must never be revealed. Otherwise, Sandra would end up miserable. Sandra subconsciously looked in the direction where Kynlee left and met her gaze when Kynlee turned back to look at her. Kynlee¡¯s gaze was gloomy as she warned Sandra with the expression in her eyes. ¡°Sandra, you¡¯d better make sure nothing happens to Vivian.¡± Otherwise, even if she were to be jailed, as long as she was still alive, she would definitely try to kill Sandra. Sandra¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She immediately averted her gaze, worried that someone would notice something. She tried her best to remain calm and said, ¡°Avery, let¡¯s return to the ward first. Tom will personally investigate the car ident, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± At one corner of the garage, Vivian covered herself tightly and looked at Kynlee, who was taken away by the police. Her nails dug into her palms, and she looked at Sandra and Avery¡¯s back with hatred in her eyes. After everyone had left, she secretly approached the trash can and picked up the phone whereabouts. Unexpectedly, as soon as she came over, she saw that Kynlee had been taken away by the police. Kynlee had recorded the call with Sandra, but because Sandra used a new number and her voice had been processed, even if it was given to the police, it could not be used as evidence to use Sandra. But this voice recording was enough for Vivian to understand everything. She gripped the phone tightly and knew that what awaited Kynlee was most likely a death sentence. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Sandra, it¡¯s been so many years. So this is how you took advantage of me and my aunt. Aren¡¯t you just using Darlene to threaten Avery? When Darlene dies, I want to see what else you can use to save your own life. ¡°One day, I will definitely see you die without aplete corpse.¡± Sandra and Avery entered the elevator. When they walked in, she always felt a chilly gaze behind her, making her feel as if there was a de on her back. She subconsciously turned around to look but did not see anything. She thought that it might really be because she was too guilty. She had done a lot of evil things recently, so it was time for her to calm down for a while, in case something happened. When the elevator doors closed, Avery looked at her with a cold gaze. ¡°The ident has something to do with you, right?¡± Sandra had a surprised expression as sheughed softly. ¡°Avery, you can¡¯t speak nonsense. I am here with you now. I still have to rely on Darlene to save my life. No matter how st*pid I am, I couldn¡¯t plot a car ident to kill her and burn my bridge, right?¡± In fact, she had indeed miscalcted. Her original intention was to let Kynlee attack Gustave. She had thought that Gustave would go to thepany alone. But she did not expect Gustave to change his mind at thest minute and go back with patience and directly made a move. Now that things had already be like this, she could only secretly rejoice. Fortunately, Kynlee did not kill Darlene. Arthur was dead, and Gustave might not survive too. It was what Sandra wanted in the end. Avery looked at her coldly. ¡°Sandra, now that things havee to this, you¡¯d better pray Darlene can get a good heart sessfully and survive. ¡°Otherwise, the day that something happens to her will definitely be the day that you will die with the Bullock family.¡± Sandra¡¯s smile froze, but she still forced herself to remain calm. ¡°Of course. You care about her so much. She will make it. Besides, there is also Dr. Elicott who is willing to die for her. How can she not live well?¡± Avery said coldly, ¡°You¡¯d better keep your mouth shut.¡± The elevator doors opened, and Sandra chuckled. ¡°Look at how flustered you are. Isn¡¯t there no one else here? Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± When Avery returned to the ward, the doctor examined him. When he left the ward again, he saw Darlene enter the ward next to him. Gustave had just been taken out of the emergency room and was still in danger. He was also ced in the ward on the top floor, which was the intensive care unit next to Avery¡¯s ward. Because Cassius was very tired, he went back to rest. Without Cassius¡¯ obstruction, Darlene had the opportunity to go in and take a look. Gustave was lying on the bed; his whole body was covered with instruments and tubes. The whole ward was filled with the sound of instruments. Darlene sat down beside the bed and reached out her hand to touch Gustave¡¯s palm. His hand was very cold. On the side, Nathen gave Gustave a check. After a long time, he said, ¡°The person who you will go to Lancaster with me to prepare for the heart transnt.¡± Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Dakota Donates Blood Darlene¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the unconscious man. After a long while, she shook her head. ¡°He hasn¡¯t woken up yet. The doctor said that he is still in danger. I can¡¯t leave.¡± Nathen did not want to wait any longer. With Gustave¡¯s current situation, it was really hard to say whether he could survive. Darlene¡¯s body was already on the decline. Once something really happened to him, if she faced Gustave¡¯s death, she would not be able to hold on before the heart transnt. Moreover, even after the heart transnt, it would still take a long period of recovery and rejection. It was very difficult to get through, and she could not be stimted. during that period. ¡°With doctors here, you can¡¯t do anything even if you stay.¡± Nathen tried to persuade her. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°But there is only one suitable heart. Once the donator dies, his heart has to be transnted to you within an hour. There is not much time to waste.¡± Darlene did not say anything for a moment. How could she not know that time was precious in a heart transnt operation? With her current condition, it was impossible to find a second suitable heart. However, Gustave¡¯s condition was currently uncertain, and he had a car ident. because of her. If she left him at this juncture, she couldn¡¯t convince herself easily. Nathen approached her and patted her shoulder. ¡°Darlene, if you leave, Mr. Walpole might be able to survive. ¡°Perhaps in a few days, you will be able toe back here with an intact heart and see that Mr. Walpole has already woken up. ¡°But if you give up this opportunity, your life may have only one month left. Even if Mr. Walpole wakes up, how long can you stay by his side?¡± Darlene looked up at him. Her voice trembled. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that after I leave¡­¡± Nathen interrupted her, ¡°Believe in doctors and believe in Mr. Walpole¡¯s endurance. He will definitely be able to make it. There are so many experts and doctors, and they will not give up on him no matter what. ¡°Besides, you are also injured. Why don¡¯t you go and have a good rest first to prevent any unexpected situations from urring? We will go to Lancaster tomorrow.¡± In the end, Darlene could only agree. ¡°Okay, I will stay here tonight and go to Lancaster tomorrow. Will it dy your work if you go with me?¡± ¡°No!¡± Nathen simply said this word. He thought that his grandfather had just gone abroad with Leana for a few days. He had originally agreed that he would go over when he finished his work these days. At least for the next week, Martin and Leana were not in America. He closed the case folder in his hand. ¡°Then I will go out first. You should also have a good rest. There is a bed beside you. You stay here. Later, I will ask the doctor to treat your injuries. I will go to Lancaster with you tomorrow.¡± Darlene nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±. Nathen left the ward first. Just as he went out, Leana called. He picked up the phone, and Leana¡¯s somewhat puzzled voice came over. ¡°Nathen, are you at home? Find me my ID card. It was clearly in my bag, but I didn¡¯t see it when Inded here.¡± Nathen had always been extremely calm. At this moment, when he heard her voice, he couldn¡¯t help but speak with a trembling voice, ¡°I forgot to tell you. I went backst night and saw that your ID card was thrown on the coffee table in the living room.¡± Leana cried bitterly, ¡°My memory betrayed me. It must be that when I leftst night, I took out the things in my bag and checked them. On the contrary, I dropped my ID card. Forget it, forget it. Anyway, I will be back in a few days. There is nothing I can do.¡± As she was about to hang up the phone, Nathen spoke again, ¡°Your birthday ising next month. What gift do you want?¡± She was silent for a long time before sheughed in disbelief. ¡°No way. Do you still remember to prepare a gift for me? What¡¯s going on? I have taken care of you for so many years. You finally know how to be grateful.¡± Nathen replied, ¡°Then forget it.¡± She hurriedly replied, ¡°No! Let me make a choice. I¡¯ll send you a list. Is it okay to ask for a few more? Ah, ten or so isn¡¯t too much, right?¡± Nathen¡¯s hand that was holding the phone trembled as he replied, ¡°Okay.¡± She was still smiling and hung up the phone. Nathen stood still and looked back at the closed door behind him. He was really afraid that he would go back on his words. In the ward, a nurse went in and said that Darlene should also be put on a drip and take some medicine. Although she temporarily checked her and found that there were no internal injuries, she still needed health care. Darleney down on the bed by the side and waited for the nurse to put her on a drip. After the nurse went out, the room went quiet, and she was also a little sleepy. When she was about to fall asleep, she heard a straight sound, and it seemed that something was wrong. When she realized what was wrong, she suddenly woke up and heard the constant and orderly ¡°beep¡± sound turn into one without any interval. She was instantly alerted and hurriedly looked at the heart rate monitor beside Gustave. She saw that the fluctuation of the line quickly became smaller, and it became straight. Darlene panicked for a moment. Her face went pale in fear. When she got out of bed, she did not wear slippers. The intravenous syringe in her hand was directly pulled off. She tried to call for help but found that she could not make a sound. She stumbled out of the ward with bare feet. When she opened the door, the bodyguard who was guarding Gustave outside immediately noticed her.. The bodyguard saw that she looked abnormal and quickly entered the ward. Then he pressed the bell and shouted, ¡°Doctor! Nurse!¡± Arge group of doctors and nurses quickly rushed in. Cassius, who was still resting in the lounge, quickly rushed over with a dark face. He angrily asked Darlene, ¡°Who allowed you to enter my son¡¯s ward? It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you again!¡± Cassius pushed Darlene when he was in a hurry to go in. Darlene¡¯s whole mind went nk as she directly fell to the ground. She heard the doctors inside anxiously say, ¡°No more breathing.¡± She felt a sharp pain in her heart. When Nathen rushed over and took her to the ward next door, she had already vomited blood and fallen into aa again. Nathen urgently ordered the nurse who followed in, ¡°Quick, prepare to match her blood type. She needs a blood transfusion.¡± Themotion propelled Dakota, who was taking care of Lucian, toe out. When the nurse called the blood bank in a hurry to confirm that there was still Rh-negative blood left, Dakota had already rolled up her sleeves and gone over. ¡°Quick, use mine. Didn¡¯t you check on mest time? I can donate blood to Darlene.¡± The nurse flipped through the records and immediately got someone else to bring Dakota to the bloodletting room. Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Test Result The nurse in the blood collection room looked at Dakota and Darlene''s blood test sheets. Then, she took a needle and was about to draw Dakota''s blood. The nurse asked Dakota, "Mrs. Swale, have you ever donated blood before? You can''t donate blood twice within half a year." Dakota lied and urged, "It has been more than half a year since Ist donated my blood. Don''t worry. I understand all these rules. I know my body very well. Don''t waste time asking these questions. Ms. Garcia is still waiting for the blood. Just draw my blood." The nurse hesitated for a moment. But in the end, she did not check Dakota''s blood donation record. She directly took a needle to draw Dakota''s blood. Darlene was in an emergency situation. Nathen knew that Dakota was willing to donate blood. But he was still worried that it might not be enough or some ident might happen. Thus, he contacted the blood bank. If there was blood that matched Darlene''s blood type, Nathen wanted them to send some over first. On the other hand, in Lucian''s ward, Katrina was obviously absent-minded. Seeing Dakota rush out when hearing Darlene''s situation, Katrina felt that things were gradually getting out of control. Katrina thought it was probably because she had done too many bad things with Sandra recently. She felt very guilty and had a sinking feeling now. In the end, Katrina could not help but get up and find an excuse. She said to Lucian, "Dad, I saw that you coughed a few times in the morning. I''ll go ask the doctor and see if it is necessary to give you some cough medicine." Lucian saw that Dakota had run out again. He was a little worried, but he did not suspect anything. He looked at Katrina and said, "OK. You can go to see your mother by the way. "She is a kind-hearted person and often treats everyone wholeheartedly. It is probably because she heard that Ms. Garcia was not in good health, and she felt worried. You should go and take a look at her. Don''t let her donate blood without taking her own health into consideration." Hearing this, Katrina suddenly felt her heart skip a beat, and her face turned pale. She said in her heart, how could I forget about this? No matter what, I must not let Dakota donate blood to help Darlene. Otherwise, the truth of the previous DNA test will be exposed. Thinking of this, Katrina hurriedly responded to Lucian briefly. Then, she immediately left the ward, rushing to the other end of the corridor. When Katrina was rushing, she bumped into a nurse. The record book in the nurse''s hand was knocked to the ground. But Katrina did not say a word. She directly walked around the nurse and kept walking forward. The nurse picked up the record book in dissatisfaction. She turned around and looked at Katrina''s back with a frown. "What a rude woman." Katrina ran all the way to the door of the blood collection room. Just as she stopped and was about to catch her breath, she saw Dakota, whose sleeves had been rolled up. Katrina saw that the nurse was drawing Dakota''s blood. Seeing this, Katrina felt that she couldn''t even breathe at this moment. Her brain buzzed, and she felt suffocated. Katrina''s legs trembled, and her face turned pale. She rushed over to grab the needle in the nurse''s hand. At this moment, Katrina even forgot to pretend to be a kind and gentle girl. Fortunately, the nurse had already finished drawing Dakota''s blood and was removing the needle. After being pushed by Katrina, the nurse was forced to pull the needle slightly faster. Nothing serious happened. The nurse''s face suddenly turned cold. She angrily scolded Katrina, "Who are you? What are you doing? Do you know that this is very dangerous and impolite?" Because the needle was pulled in a rush, Dakota felt a little hurt in her arm. She used a cotton swab to press the wound. Dakota first said to the panicking nurse, "It doesn''t matter. I''m fine." After that, Dakota turned her head and looked at Katrina. Dakota did not expect Katrina to be so rude. She was also displeased and felt a little embarrassed because of Katrina''s rudeness. Dakota said in a reproachful tone, "Katrina, why are you so flustered?" Katrina was so flustered that she stuttered, "Mom, I ... I was just worried about your health. Dad also says that your health is not that good. It''s not suitable for you to donate blood now." Dakota replied indifferently, "I know my own body very well. Your dad''s worry is unnecessary. Besides, the nurse has already finished drawing my blood. I can''t take my blood back, can I?" Katrina''s face was pale. She waspletely at a loss and wanted to snatch the blood bag from the nurse''s hand. She snapped at the nurse, "It is all your fault. It hasn''t even been half a year since my mother donated her bloodst time. You have to give the blood back to my mother. You have to return the blood to my mother." The nurse looked troubled. "Mrs. Swale, I..." Dakota''s tone turned a little colder. "Enough, Katrina. Don''t mess around. Ms. Garcia is also a good girl. Since she is in trouble, it doesn''t matter if I donate some blood. Don''t cause trouble here. Let the nurse send the blood to Ms. Garcia." Katrina was very anxious. But Katrina saw that Dakota was about to get angry, and she knew that she really had no way to stop Dakota. Katrina could only watch the nurse walk out with the blood bag. She was in a panic, and her face quickly turned pale. When the nurse sent the blood bag to Darlene''s ward, the blood bank also sent the blood over. Dakota''s blood came a little faster, so Nathen let the nurse transfuse Dakota''s blood into Darlene first. Although Darlene was in aa, her condition and breathing were still stable. After a while, Darlene''s face slowly turned a little ruddy. But a short while after the blood transfusion, something went wrong. Darlene''s face turned pale again. At the same time, her breathing began to quicken. Darlene''s face and lips began to turn pale. Soon, her body temperature rose. Nathen''s face suddenly darkened. He pulled out the needle and asked the nurse beside him angrily, "It''s the sign of blood rejection. What happened? Didn''t you do the basic examination before the blood transfusion?" The nurse looked terrified and said, "How could this be? Mrs. Swale and Ms. Garcia''s blood matching test has been done before. The test result shows no problem." The nurse thought, besides, Mrs. Swale''s and Ms. Garcia''s blood types are the same. Why would Ms. Garcia''s body reject Dakota''s blood? The probability of blood rejection is extremely low. Unless Mrs. Swale and Ms. Garcia are... Nathen did not have time to think about it carefully. He noticed that Darlene''s condition had worsened. Nathen handed the blood bag to the nurse and said in an angry tone, "You said that there is no problem with the test results. But the truth is that there is a problem. As for what exactly happened, you should go and check it out yourself. "Just leave a nurse here. Don''t mess things up here. Everyone else should go out." The nurse looked frightened. She immediately took the bag of blood and went out first. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Because there was a medical ident, ording to the rules, the hospital needed to give Darlene an exnation. Thus, the test needed to be carried out urgently. But since it was rted to a DNA test, they didn''t get the results until the next morning. Dakota was discharged from the hospital with Lucian that night. The next morning, she received a call from the nurse. Dakota had not woken up yet. When she picked up the phone, her mind was still not very clear. But she could still hear what the nurse was saying on the phone. "Mrs. Swale, we re-examined your and Ms. Garcia''s blood. The result shows that you and Ms. Garcia have direct consanguineous rtions..." Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 My Baby Girl In the hospital, after Darlene got the blood transfusion, she woke up the next morning. Because Gustave suddenly stopped breathing, he was sent to the emergency room. After he got rescued, he was sent to the intensive care unit. The doctor first sent Gustave to the intensive care unit. Not long after, he came out. Cassius was waiting outside. He wanted to go in and see his son. When he saw the doctore out, he said anxiously, "Doctor, does the intensive care unit only allow one person to care for the patient? I can take care of my son. Let me go in." The doctor looked a little troubled. "Mr. Cassius, Mr. Gustave just barely woke up. His mind may not be clear now, and his state is not that good. He just said that he wanted to see Ms. Garcia." Cassius'' face darkened, and he said, "No. That woman entered my son''s ward The doctor tried to persuade Cassius and said, "Mr. Gustave has just woken up. He is very weak now, and his emotions are not stable. As a doctor, I suggest that you should satisfy his current request as much as possible. It is also good for him to recover." Cassius was silent for a moment with a cold face. In the end, he agreed reluctantly and said to Darnell, "Darnell, go and call that woman over. I''ll go in and check my son first." The doctor stopped Cassius and said, "Mr. Cassius, Mr. Gustave means that he only wants to see Ms. Garcia and say a few words to her. He is still not feeling well. So he wants to take a good rest before seeing the others." Cassius was so angry that his face darkened. "The others? I am his father! I am his biological father!" The doctor said calmly, "I''m sorry, Mr. Cassius. This is Mr. Gustave''s own will. He needs a quiet environment to recuperate right now. It is not suitable if there are too many people going to disturb him." Cassius had no choice but topromise. After all, this matter was rted to his son''s recovery. No matter how angry Cassius was, he could only listen to the doctor''s advice and sit back in the chair in the corridor. Cassius watched as Darlene rushed over and entered the intensive care unit. And Cassius himself could only wait outside and not go in to disturb Gustave and Darlene. The more Cassius thought about it, the angrier he became. He cursed in his heart, damn it. Darlene has not married into the Walpole family yet. Even if she really marries my son, I will be her father- inw. How could my status be lower than hers? After thinking so, Cassius got up and wanted to go in directly. But the doctor beside him immediately stopped him and said, "Mr. Cassius, please calm down first." Cassius red at the doctor angrily. "You... You..." Cassius did not know what to say, so he could only withdraw his hand and sit back. In the ward, Darlene anxiously approached the sick bed. After sitting down by the bed, she looked at Gustave, who was lying on the bed. She suddenly didn''t know what to say. Gustave had woken up. But this was the first time Darlene had seen Gustave''s face so pale. In Darlene''s impression, no matter what happened, Gustave would always be in a calm and rxed state. Gustave had a healthy body, and there would never be any problems with Gustave''s health. After a long time, Darlene said in a trembling voice, "You''re awake. How do you feel right now? Are you thirsty? Shall I get some water for you?" Hearing Darlene''s questions, Gustave replied a little slowly. Perhaps he was really too tired. It seemed a little difficult for him to say just a few words. When Gustave saw that Darlene was about to get up, he reached out and patted the edge of the bed, indicating that Darlene didn''t need to do anything. "I''m fine. I''m not thirsty. I was nning to take you to Lancaster in the next few days." Nathen had told Gustave before that the person who donated the heart to Darlene was still in Lancaster. At that time, Nathen meant that he could take Darlene to Lancaster alone. But Gustave was worried. So he nned to go with them in the next two days. Gustave wanted to take Darlene there as soon as possible and make enough preparations, just in case she missed the time for the heart transnt. Darlene shook her head. "I won''t go. I will stay here for the next few days." Darlene originally nned to go to Lancaster with Nathen this morning. Butst night, when she saw Gustave stop breathing, she suddenly felt that Gustave''s body might copse at any time. After realizing this, Darlene did not dare to leave. She wanted to wait a few more days until Gustave''s condition stabilized. Gustave reached out and motioned Darlene to sit by the bed. He said, "Darlene, I have been waiting for this day for a long time. In order to find a suitable heart for you, Dr. Elicott has also spent a lot of effort. "I know my body very well. I have woken up now, and there will be no problem with my body. You should go with Dr. Elicott first. If I go to Lancaster with you now, I will only be a burden for you." Darlene''s eyes were red. "I''m not going." Gustave said in a low voice, "Don''t talk nonsense. That heart can save your life. How can you say that you don''t want to go? "If you don''t want to go alone, I can discharge myself right now and go with you. I feel much better now. Other than being a little tired, there is nothing wrong with my body." Darlene was very afraid. She heard the news of Arthur''s death in that car ident. Last night, the hospital issued a notice of critical illness to Gustave''s family, and Darlene also knew about it. If Gustave had not protected Darlene at that time, perhaps Darlene would have died in that car ident just like Arthur. Gustave patted the back of Darlene''s hand and said gently, "Go. Don''t worry about me. It is not convenient for me to go with you. But I will definitely wait for you toe back. "After a few days, if you are still in the hospital there, I will personally go to pick you up. Darlene, if you miss this chance, you won''t get a second one." Darlene looked at Gustave. "I can''t just leave you like this..." Gustave interrupted Darlene and said, "You have to rely on yourself after you get there. You have to make it. "My body is much better than yours. I should be the one who is worried about you. If there is anything inconvenient when you get there, just tell Dr. Elicott. Or you can also call me." Darlene''s eyes were very red. After a long while, she said, "Don''t lie to me. When Ie back, I have to see you to be fine." Gustave nodded. "Sure. Now, go. It''s still early in the morning. You can leave now. If you leaveter, perhaps Avery may stop you and make things difficult for you." Gustave urged, "Go. Take care of yourself over there. I need to sleep for a while. When I wake up again, I will be energetic enough to deal with somepany matters." Darlene was slightly relieved. "You should deal withpany matters when you get better. You don''t have to worry about thepany now. You are already lying in a sick bed." Gustave nodded. "OK." After Darlene went out, the hand that Gustave had just stretched out fell down weakly. It seemed that Gustave had lost all his strength now. His face was pale, and he soon fell asleep again. Before dawn, Nathen had already set off with Darlene. Darlene''s phone was still in the car because of yesterday''s car ident. It was not until she boarded the ne that she remembered it. She said to Nathen, "I forgot to contact the police to get my phone back. At least, I should buy one first." Without a phone, how could Darlene contact Gustave when she arrived in Lancaster? Nathen said, "It''s OK. You can buy one after you get there." In fact, the police had already handed Darlene''s phone to Nathen and told Nathen to give it back to Darlene. But this time, Nathen did not want any news to affect his decision and Darlene''s heart transnt. Nathen thought that everything could wait until after Darlene received a heart transnt. In the hospital, Dakota rushed to the nurse station and asked about Darlene. When Dakota learned that Darlene had already left the hospital, she staggered and copsed to the ground. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "My baby girl! No matter what, I have to get her back!" Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Find Darlene at All Costs! Dakota hurried to the hospital, and Braylen and Lucian also came. Everyone found it hard to believe. The daughter that the Swale family had been looking for all these years had been around them for so long and had been adopted by the Gard family, who were close to the Swale family. The Swale family had a really hard time looking for their daughter back then, and the Gard family had helped a little. But the Gard family would never have thought that the child that Teresa randomly took back from the orphanage would be Lucian''s birth daughter. All these coincidences shocked everyone. Dakota was so anxious that her eyes turned red. She asked the nurse, "Since she was discharged this morning, it hasn''t been long. Did she say where she was going? Why didn''t you stop my daughter?" The nurse said helplessly, "Mrs. Swale, I''m really sorry. But we really don''t know about it. It was Dr. Elicott who helped Ms. Garcia discharge herself and left with her. "Dr. Elicott took the next few days off. As for the reason, he did not tell us. It was not that we did not want to help you stop Ms. Garcia. It was just that Ms. Garcia left before dawn. And the DNA test result only came back at nearly nine this morning." Dakota hurriedly took out her phone and called Darlene. But she was told that the number she dialed was powered off. She asked the nurse for Nathen''s number and called him, but it was also powered off. Dakota was very anxious. "What should we do? Why are both of their phones turned off? Where did they go?" The nurse remembered something. "Before Ms. Garcia left this morning, she had been to Mr. Walpole''s ward. "But Mr. Walpole''s condition is very unstable and he is currently unconscious. I don''t know when he will wake up. Why don''t you go over and take a look? Or you can ask Mr. Walpole''s family to see if they know anything." Dakota hurriedly nodded. "Yes. We''ll go and ask around. Thank you." They rushed toward the intensive care ward that Gustave was in. His father Cassius was in the corridor outside. Dakota exined to Cassius why she was there, and Cassius was unhappy. "I don''t know where that woman went. I think she always brings bad luck. Last night, right after she entered my son''s ward, my son stopped breathing. "This morning, she came to see my son again, and my son fell into aa again. I also want to find her so I can ask her if she has some sick purposes." Dakota''s face turned cold immediately. "Mr. Walpole, what do you mean by that? Darlene visited your son out of the goodness of her heart, but you actually said such horrible things about her. "If you have a problem with Darlene, show us the evidence first before you use her of anything. If it is a groundless usation, we can sue you for nder." Cassius was stunned. He was justining. Anyway, Darlene was just a nobody. And it was just some words. He wanted to say it, so he did. After all, no one would criticize him because of it, right? However, he could not understand why the always amiable Dakota suddenly lost her temper. Behind Dakota, Braylen and Lucian also had cold expressions. " Mr. Walpole, you''d better watch your mouth. You''re responsible for what you say. My family does not stir up trouble, but we won''t let others mess with us. Cassius was stunned, wondering, what did this have to do with messing with the Swale family? Although the Walpole family was not much inferior to the Swale family, there were more of them at the moment while he was on his own. He felt that he had already lost in terms of numbers, so he figured he should better just suck it and shut up. Dakota failed to get any useful information concerning Darlene''s whereabouts. And after what Cassius said, she nced at him in disgust and left without saying goodbye. These people from the Swale family stormed over and then stormed away. Cassius froze on the spot and took quite a while to snap out of his daze. "What the hell. Did I do anything that pissed them off?" Braylen had already instructed the housekeeper to contact their connections ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. in the airlinepanies and in the police. They must find Darlene at all costs. It was pointless staying in the hospital any longer. Dakota had suddenly found her daughter and had gotten too emotional. Lucian took her back home. Dakota had only been at home for less than an hour, and she could not remain calm at all and had already asked for updates a dozen times. "Darling, call the housekeeper and ask if there is any news." Lucian was on his phone the entire time. He kept making calls to different people. Hearing Dakota''s words, heforted her, "Take it easy. She''s an adult. They can definitely find her. If the housekeeper has news, he will naturally call you as soon as possible." Dakota nodded. Less than ten minutester, she said to Braylen uneasily, "Braylen, give the police station a call. Make sure Mr. Dorsey leads the team and searches personally. "Don''t just search Baltimore. Make the police in other cities search too. Why don''t we just report her disappearance and put up fliers?" Braylen''s ears were filled with Dakota''s nagging. He sighed, "Mom, it''s not even noon yet. I know that you are eager to find your daughter, but you should calm down for now." Dakota was riled up when she heard this. "Of course you''re not anxious. As a brother, you do not care about your sister at all. "Do you know how much your sister has suffered these years and what kind of life she had in the Gard family? Avery has never treated her well. Why didn''t I..." The more she spoke, the more regretful and guiltier she was. She used to see Darlene quite often, but why hadn''t she been nicer to her and put in good words for her with the Gard family? Her poor daughter. She had been tortured so much and had even caught terminal illnesses. As she spoke, her tears flowed down. "I''m a bad mom." Braylen immediately stood up andforted her, "I was wrong, Mom, I won''t say it anymore. I''ll go find my younger sister, my dear younger sister, right now." Dakota looked at him and was angry. "Don''t be sarcastic. The other siblings can know each other''s thoughts at any time. Your sister has been around you for so many years. How much do you know about your sister? "The other brothers all care about their younger sisters. But you acted like a jerk to her the first time you met. And you even tricked her into going to a nasty ce like Twilight Paradise and let those men harass her. Why did she have such a bastard like you as her brother? Why did I have such a bastard like you as my son? Dakota got up and gave Braylen a good beating. Braylen dodged as he shouted, "The other moms can know their daughters'' thoughts at any time. Can you? Dad, back me up. I am your son, your birth son!" Lucian had been on the phone all this time. When he finally got a few seconds'' breaks, he nced at Braylen and replied, "Your mother is right." The driver, Adam, added fuel to the fire. "The first time I saw Ms. Garcia, it was in the Gard''s house. I told Mr. Swale that Ms. Garcia looks like him. And Mr. Swale said it meant they were meant for each other." Dakota was not too violent at first, but when she heard this, she grabbed the feather duster beside her and hit Braylen harder. "Get out! Get out! You''re not my son. And you are not my daughter''s brother!" Braylen was pushed out of the hallway. And then Dakota mmed the door shut. Braylen had a terrible headache. "Mom, you can''t do this. You have found your daughter, so you don''t mind losing your son? Let''s talk nicely. I don''t even have my phone and wallet with me." He shouted for a long time, but no one responded to him. Dakota had already gone back to do her things. She contacted the housekeeper to investigate something. She thought, why did the blood test I did in the hospitalst time tell me Darlene wasn''t my daughter? Did someone tamper with the result? She also told him to check the surveince footage carefully and secretly. Braylen, who was locked outside, looked at the bodyguard standing outside the door. He walked over and patted the bodyguard on the shoulder. "It''s time for you to prove your value. Open the door." The bodyguard stayed expressionless and motionless. Braylen had no choice but topromise. "Give me your phone. Let me make a call, okay now? It''s already noon. You can''t let me starve to death here, right?" The bodyguard did not dare to go too far. He gave his phone to Braylen. Braylen dialed the only number he remembered. "Josefina,e." Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Pregnant With His Child All the while, Josefina had just been driven out of the ward by her mother-inw, Nataly, when she received the call from Braylen. Many people outside the ward were watching the drama. Nataly threw the pregnancy test result that she just got from the nurses onto Josefina''s body. She spoke very rudely, "You slut! I only asked you to ask that man for tens of thousands of dors to save my son. Doesn''t that idiot like you? He has a lot of money. If you ask him, he will definitely give you the money! "But you actually slept with him and are even pregnant with his child. My son has given so much to your father. You don''t deserve his love at all!'' Josefina''s face was pale. She clenched her hand on the pregnancy test result. She rejected Braylen''s call and said awkwardly, "Mom, don''t say anymore, please. I''ll abort the baby." Nataly overestimated her. Based on the hatred Braylen had for her at present, Braylen wouldn''t give her tens of thousands of dors easily. But she remembered that man had taken precautions that night. She didn''t know what went wrong. She suddenly felt ufortable this morning and took a blood test. But her mother-inw got the test result, then things became like this. Dayton had been seriously sick for more than half a year. Besides, they had only had sex once, and that was a year ago, so the baby couldn''t be his. Nataly spat fiercely at her. "Get lost! Let me tell you. Before you get rid of this bastard, you won''t be able to see my son or enter the Bulwer''s house again!" She chased Josefina away. She was still cursing after she returned to the ward in a fit of rage. "Ungrateful bitch. Obviously, she wants to get back together with that man. It''s never gonna happen! She''s not ditching us after we''ve done so much for her father." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Dayton was sitting on the bed. He had heard how Nataly scolded Josefina just now. He coughed for a while with a pale face. In the end, he couldn''t bear to continue listening. "Mom, drink some water and calm down. Back then, Josefina was already Mr. Swale''s wife. We have been abusing her these years. "What''s more, about the thing where I donated a kidney to her father, you also know the truth was... "Pah! Pah! Pah!" Nataly immediately became vignt. She turned around and interrupted him urgently. "You are just soft-hearted. In any case, you have donated half of a kidney to her father. Even though her father died from rejection because of the mismatched kidney, so what? "Even if it was a matching kidney, he might also die. In any case, you''ve donated your kidney. So she has every reason now to support the whole Bulwer family." Seeing the guilty on Dayton''s face, she said coldly, "I''m warning you. Don''t tell her everything just because you feel bad for her. "She is just looking for an excuse to get rid of us. If she leaves, who''s gonna pay for your treatment? And who''s gonna clean the Bulwer family''s mess? Don''t pity others. You might as well pity yourself." Dayton sighed and didn''t say anything more. Outside the hospital. Just as Josefina walked out, Braylen called again. All the while, the Swale family''s bodyguard spoke with some sympathy, "Mr. Swale, just give up since you can''t get through. Why don''t you take some money from me and go to the hotel to spend the night? You cane back tomorrow when your mom is no longer angry, right?" Braylen was furious and fiercely said, "Mind your own business." The bodyguard immediately shut up. Josefina finally answered his call but did not say a word, Braylen immediately lost his temper. "Is there something wrong with your ears or something? I told you toe right now! "Come to the Swale''s house and pick me up! I paid you 17 thousand dors to sleep with my bodyguard. You took my money, and now you are pretending you don''t know me?" After a long time, the person on the other end finally spoke, "Cody?" Braylen didn''t know what she meant for a moment. "What?" Josefina stood outside the hospital in the piercingly cold wind. She asked again, "Is this bodyguard Cody?" Braylenughed angrily. He had said so much, and that was all she heard? She couldn''t have started to like Cody after he lied to her that it was Cody, could she? he As he thought about whether he should fire Cody today or tomorrow, replied in a bad mood, "Yes, is there a problem? He doesn''t have time to fuck you today, so forget about it. Come and pick me up. There''s something I need you to do." Josefina was so cold that her bones hurt, but she still responded, "Okay." After the call, her mind was filled with Cody''s Lace and the sounds Cody made when she was held down on the bed that night. Chapter 217 Pregnant With His Child Her scalp went numb, and her stomach felt upset. She squatted down by the street and vomited so badly that she almost threw up her stomach. She squatted by the street for a long time until Braylen called again. Then she forced herself to get up and drive to the Swale''s house. There were too many things that the Bulwer family needed to spend money on this year. She could not save any money at all. Even the car was allocated to her after she joined Gustave''spany. It was a long ride. When she arrived at the Swale family, it was already an hourter. The car stopped outside the house''s wrought iron gate. Braylen quickly went out and got into her car. When Josefina drove away, she happened to brush past Katrina''s car which hade back. Katrina got out of the car and entered the house. Half an hour ago, she received a call from Alicia who asked her toe back. As she walked in, her legs trembled. She subconsciously felt very uneasy. Just as she entered the door, she saw Alicia standing there and seemingly waiting for her. As soon as she entered the door, Alicia''s face turned livid. She immediately raised her hand and pped Katrina in the face. Behind Alicia, Dakota and Lucian also looked sullen. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Wait for Your Sentence As soon as Katrina entered the room, she was pped. She tried to squeeze out a smile, confused. But her smile was stiff and her body trembled. "Grandma, why are you so mad at me? Did I do anything wrong?" Alicia took out her phone and opened the surveince video that she copied before she threw the phone into Katrina''s hands. Then, she smashed some printed photos at Katrina with a fierce look on her face. Alicia was furious. "The Swale family has kindly taken you in and raised you for so many years. We treated you as our own and gave you everything the best we could! "When you first came, I was afraid that you wouldn''t feel secure and I even told all the Swale family that even if we found our girl, we would still treat you well as our own. But look what you have done, you ungrateful bastard!" Katrina was so flustered that she dared not to watch the surveince video but look at the photos on the ground. In the photo, Katrina stopped the nurse, who was holding Dakota''s blood sample, and said something to her. And the next photo was of her outside the testing room in the middle of the night with Sandra and a man. They sneakily took something from the testing room. Although they were all wearing masks and the Swale family might not be able to recognize Sandra and the man, it was impossible for them to not recognize Katrina. After all, Katrina grew up in the Swale family. Alicia scolded her, "You changed the blood and tampered with the results. If it wasn''t for you, Dakota wouldn''t have to give Darlene her blood! You nearly killed her! "Katrina, I underestimated you. Tell me, who are the man and the woman going to the testing room with you that night?" Katrina''s face turned deathly pale. She could not understand how Alicia got the surveince video. Sandra and she had eliminated the surveince videos in the hospital that night! Where did Alicia get it? Katrina stuttered, "Grandma, the surveince video must be fake. How could I have done that? I saw the nurse draw blood from Mom''s hand that night. But I had no idea what Mom was going to do at all!" "Fake?" Alicia sneered, "Katrina, the dean is close to your father, and he has always regarded you as his niece. "He thought you were simple and kind, letting youe to and leave his office as you pleased, which gave you the opportunity to delete the surveince footage that night. "But you didn''t know that Nathen''sputer would save all the surveince footage in the hospital, including the one that captured you sneaking into the dean''s office to delete the surveince videos." Katrina could not maintain her smile anymore. She broke out in a sweat as she helplessly watched Alicia open another surveince video. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. On the screen, Katrina entered the dean''s office with a decent and innocent smile, then she made an excuse to ask the dean to leave.. After the dean left, Katrina revealed her true face and quickly deleted the surveince videos on the dean''sputer. After that, she revealed a particrly proud smile. However, on the screen, the smile on her face made her look even more ridiculous than a clown. Katrina was so embarrassed and shocked that she directly copsed on the ground. Dakota had always been soft-hearted, but now she saw Katrina, her adopted daughter, was actually lying to all of them and hindering her from recognizing her biological daughter. She felt very angry and merely watched Katrina with a cold look in her eyes, having no n to help Katrina or speak up for her. Lucian, who remained silent all the time, did not pity Katrina either since Dakota didn''t say anything at all. After all, when Lucian found out that Katrina was not the daughter of the Swale family, he did not even have the intention of keeping her at all. It was all because Dakota and Alicia became soft-hearted that he agreed to keep her. Katrina found herself high and dry. She sat on the ground, flustered, then she gritted her teeth and pounced on Dakota, clinging to her thigh. "Mom! I know that I was wrong! I shouldn''t have done that! I won''t do it again! "I am an orphan! I was just scared that you would abandon me when you found your real daughter. I just didn''t want to leave you, Mom! I know I was stupid. Please forgive me this time! Mom! Dad! Grandma! This is my fault! Please forgive me!" However, Dakota reached out and shook away Katrina''s hands, and said coldly, "This is not the first time you have been stupid, Katrina. You know very well what you have done before. "You have secretly ndered my daughter and pretended to be innocent in front of Andrew for Avery before. "There are also many things that I have reminded you of many times before. I told you to be kind and not to be so mean. But you never listened." Alicia said sternly, "She will never listen, Dakota. Don''t waste your time on her. She dared to tamper with the DNA test. It was illegal, yet she still had the guts to do so. "Adam, chase her out. I don''t want her to dirty the floor of this house. She has nothing to do with our family from now on. Let the police take care of this." Katrina turned to look at Lucian, who had been silent all the time, and begged, "Dad! Dad! Help me! I know I was wrong! Please don''t give up on me! I have no family..." But Lucian turned his back and didn''t even bother to give her a look. "Take her out. I don''t want to see her anymore. Before I find my daughter, I don''t want to waste my time on her. The police can handle it." Alicia sneered, "You have no family? You have been in the Swale family for too long to remember where you are from, right? "Your father was a gambler in some vige, and he owed so many debts that he had to sell you and your mother out. Your mothermitted suicide by jumping into the river because she couldn''t bear the humiliation. "And you were left in the orphanage and adopted by the Swale family. Katrina, the Swale family never failed you. But you failed us. What you have done makes you end up like this." Katrina kept crying and shouting. Adam had long disliked her and dragged her out. "Save it! You heard what Mr. and Mrs. Swale said. You can''t stay here anymore! This is just the beginning. Keep your crocodile tears! You can shed them when you are in the police station!" Katrina was chased out, and soon she was taken away by two police officers. Because her behavior of exchanging blood samples in the hospital was a crime. Besides, Katrina was also involved in the suspicion of other crimes, so the police station temporarily kept her in custody for further investigation. Sandra also received the news in the hospital. She knew very well how timid and cowardly Katrina was. Katrina had no loyalty to her at all. After Katrina was taken to the police station and the police yelled at her, she would definitely tell them everything about Sandra. Even if Katrina had no evidence, the police would still investigate Sandra''s background. Sandra was scared out of her wits. She lost her usualposure and went straight to Avery in a panic.. She had good timing. Andrew had gone to thepany, and the other elders of the Gard family were also absent. When Avery learned that Darlene had left with Nathen early in the morning, he knew well what they were going to do. He was worried that Darlene''s operation would not go smoothly, so he got anxious to find Darlene''s whereabouts. He was in such a bad mood that he almost drove away everyone around him. When Sandra arrived, she saw Cyrus standing outside, and Avery was alone in the ward. Sandra''s face was as pale as a sheet when she pushed open the door and she came straight to the point. "Avery, don''t forget what you promised me and Katrina before. You said you would cover for us! "Now that Katrina is taken away by the police, she will confess everything at any time. You have to get her out as soon as possible. Otherwise, I will have to tell Darlene that the one who gave her heart was Nathen. Avery''s face darkened. He was not in the mood to be threatened now. Hearing this, he sneered, "Great, go and tell her now. "I was just worried that Darlene''s operation would not go smoothly, and I have been trying to figure out where she is. The world is too big, Sandra. If you are really something, go find her and tell her your so-called secret. Otherwise, I think you can just stay here and wait for your sentence. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 The Will "Avery, what do you mean by this?" Sandra''s face quickly turned pale. "Think about it. If Darlene knew that the person who donated his heart to her was Nathen, she would not ept it no matter what. At that time, she really would die." "Not ept it?" Avery''s eyes were cold as he approached Sandra. "Even if you can find them, when you find them, the heart transnt will have already beenpleted. "Even if you tell the truth, it is not certain whether Darlene will be sick because of the shocking news. But you and the Bullock family will be so dead." Sandra felt a chill rising from the soles of her feet, and the fear slowly climbed up her back like a poisonous snake. Avery forced her back to the corner, and she was cornered now. She started shaking all over her body with a trembling voice. "Avery, calm down. I know that Ms. Garcia can''t be found now. You are worried about her, and you hate me in your heart. "But you can''t take such a risk. You can''t let her know the truth. Can you take Katrina away from the police station first?" Avery was cold. "Sandra, I can''t wait to see you die. Now that Darlene and Nathen have disappeared, do you think that the so-called chips in your hands can threaten me? "When the truth is revealed, the Swale family, the Walpole family, and the Elicott family will hate you. Since I can''t find Darlene now, I will send you to hell first."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He was already on the verge of losing his mind. He directly grabbed Sandra and was about to walk out. However, the ward door was suddenly pushed open, and Dakota and Lucian hurriedly rushed in. There were also a few police officers following behind. Sandra''s face was deathly pale. Avery released her arm, and she almost fell to the ground. A huge fear appeared in her eyes. But obviously, no one cared about her. Dakota said hurriedly, "Avery, something happened. The police just checked the surveince video in Dr. Elicott''s office. In the end, they found a letter in his drawer. It was his handwriting. "It seems to be a suicide note. He left a part of his property to Darlene, and the rest was left to his sister Leana Elicott. There was also the notarization of property donations from thewyer." A policeman said, "We saw the letter and immediately contacted Mr. Elicott''s sister, Leana. "When she heard about the letter, she seemed to immediately realize something. She was very excited and said that she was already on her way back to the country. She also told us to go to Detroit to find him first." Sandra fell to the ground and trembled in panic. "Don''t go there. Leana must be lying. It must be a trap. Yes, it is a trap. Don''t look for him." If the police and others found Nathen and Darlene, they might know that Nathen would donate his heart to Darlene. When they found them, the heart transnt would already be over. At that time, Sandra could no longer use the secret to threaten Avery. Without this bargaining chip, Sandra would be done. She anxiously got up. "Trust me. Don''t go and look for them." Lucian looked at Sandra with disgust. He had never had a good impression of people who had an affair with a married man and broke others'' families at such a young age. "Ms. Bullock, what nonsense are you talking about?" he asked coldly. "I''m looking for my own daughter. As Nathen''s sister, Leana is looking for her younger brother and provided clues to the police. What kind of trap could there be? It has nothing to do with you. You''d better not meddle in our business." Sandra was in a hurry to say something, but when the bodyguard saw her crazy behavior, he directly dragged her out and threw her outside. "We came here not to tell you these things," Dakota said to Avery again. "I just want to ask if you have any clues. For example, before Darlene and Dr. Elicott left, did he say anything to you? Did he mention what he wanted to do next?" Avery was not willing to tell them about the heart transnt. He only vaguely responded. "They have always been very wary of me and have never said anything important to me. But I found out that they may have gone to Lancaster." "We have also found this. Dr. Elicott said that he found a suitable heart for Darlene, but the donor is in Lancaster. He nned to take Darlene there," Lucian said in a low voice. "We have already sent some people to Lancaster to look for them, but what Leana means is that Lancaster is a cover. She knows Dr. Elicott well. They must have gone to Detroit." Avery nodded and casually took a coat in the ward. "Then I will go with you. I know some people in Detroit. Maybe they can help." Dakota was not very happy. After all, Avery had hurt Darlene a lot. She did not want her daughter to be connected with him now, and she did not want to ask for his help. However, the most important thing was to find Darlene. Now that Nathen even left the will letter, they worried that Nathen would hurt Darlene after he left with Darlene alone. It was not the time to talk about their conflicts. Moreover, with Avery''s connections, he could indeed help a lot in Detroit. When she thought of this, Dakota endured it and did not stop him from following her. When they arrived in Detroit by ne, Leana quickly met up with them. Leana''s eyes were red. "I found that my brother secretly did a heart test. At that time, I suspected that my brother wanted to donate his heart to Ms. Garcia." Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Please Help Me Find Him. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Lucian looked at her in disbelief. "What did you say? Mr. Elicott might donate his heart to Darlene?" Dakota looked even more astonished. "How is that possible? Mr. Elicott is a healthy person." However, as soon as she finished speaking, she quickly realized that something was wrong, and the people present also realized that something was wrong. There was only one reason why Nathen would bring her to such a far ce when Darlene was so weak. It was to honor his previous promise and bring her here toplete the heart transnt. However, if the donor was just a stranger who was about to die, then he should at least let Darlene bring another close person with her. Even if Darlene did not have a family around at that time, at least she could bring Aleena with her. The heart transnt was such a big deal. Why did he leave alone with Darlene before dawn and cut off all the people? It did not seem like a simple heart transnt. The policeman''s face became serious. "It seems that this is far more serious than we imagined. We have to find them as soon as possible. There is no time left. But will Mr. Elicott really do such an irrational thing?" Although it was said that he wanted to save Darlene''s life, everyone knew that it meant death. Leana was so anxious that tears came down, and she directly knelt down in front of the police. "My brother has been mentally ill for many years. Over the years, his stubbornness has been morbid when he dealt with people and things. "But he has always rejected and resisted all psychological treatment. I have tried many times, but he is unwilling to ept treatment. "Please. Please help me find him. Don''t let him do anything stupid. I only have one brother, and my grandfather only has one grandson." She recalled that Martin did not choose toe back with her when she hurried back to the country. He must have been really anxious and did not have the strength to return to the country. Thinking of this, Leana''s heart ached. Her grandfather was more than eighty years old and only had two grandchildren. If something bad happened to Nathen, how could her grandfather bear it? Avery did not say a word. At this point, as the person who had already known the truth, he was too ashamed to speak. The police immediately helped Leana up. "Ms. Elicott, don''t be like this. Calm down. We will definitely do our best to find your brother and Ms. Garcia as soon as possible." Leana was so anxious that her head was covered in a cold sweat. She said helplessly, "I shouldn''t have gone abroad. It''s all my fault. I should have noticed that something was wrong with him a long time ago. I should have kept a close eye on him. Not long ago, he called me and said that he wanted to prepare a birthday gift for me..." Her voice suddenly stopped. She remembered something, and a chill spread all over her body. She said urgently, "Sir, I remember something. I realized that I didn''t bring my ID card with me when I went abroad. "Maybe my brother took it away. With my ID card and a person who looks like me, he can have someone disguise herself as me and sign the agreement as a family member.'' Without the family member''s signature, one could not donate his or her organs. But now, as a family member, she didn''t have her ID card with her. Dakota walked over and put her arm around her shoulder tofort her. "Ms. Elicott, calm down first. It is more important to find them now." Leana trembled violently. "Yes, yes. It''s more important to find them. Let''s go find them first." Several people left in a hurry. Behind the pir next to them, a woman who was covered tightly walked out and looked at their backs. She took off her mask slightly and let out a breath. Her face was revealed. It was Vivian''s face. She followed Dakota and the others all the way here. In an inconspicuous sanatorium in the suburbs. Darlene sat on the balcony outside the ward and looked down at therge but emptywn. Since she came here in the morning, she felt a little strange. There seemed to be no one here. She could not help but look at Nathen beside her and asked again, "Does the donor really live here?" "Yes, this is a private sanatorium. It is a little cold and quiet, and it is far from the city. There is almost no one here. "However, the environment is quiet, and it is a suitable ce for people to recuperate. Moreover, it is the end of the year, and the patients were almost discharged from the hospital and went home." Darlene thought about the time. The new year was approaching indeed. When she first learned that her heart was failing, it was still the rainy season in July or August. And now, if Nathen had not found a suitable heart for her, she would face death. She thought of something. "Today is Christmas, right? Dr. Elicott, if I can make it through this time, I will definitely send you a New Year gift to show my gratitude." Nathen smiled and sat beside her without saying a word. Darlene looked serious. "I mean, you have helped me a lot these years. I didn''t show my gratitude, but I remember everything. Although I can''t give you something really nice, I will do my best to give you the best gift." Moreover, she had left 850 thousand dors to Aleena. When she passed away, her grandmother and brother could use the money. If she could sessfully get a heart, she would not die. At that time, she could think of a way to earn money, and she would not need to save arge sum of money. Even if she only used half of the money, she could definitely buy a good gift. Nathen nodded with a smile. "Alright, I''ll keep it in mind. I''ll be waiting for your gift. Don''t forget to give it to me." Darlene agreed, but her hands were sweating. She was a little nervous about the heart transnt. However, she had no family, and she only had several friends, like Aleena and Gustave. Aleena returned to her hometown a few days ago and went to visit Braydon''s parents. Gustave still did not know what was going on, and it was even more impossible for him to keep Darlene company at the moment. Nathen patted the back of her hand that curled up with his broad palm. "What? Are you afraid?" Darlene shook her head. "I''m not afraid. But the moment I am waiting to have my heart changed with expectations will be the moment the donor passes away." A strange look shed across Nathen''s eyes, but his expression remained the same. "That person is a cancer patient. Whether you ept his heart or not, his life is about to end. "In this sense, he might have to thank you for being able to live with his heart in you." Darlene felt a little sad. "After the transnt is over, I want to see that person and thank his family." Nathen turned his gaze away and looked forward. "You know that this is against the rules. It is not allowed. Organ donation must be anonymous, and it is also to prevent illegal transactions. You can show the greatest gratitude to that person by living a good life." Darlene did not know what else to say, and both of them were silent. After a moment, Nathen suddenly spoke again, "Why don''t you give me your painting as a new year''s gift? "I remember that you have been painting for many years. That is something you like to do. After the heart transnt is done, without the Gard family and Avery''s restrictions, you can keep doing it. ''Darlene, don''t live for others anymore. Look at you now. It''s unworthy." Darlene''s eyes were a little red. It was truly not worth it. She had loved a man with all her heart for so many years, but in the end, she had put herself into such a sorry state. Darlene nodded. "Okay, I will draw a portrait for you and give it to you. I hope that I can have the chance. Dr. Elicott, you must live a good life too." She felt a little dizzy. In the beginning, she just felt a little sleepy, but now Darlene began to be so sleepy that she could not open her eyes. As soon as she finished speaking, she heard Nathen say "OK". And then Darlene fainted. She vaguely heard Nathening closer and talking to her. "Darlene, have a good sleep and have a good dream. When you wake up, everything will be fine." Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Chapter 221 A Soft Hum Detroit wasn''t big, but it wasn''t small either. Avery, Dakota, and some others searched around for a long time. The sky began to turn dark, but they couldn''t find any trace of Darlene and Nathen. The police had used all of their connections, so they could be considered to be searching the entire city for Darlene and Nathen. However, it was as if they had disappeared, and they couldn''t be found no matter how hard the police tried. Avery started to lose his cool. He looked outside the window, and the streemps were lit up one after another. He felt that Darlene was not around. Avery looked at Leana beside him. "I found out that Nathen had taken Darlene to Lancaster. Are you sure that Darlene is in Detroit?" Leana sped her hands together. Because of her panic and uneasiness, she clenched her hands tightly. Her head was sweating in winter. Leana looked so certain. "I should be right. Besides, many people have been sent to Lancaster. The police station over there attaches great importance to it. It won''t be worse than us looking for them personally. "My parents passed away in Detroit. Later, they were also buried here. I have a hunch that my brother came here." Leana recalled the surveince video she had just found. "Besides, I went to the cemetery this afternoon. The surveince showed that a man wearing a mask entered the cemetery. He looked like my brother." Avery''s expression was very ugly. "Why isn''t Darlene with him? He brought Darlene here. Where did he take her to?" Everyone was in a bad mood. Leana heard Avery''s unkind tone. Along the way, he had been ming Nathen for bringing Darlene so far away and suspecting that Nathen had some bad intentions. Leana was anxious, and her tone became rude. "Darlene might be in the car. As soon as my brother came over, he went to the cemetery to see my parents. Mr. Gard, what do you mean? "We haven''t found Darlene and Nathen yet, and the cause and effect are unclear. The surveince of the hospital in Baltimore also showed that Darlene left with him willingly. Do you think it was all my brother''s fault?" Avery remained silent with a cold expression. Lucian beside him advised, "Forget it. Everyone is in a bad mood. Let''s calm down and find them first. What''s the use of arguing?" Leana did not want tomunicate with Avery anymore. Her gaze turned to the window of the car, and she fell silent. Dakota was so anxious that her face turned white. Only now did she suddenly remember Braylen, who she had locked up outside the vi in the morning. Dakota took out her phone and made a phone call. "I need to tell Braylen about the situation. He may still be thinking of a way to find them. Perhaps he can be helpful." Dakota called Braylen, and Braylen was sitting in Josefina''s small and rented house with a disgusted look on his face. The rented apartment was less than 300 square feet, which was much shabbier than the one Braylen rented with Josefina when he was at his lowest. Braylen had been contacting the police, and he never stoppedining. "Josefina, my dad gave you 85 thousand dors a year ago, and I have given you 34 thousand dors in total. Where is the money? Tell me why you rented such a shabby house." Braylen knew that Josefina spent the money on that man, but he just wanted to mention it. Josefina had been listening to himin for a long time. From the time she went to the Swale''s home to pick him up, he had never stopped swearing. Josefina was used to it. She turned a deaf ear to it. When Braylen finished speaking, Josefina forgot what he had said. Josefina made dinner in the kitchen. At noon, because there was no food at home, she only made a te of spaghetti for Braylen. Braylen ate it whileining. When Josefina went to the bedroom to put away the pregnancy test sheet and then came out before cleaning herself up. She saw that he not only finished the spaghetti on his te but also ate everything she left in the pan for herself. Braylen was well-dressed and didn''t look like someone who had been starving for three to five days. If not for it, Josefina would suspect that he had been living a worse life than her for the past year. He couldn''t even eat his fill. Josefina could do nothing. She only ate bread at noon and was hungry. That was why she went to the supermarket to buy food and came back to cook dinner at four in the afternoon. Braylen sat outside. In the storage basket next to him, something moved, and the storage basket shook a few times. Braylen thought it was strange. As he spoke, he walked over. "Do you really keep a dog?" The movement in the storage basket was gone, but something made a soft sound. Braylen reached out and revealed a few things in the storage basket. It turned out to be a white kitten. The cat was frightened and jumped up, grabbing Braylen''s arm that was reaching into the storage basket. The cat''s ws were extremely sharp. It let out a sharp cry and scratched Braylen''s wrist. It was obvious that it was in great fear. Braylen did not expect that such a thing would appear here. He reflexively wanted to throw the cat out of his hand. Josefina came out of the kitchen with the dishes. Seeing this, she was stunned for a moment and shouted anxiously, "Don''t move, or you will hurt it!" Braylen, who was about to throw his arm out, forcibly held it back and froze in the air. Braylen watched Josefina anxiously walk over and carry the kitten into her arms. Braylen was so angry that he sneered, "Josefina, take a good look. Who hurt who? You have no conscience. You are even concerned about animals."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Josefinaforted the kitten in her arms and put it in the corner to eat. Only then did she look at Braylen''s injured arm. "Are you okay? My grandma raised it. She didn''t want it, so she just left it to me. It is afraid of you. It seldom scratches people. Let me take you to get a vine." Braylen coldly said, "No need." Then, he went to the dining table to eat. Josefina walked over with a face full of guilt. "I''m really sorry. It''s better to have a vine. Or how about buying some medicine for you to disinfect?" Before Josefina could finish, Braylen''s phone rang. Dakota''s voice came from the other end of the line. "Braylen,e to Detroit. Ms. Elicott has given us a clue. She said that Darlene might be here." Leana''s voice suddenly came over. "My brother sent an email. He seemed to have chosen a time to send it regrly. He said that he wanted to go to the suburbs to pick up Darlene." Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Her Heart Has Changed Dakota''s voice on the phone suddenly stopped, and she turned around to look at Leana in the back seat. "Ms. Elicott, what did you just say?" Nathen personally sent the email over. Leana flipped through the email she had received. In the email, Nathen asked Leana to contact someone to pick up Darlene. The contents on the back of the email were slowly revealed as Leana flipped through the phone screen. Leana''s hand began to tremble violently. The phone in her hand slipped to the ground. Her face quickly turned deathly pale. Leana was like a puppet,pletely frozen in ce, not moving at all. Dakota had a terrible premonition. She forced herself to be calm andforted Leana, "Ms. Elicott, calm down first. Don''t let your imagination run wild. "Let''s go take a look at which sanatorium it is. No matter what happens, there are so many people around. It can be solved." Before Dakota ended the call, Braylen asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong? What happened?" Avery picked up the phone that Leana dropped to the ground. The contents of the long email entered his eyes. "Leana, don''t look for me. I''m probably crazy. I want to save her. This email was edited a long time ago. When you receive this email, everything will be over. "Darlene doesn''t know anything, so Leana, don''t make things difficult for her. Let her live well ... I''m sorry for the Elicott family. In my next life, I won''t save anyone else. I will repay what I owe you and grandpa." Avery stared at the email for a long time. A great sense of guilt surged through him. He felt so ashamed. Only after a long time did Avery tell them the location of the sanatorium mentioned in the email. Dakota did not read the email and could guess that something serious must have happened. She responded to Braylen in a trembling voice, "Don''t ask too much. Come to Detroit first. I''ll send you the address of the sanatorium. Come over immediately." "Okay," Braylen answered. Braylen had a fork in his hand. After hanging up the phone, he put down his fork and quickly picked up the coat beside him. "I need to go. I have something to do." Josefina immediately put down her fork and got up. She followed him out. "What''s the rush? Aren''t you going to eat?" Braylen had walked to the entrance. Hearing this, he stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at her mockingly. Josefina immediately shifted her gaze away from Braylen. Thinking about their current rtionship, she shouldn''t have said anything to keep him. Braylen should be responsible for the matter of Cody touching Josefina that night and the results of her pregnancy test. Or it could be said that she deserved it. Now they could no longer sit opposite each other and have a calm meal. Josefina''s voice was a little light. "Goodbye." Braylen did not like the way Josefina was. This was how he felt recently. He thought that her calm look was disgusting. At the dining table just now, Josefina even had the nerve to ask Braylen, "You don''t like little kittens or puppies. What if you and your wife have children? Will you dislike them?" How could Josefina have the nerve to mention "wife" and "children" in front of him? Thinking of this, Braylen said lightly, "I might have to reply to what you just said. I don''t like pets, and I hate children very much. They always cry and are dirty. I won''t like them. "I have a lot of lovers. I can sleep with whomever I want. If someone gets pregnant, it won''t be difficult to solve it. Why do I have to have children? They will be in the way no matter what I do. Braylen knew very well that Josefina liked children very much. When they were together, she always used some childish mobile phone software andbined their photos to form the photos of their future children. Josefina would proudly show Braylen the photos of the children she had got and praise them. "We have such excellent genes. Our children will be beautiful. How can we waste our genes? We should have many children. Two, three..." Those words were fresh in Braylen''s memory, so he replied to her, "I hate children very much." It was as if he hated Josefina and did not like her at all. Josefina did not speak. Her eyes dimmed as she stood at the door and watched Braylen leave. When Braylen opened the car door and was about to get in, Josefina felt unreconciled and asked, "That night. Was it Cody..." This was the third time Josefina had asked that bodyguard today. Braylen opened the car door and looked at Josefina impatiently. "You don''t have to beat around the bush. I remember that you have his phone number. If you want to find him, contact him yourself. You can say whatever you want to do." After Braylen finished speaking, he got into the car and mmed the door shut. Then he stepped on the elerator, and the car drove off. Josefina stood stiffly at the door, her fingers curled up, and her nails sank deep into her palm. Her mind was upied by Braylen''s words. "I have a lot of lovers. If anyone gets pregnant, it won''t be difficult to solve it..." "Don''t you know whether it was Cody or not that night?" Josefina knew that this would be the result. No matter who the person that night was, it was impossible for her to give birth to this child. When Braylen''s car had gone far away, Josefina snapped back to reality. She picked up the pregnancy test sheet and went out to take a taxi to the hospital. After Braylen drove back, he rushed straight to Detroit. Darlene felt that she had slept for too long. She seemed to have heard something in her ears, such as the sound of others talking and the sound of instruments. Meanwhile, dazzling light was on her face. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Darlene felt these dimly. She was not sure whether she was in a dream or reality. Darlene remembered that she was sitting on the balcony outside the ward. She smiled at Nathen and said that she would give him a painting on New Year''s Day. Then Darlene sat on the rattan chair and thought about how to draw the painting. She fell asleep somehow. She seemed to have been moved to many ces and stopped in many ces. Now, Darlene was lying on the hospital bed safely, and the surroundings were silent. Her fingertips trembled. At that moment, something in her heart suddenly sank. It was like she was in a weightless environment without any support. Darlene suddenly opened her eyes. What entered her eyes was the snow-white ceiling and walls, as well as cold instruments and pipes. The sky outside the window was pitch dark. Darlene was in pain. The anesthetic was gone. An abrupt and sharp pain struck her. Darlene felt that she had experienced something serious. So, she thought of the heart transnt she had been waiting for before she fainted. It was a strange feeling. Darlene could feel that the heart in her chest had changed. It was something that did not belong to her. Darlene found it difficult to speak, but she tried her best to shout out, "Dr. Elicott?" There was no response. In this huge medical courtyard, it was as if there was no one else. Darlene was in a panic. After a long while, she gathered some strength and shouted, "Is there anyone?" Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Can You Give My Brother Back? There was still no response. It seemed that there was no one in the hospital. Darlene used one hand to support the bed. When she got up, she felt a sharp pain in the back of her hand. She looked at it and found that there was a needle in the back of her hand. She was having an intravenous drip. The intravenous drip above her head was almost empty. She recalled the moment she woke up and remembered that she was woken up by an rm clock. Someone adjusted the rm clock. When the drip was about to finish, the rm clock woke her up. The person had undoubtedly left. She looked to the side and saw the phone on the bedside table. It was also the phone that had just rang. It was Nathen''s. Darlene felt fear. With her current physical condition, she could not get out of bed. After Nathen set the rm clock and put the mobile phone there, he left. When Darlene came over at noon, she could still see one or two doctors and nurses in the hospital. Now she tried to call someone over, but no one responded to her. She could not imagine what happened during the half day she was unconscious. Before she fainted, it was not even noon. But now it was alreadyte at night. Darlene tried her best to hold her up with the hand that did not have a drip. She wanted to sit down. She could not lie there doing nothing. Something must have happened outside. She tried her best to get up, and her forehead was drenched in a cold sweat. A strange woman''s voice with a bit of gloominess came in from outside. "Darlene, is Nathen''s heart good?" Darlene''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. She loosened her grip and fell back onto the bed. Vivian was no longer the same as before. When she came in from outside, she was wearing a mask that covered half of her face. As for her exposed neck, eyes, and hands, not a single part of her skin was intact. On such a dead and silent night, Vivian walked in like a ghost. Darlene looked over and felt a chill. The woman in front of Darlene now could not remind her of Vivian. She did not even look like a person. Her voice was hoarse like an old man who could hardly speak. The scars on her forehead were clearly visible, and the scars on her hands made people shudder. Darlene was scared, not to mention that she was now in such apletely strange environment, and there was no one else around her. Vivian took another step forward and stood by the bed, staring at Darlene. "Darlene, I''m asking you, is Nathen''s heart good? "He put such a healthy heart in your chest. Are you used to it and happy?" Darlene tried hard to grab the quilt on her body, and her whole body was tense. "What are you?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. When Darlene finished speaking, she realized that she said something wrong. She was scared silly and immediately changed her words. "Who are you?" Vivianughed and leaned over to look at Darlene''s frightened face. "Who I am is not important. What is important is that you, Darlene, can live again. "You are so capable. When you are dying, someone gives you his life. Now you are pretending to be innocent after getting a bargain. Can you live for thousands of years after taking someone else''s life?" Darlene did not want to listen to Vivian''s words again. "Not long ago, Dr. Elicott was still fine. He must have something to do now. Who are you? What do you want to do?" Vivian put two pieces of paper in front of Darlene''s eyes and said, "Look carefully. Nathen''s signature. One is a will, and the other is a deal with the underground market. "I saw with my own eyes how a few men carried his body away. He could not find a legal institution to do this operation, so he asked the people in the underground market to do this. The condition is that the underground market can have his bodyter." Darlene stared at the paper. Vivian was a little surprised. "Darlene, it has been so many years. Don''t tell me you can''t even recognize Nathen''s handwriting. I really don''t know what he wants. Is it worth it?" Darlene''s hand, which was holding the quilt tightly, began to tremble. Her face turned pale. "I don''t believe it. Dr. Elicott is a normal living person. He can''t do this, and no one dares to do such an operation. "He said that someone''s heat just happens to match mine and can donate it to me when he is in critical condition." Vivian sneered, "Why don''t you believe it? One is a man who is crazy about you, and the other is a person who only cares about money and interests. "Why is it impossible? Darlene, listen to your own heartbeat now. When Nathen was still alive, you definitely didn''t know that his heartbeat was like this, right?" Darlene lost control of her emotions. The bone-piercing chill quickly spread throughout her limbs and bones. She was so cold that she could not move. Her teeth trembled, and her scalp went numb to the point that her entire mind waspletely nk. Her face was ghastly pale. Her hands trembled as she pulled the needle off her hands. She trembled and struggled to get up. But she fell to the ground again. Darlene could not stand up. She simply held her hands on the ground and tried to climb out. "No. Dr. Elicott is just outside. He can''t. It''s impossible." Darlene was told that the heart donator was a dying person, who was a cancer patient and was in critical condition. She had agreed that after the operation was done, she would send Nathen a big gift to thank him. At the end of the corridor outside the door, noisy footsteps were approaching them. Vivian stared at Darlene''s back with a face full of hatred, but when she heard the movement outside, she immediately jumped off the tform in the ward and left first. If Vivian provoked Darlene with a few more words, with Darlene''s current physical condition of having just undergone surgery, Darlene would die from overreacting emotions. But Vivian was notpletely out of luck. At least Darlene had known the truth, and Sandra''s n was useless. When the time came, what awaited Sandra would only be a fate worse than death. Darlene climbed to the door. She heard footsteps approaching. She was full of expectations to see Nathen appear in front of her, but a pair of women''s high heels appeared in her sight. She tried hard to look up and saw Leana, whose face was pale, and her eyes were red. Darlene''s eyes were full of fear. "Ms. Elicott, did youe to find Nathen? You know where he is now, right? My heart can''t be his, right?" Leana did not intend to tell Darlene the truth and wanted to take care of her emotions. But hearing Darlene''s words, Leana slowly squatted down and looked at Darlene. "You know. I only have one brother. You can''t bear to do it, right? Ms. Garcia, can you give my brother back to me?" Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Chapter 224 I''ll Take You Home ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Darlene tried her best to sit up from the ground. She was trembling. She moved backward until her back was against the wall by the door. Darlene''s face was full of fear, and her body became numb. She could hardly feel the pain in her heart. Darlene shook her head. The cold sweat soaked her back. "My heart donor is a cancer patient. Dr. Elicott was just here to keep mepany because I was having a heart transnt. You must''ve been mistaken..." Leana interrupted her, "He said that you didn''t know it. He asked me to keep it from you and not to me you. "But Ms. Garcia, you already know that my brother gave his heart to you. He has died for you. Ms. Garcia, tell me. How can I not resent you? How can I not tell you the truth?" Large beads of sweat began to drip down Darlene''s forehead. She had a booming sensation in her ears, and she could hear her heartbeats clearly. The more resistant she was, the clearer the heartbeats became. The sound was extremely terrifying. It was like a sharp voice asking her, "Darlene, you were dying. The person who should die was you. Why did you take someone else''s life? "Darlene, his heart is in your chest. You can feel it day and night. "In the dead of night, when it is quiet, you can hear it beating clearly. How can you take a healthy person''s life and continue to live in peace? "Darlene, Nathen didn''t do anything wrong. Your sufferings have nothing to do with him. How can you take his life?" Darlene began to tremble. She struggled to raise her hands and cover her ears tightly, trying to block the sound in her ears. But it was useless. The more tightly Darlene covered her ears, the louder the sound became. Darlene put forth her strength to cover her ears with her fingertips scratching her scalp. She felt that she was about to suffocate. Darlene had lost control. Her face was covered in tears. And all she felt was overwhelming fear. She opened her mouth, but she couldn''t make a sound. Leana looked at Darlene. She also shed tears. Leana was over thirty years old. She couldn''t remember when thest time she cried was. Leana''s voice was filled with despair. "Darlene, I hate you. I shouldn''t have let Grandpa take Nathen to the Gard family''s banquet back then. "I wish he never got to know you. Nathen is my beloved brother. I''m proud of him. He is so outstanding. He is the best doctor. He can manage thepany in ce of Grandpa. "But everything was ruined due to you. He is gone." Leana reached out and grabbed Darlene''s arm. Plop! Leana knelt in front of her and burst into tears. "Ms. Garcia, he is my only brother and my grandfather''s only grandson. "My grandfather will be over eighty years old when I get married. He was counting on Nathen to take care of him in hister years because my parents had died. How am my grandfather supposed to bear the grief?" Darlene''s face was pale. Her voice was hoarse and weak. "You are mistaken. Dr. Elicott didn''t die. "I don''t want anyone to donate his heart to me. I don''t want that cancer patient''s heart either. I will find Dr. Elicott and ask him to go home with you. I won''t see him anymore. I won''t call him." Please don''t let me face that kind of result. Don''t let me live another person''s life. I''m not worthy of that. Nobody should die for me. I''m not afraid of death. I can''t let someone else die for me. If this heart is really Nathen''s, I should not die. But how am I supposed to live with his heart? Darlene''s voice was trembling. "Ms. Elicott, Dr. Elicott didn''t die. It can''t be his heart. Dr. Elicott must have gone out for something. Called him. Go and find him. You made a mistake, really." Leana began to lose control. Tears welled up in her eyes as she stared at Darlene''s chest. Suddenly, Leana reached out. "Give it to me. Give it back to my brother. How can you ask me to calm down? I can''t calm down. I don''t want to calm down. I want to take my brother home." Avery, Dakota, and Lucian rushed over. When Avery saw this, he quickly walked forward to stop Leana. Avery was too anxious. When he saw Leana reach out her hand to Darlene, Avery pushed Leana away. But he pushed too hard. Leana lost her bnce and fell to the ground. Darlene stretched out her trembling hand to help Leana up. "I''m sorry. I really didn''t know that. He wouldn''t have died for me. It must be a misunderstanding. We should look for him." Leana got up. She was out of her mind, and her face was full of hatred. Leana stared at Avery and shouted at the top of her lungs, "You love her, don''t you? You said that you could die for her, didn''t you? Avery, I wish you were the dead one. Why didn''t you die and give your heart to Darlene?" Leana then looked at Dakota and Lucian, "Isn''t she your long-lost daughter? There are so many people in the Swale family. Anyone of you could have donated your heart to her. What did it have to do with my brother? Why did my brother die?" Dakota knew that no one could ask Leana to calm down at this time, but she still tried tofort Leana. "Ms. Elicott, please..." Leana''s eyes were red, and she interrupted Dakota, "Get lost. Get lost! I can''t calm down. You couldn''t ask me to calm down unless you had also donated your heart. Would you donate your heart? Leave me alone!" Martin also arrived. He stood there. His old face was filled with sorrow. He watched silently. After a long while, he ordered the bodyguard beside him to take Leana away. Leana looked at the familiar bodyguard who was approaching and then looked at Martin, who was at the end of the corridor. She cried miserably, "Grandpa, Nathen has..." Martin said in a hoarse voice, "Let''s go. You can''t change it even if you kill her now. You can''t get him back even if you take out the heart?" Leana kept crying. "I don''t care. It''s my brother''s heart. No one can take it away. I want to take it home." Before Leana finished her words, the bodyguard beside her hit her neck. Leana, who had been crying and shouting, suddenly fainted. The bodyguard took Leana away. The chaos finally ended. Darlene felt there was some blood in her throat. She coughed violently for a while and spat out a mouthful of blood that was mixed with sour fluid. She cked out and fell like a leaf. Avery quickly reached out to catch her. But someone else went forward from behind and caught Darlene before she fell to the ground. "I will take you home. I won''t let anything happen to you." Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Your Apology Is Meaningless Avery knew very well that he no longer had any right to take Darlene away. He was no longer Darlene''s husband, and the Gard family was no longer Darlene''s home. She has already found her own biological parents. Braylen carried Darlene up. When Avery saw that, he still said, though unconfidently, "Let me help you carry her." Before Braylen left with Darlene, he looked at Avery indifferently. "Mr. Gard, thank you for helping find my sister today. "But from now on, she is a member of the Swale family. Whatever difficulties she encounters, the Swale family will help her. You don''t have to worry about her anymore." Dakota and Lucian did not speak. Although they were grateful for Avery''s help, they obviously didn''t like him. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. They would feel very sympathetic toward Darlene for what Avery did to Darlene even when they were just outsiders. Then they were told that Darlene was their daughter, and their feelings toward her had be much deeper than mere sympathy. They were now deeply angry that their loved family was being bullied and abused. Avery looked guilty and uneasy. "I can''t recall what happened in the past. But since it was indeed me who did it, I should apologize to you. I am really sorry..." "Enough," Braylen interrupted him, "You almost killed her. Just save your meaningless speech. You don''t really think that the murderer would be able to offset all the sins just by apologizing at the victim''s grave, do you?" Avery''s voice was bitter. "You are right. I do not have the right to ask for forgiveness. I don''t ask for forgiveness. But I must apologize to you." Braylen sneered, "Heh, that''s touching. Now you are acting so affectionate and pitiful. But I didn''t see you show any mercy when you stabbed her." Braylen wanted to say something even more unpleasant, but Dakota stopped him. "Enough, Braylen. Carry your sister back quickly. I brought a doctor with me here. Your sister will be treated on our flight back to Detroit." Braylen looked at Avery with disgust and left with Darlene in his arms. Dakota also followed him. Avery wanted to follow, but Lucian stopped him. "Mr. Gard, I think we should go our separate ways on the way back. "Now that things havee to this, you should be very clear that it''spletely over between you and Darlene. If you truly feel sorry for her and really want topensate her, then don''t disturb her anymore. "Let her live her life peacefully, then the Swale family will be very grateful to you. It will also be the best compensation you can make." After Lucian finished speaking, he did not wait for Avery to reply and directly left. It was already early in the morning when they returned to Baltimore. Braylen carried Darlene into the Swale''s house and ced her on the bed that the servant had carefully tidied up. As soon as he put her down, Dakota, who followed him in, chased him away. "Alright, you can leave now." Braylen felt speechless. Dakota''s attitude changed so quickly. On the way back, she had been instructing him as if she wasmandingbor. But then she just kicked him out after he finished his job. Braylen did not know whether tough or cry. It seemed that he no longer had a ce to stay in the Swale''s house anymore. His voice was helpless as he spoke in a petty and low tone, "Mom, don''t be like this. She is your baby daughter, and she is also my sister. Can''t I just sit here and look at her a little more?" Dakota waved her hand as if she was chasing a small animal, "Go out. Go. Out. Now." Braylen refused to leave, "Mom, it''s me who carried your baby daughter out of the hospital and back. She is so big, and my arms are almost broken. Can''t I just sit here and have some rest? "Besides, I scold Avery, too. I was also speaking up for your baby daughter. All right, all right, just take it aspensation for my previous mistakes. Mom, just let go of the things that happened in the past." When Dakota heard that, her eyes turned red again. She sat beside the bed with heartache and grabbed Darlene''s hand. "She''s so big and your arms are broken? How can you speak such nonsense? Look at how thin your sister is. I''m afraid that even a 14-year-old is heavier than her." Dakota''s voice was choked with sobs. She couldn''t imagine how much Darlene had suffered over the years that had ruined her body like this. Braylen could not stand watching his mother cry. Anytime Dakota cried, Lucian would soone to punish Braylen. He raised his hands and surrendered, "Fine, fine. It''s all my fault. I do not deserve to stand in front of my sister. "I took her to Twilight Paradise, giving her a hard time. I am worse than an animal. I will go out now and stand outside to reflect on my mistakes. I''ll mend all my mistakes and be a good person from now on. As Braylen walked out, Dakota suddenly thought of something and called out to him, "Wait a minute." Braylen felt happy and immediately walked back. "I knew it. You are soft-hearted and won''t kick me out. Alright, I''ll be watching Darlene here. Don''t worry, Mom. Go take some rest." As Braylen spoke, he was about to sit down on the edge of the bed when Dakota red at him. Braylen coughed and slowly stood up. Dakota said, "Go and investigate it carefully. See if Darlene''s heart was really taken from Nathen. "No matter how I think about it, I find it hard to believe. I have never heard of such a thing as taking a heart from a living person. Logically, no matter which doctor it is, no matter how much money they take, they would not do such a terrible thing." Braylen''s expression changed a little. He nodded and said in a deep voice, "Alright, I''ll deal with it." Dakota spoke again, "Do it in secret. Don''t let others find out. Especially the Elicott family, they have already suffered a huge blow. Don''t let them know that you are investigating these things. "After all, Nathen saved Darlene''s life. We might never be able to repay this kindness." If the heart in Darlene''s body really belonged to Nathen, it was likely that the Elicott family would never be able to not vent their anger on Darlene. As for Darlene herself, she was afraid that no matter what, she would never be able to ept this heart. If she really lived with that heart, it would only be more painful than death. Braylen nodded and went out. Dakota sighed and held Darlene''s hand in her palm. "Please. It cannot be Mr. Elicott''s heart. Only then will you be able to survive this and the Swale family be able topensate you and the Elicott family." They could never pay that back if a living man had really sacrificed for Darlene''s life. Dakota did not allow the servants toe in. She wiped Darlene''s body with warm water and changed her clothes. Some ces on Darlene''s body could not get wet, so she did it very carefully. When Dakota was done, she fed Darlene the medicine again, and there was a knock on the door outside. The voice of Tim came in. "Mrs. Swale, Mr. Gard has been standing outside for a long time. He said that he wanted to visit Ms. Garcia, and he also brought a doctor over. He said that he only wanted to see how Ms. Garcia was doing and guaranteed that he would not do anything else." Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Time for You to Pay the Price Dakota grasped Darlene''s hand tightly. Her eyes were extremely red, and when she heard Tim, she said in a cold voice, "Ask him to leave." Darlene had found her real family. She would be very disappointed if the Swale family could not reject Avery for her. If the Swale family could not protect her, she would have nowhere to shelter. When Dakota thought of this, she said coldly, "Not only today. Tell him that the Swale family does not wee him anymore. He does not need to worry about anything about my daughter." If it weren''t for Avery, Darlene''s heart would not have failed to that state, and she wouldn''t have had to face such immense guilt and self-me that he could not bear at all after she got a new heart. Therefore, it could be said that even if Darlene had sessfully got the heart, she might not be able to live. Outside, Tim was silent for a moment, but he still spoke out the words that Avery had asked him to pass on, "Mr. Gard told me to inform you that he has brought someone with him. Someone who did Ms. Garcia wrong. He hoped to apologize to Ms. Garcia for covering up for that person. And he wants to let Ms. Garcia know that that person had suffered consequences." Dakota looked at Darlene''s pale face, and her tone became impatient, "Enough, Tim. No matter what reasons he has, I do not want that man to appear in front of my daughter again, especially before my daughter wakes up. "Before my daughter survives the period of rejection, I do not want to see any other outsiders. I do not want to hear anything else." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Other than Darlene''s situation, the only thing Dakota cared about was whether the heart in Darlene''s body belonged to Nathen or not. She just hoped that the answer was no. Only in this way could she truly untie the knot in Darlene''s heart and let her no longer reject and fear this heart. Only in this way could she have a much greater possibility of surviving the dangerous rejection period after the heart had just been transnted. Tim said carefully, "The person Mr. Gard brought over is Ms. Bullock, his stepmother." Dakota sneered, "No matter who it is, I will not see them. Tell Avery that he should have understood long ago that he''s the one who hurt my daughter the worst in this world. "What he should do the most was to admit what he had done, and not use other people or amnesia as an excuse." Vivian also hurt Darlene badly. But she wouldn''t be able to do that if not for the fact that Avery had been so unscrupulously indulging her. Moreover, what truly derived all Darlene''s hope was not Vivian''s behavior, but the distrust and cruelty from the man that she had loved wholeheartedly for ten years. Tim responded, "Yes, Ms. Swale. I understand." Tim walked away. Dakota carefully held Darlene''s palm and ced it on her face. "Mom''s here. The Swale family is here. Avery and the Gard family can never hurt you anymore." Tim walked back to the outside of the house to tell Avery the result. The winter wind was extremely cold. Avery stood outside the car and waited silently. In front of Avery was the house''s cold iron door, and the cold wind blew on his face. Other than looking at the iron door with expectation and uneasiness, Avery did nothing else. It felt like he was frozen there. As soon as he returned to Detroit, he forced Sandra there. Darlene already knew the truth that Nathen had given her his heart. Sandra could no longer threaten Avery. So Avery could not wait to bring Sandra to Darlene. He wanted Sandra to kneel and beg for forgiveness in front of Darlene, and he wanted Sandra to be arrested. Avery wanted to tell Darlene that he had never made any other dirty deals with Sandra. He was just despicable and selfish, wanting to seize the only chance that could make Darlene live. Even if doing so would make others know the fact that he, Avery, had long known that Nathen wanted to donate his heart. That way, Avery might need to take legal responsibility and be taken away by the police, but he really did not care. He only wanted to tell Darlene that he was really trying hard to change. Ever since he lost his memories, all he wanted to do was get Darlene back and make it up to her. He had really never done other bad things again, and he had never thought of hurting her. Tim walked over from inside the iron gate. A glimmer of light suddenly appeared in Avery''s dim and dazed eyes. When he saw Tim approaching, he asked anxiously, "Can I get in? "Don''t worry, I won''t disturb Darlene too much. I''ll only say a few words to her and see how she is doing right now. "Mr. Dawson''s here with me. I have already told Mr. Dawson that he can stay here and focus on taking care of Darlene''s health." Tim''s voice was cold. "Mr. Gard, you should leave. Ms. Swale asked me to tell you that you should think about what you have done first before taking someone else to apologize and atone for their sins. "And you being here is already a great disturbance to Ms. Garcia." When Avery saw that Tim was about to leave, he anxiously called out to him, "Then I will go in alone to take a look. She needs to rest, and I can stay silent. I promise to leave after only one nce." Tim looked at him indifferently. He felt that Avery was really miserable. "Mr. Gard, she had been standing in front of you for 10 years and you never looked at her. I''m afraid that she didn''t deserve you begging to see her." If Avery had paid the slightest bit of attention and care to Darlene, he wouldn''t have had to stand in the winter wind to plead for forgiveness. Avery felt as if something was stuck in his throat. He wanted to say that he had forgotten what he had done, and he hated the once cruel and stupid him. However, he still could not say it. He had done the wrong things. It was the truth, even though he had forgotten it. Tim turned around and left, not giving Avery another look. Inside the car, Sandra''s body trembled as she watched Avery''s back through the car window. She did not know if Avery could get into that iron gate. She only knew that she was going to be fucked up. Avery stood in ce for a long time. He rubbed the wedding ring on his ring finger. He recalled the moment he woke up from hisa. The ring was on his hand at that time. He thought, that once cruel Avery still had this wedding ring with him, he should also be regretting it and feeling guilty, right? Avery finally turned around and got into the car. From the rearview mirror, he looked at the pale and frightened Sandra in the back seat. His gaze was cold. "Sandra, it''s my turn to take you to do something interesting. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Chapter 227 She''s Toast Sandra said in a trembling voice, "Avery, don''t forget that I am your stepmother. If you want to do anything to me, your father will never allow it. "Even if you tell others about how I hurt Reina, the person who really did those things was Katrina. I only had a conversation with her. I''m innocent." Sandra knew that at this time, there was no point in begging Avery to let her go. She did not have that secret as a bargaining chip. How could Avery let her go so easily? She racked her brain as she tried to find a way to escape from being punished. Seeing that Avery was silent, she continued, "As for the words that I told Katrina, I didn''t mean them. "Moreover, I was wearing a mask in the surveince video. I know you recorded the conversation between me and Katrina that night. Maybe your recording was fake. Avery, your father will definitely protect me. Are you sure you want to let your father hate you?" Avery nced at her from the rearview mirror andughed softly, "You are toast. But you still defend yourself. You really impress me. There will be plenty of time for you to talk. There is no need to say it now." Cold sweat had already appeared on Sandra''s forehead. She had no idea where Avery was going to take her right now. She was also not sure how much evidence Avery had in his hands. She clenched her fists tightly and tried to persuade him. She then slowed down her tone, "You got me wrong. It''s not my fault that Darlene knew Nathen donated his heart. I swear I didn''t tell her. "Oh, right, it must be Vivian. Avery, didn''t you send people to investigate? The things that Vivian had done to Darlene were truly outrageous. "Why don''t I let you deal with her? Killing her is much better than killing me, right?" Avery became a little interested. He had always wanted to find Vivian. However, he had been looking for her for a long time. But because Vivian''s face had beenpletely disfigured, even her hands had been seriously scalded, there was no way to find her fingerprints. It was too difficult to find her. He answered, "I''ll consider it. If you send her to me now, maybe you can save your life." Even if Vivian showed up, Avery would not let Sandra go. Sandra grabbed onto herst life-saving straw. At this time, how could she remember to weigh the pros and cons? She was in a hurry to give Vivian to Avery and save her life. Avery signaled a bodyguard who was guarding Sandra in the back seat. The bodyguard untied one of Sandra''s hands and gave her a phone. Sandra made a call with trembling hands. She had trapped Vivian in a vi in the suburbs, and she called Jax. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Jax quickly picked up the phone, and Jax''s uneasy voice came over, "Sandra, Vivian ran away." Sandra''s entire body almost copsed. Her voice was hoarse and angry, "You good-for-nothing. Didn''t I warn you to watch Vivian carefully? She is not allowed to go out!" Now Vivian was at the end of the road. She would think that Jax loved her, and Jax could help her. ?andra knew that, so she especially sent Jax over to watch Vivian andfort her, so that Vivian could calm down and stay there obediently. Jax hesitated, but he told the truth eventually, "I drank a bit of wine yesterday morning, so I made a mistake and got her on the bed. "But taking off the mask on her face, it was the first time I saw her face. It''s so disgusting. The scars were really disgusting. "I vomited on the bed. I couldn''t see that face directly, so I locked the bedroom door and went to Twilight Paradise. But when I came back in the early morning, I found she run out..." Sandra''s face was deathly pale. She could only bite the bullet and lie. She bamboozled Avery, "Since you''ve found her, it''s fine. Bring her directly to the hospital where Avery stays. That''s right. Come over now. Be careful on the way." On the other hand, Jax was confused. He thought that his sister had not heard him clearly. He wanted to exin again that Vivian was missing. However, Sandra hung up the phone and tried her best to squeeze out a smile with a fawning expression. She looked at Avery in front of her. "Don''t worry. She''s on her way." The bodyguard next looked at Sandra sarcastically and then gestured to her. "Do you need me to remind you that I heard everything you said on the phone and recorded it?" Only then did Sandra notice that the bodyguard was wearing headphones. The phone he had just given Sandra had been monitored. The bodyguard looked at Avery who was in front. "Sir, Jax said that Vivian had already run away. She can''t be here." Sandra was desperate. Thest trace of hope waspletely shattered. Her entire vision went ck. She was unable to say anything. Avery did not hesitate anymore and directly brought Sandra to the hospital. In the hospital lounge, Alicia, Martin, Cassius, and even Andrew and Owen, as well as other members of the Gard family, had alle over. Sandra had already lost her mind. After she was dragged into the lounge by Avery''s bodyguards, she looked at the people in the room and then looked at Erick for help. However, Erick did not dare to care about her at this time. He was afraid that other people would notice he had an affair with Sandra. He red at Sandra in disgust and quickly turned his head away. Sandra trembled as she walked inside. Alicia, who was closest to the door, was the first to get up and p her face. "Like I said, even if Katrina wanted to hurt others, she would not have the guts to do so. She would not have been so meticulous and tampered with the results of my granddaughter''s DNA test. So it was you who instigated Katrina to do it." "Owen, save me." Sandra''s face was red and swollen from the p, and she walked towards Owen in a sorry state. "I was framed. I don''t know what Avery said and why he did that to me. "You know, I am not that kind of bad person. I beg you, for the sake of the fact that we''ve been married for so many years, please speak up for me." Chapter 228 Chapter 228 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 228 Chapter 228 The Evidence Avery¡¯s father Owen had been doting on Sandra. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. When he saw that Sandra was crying and begging, he could not bear it and said in a careful manner, ¡°Avery, I¡¯m not partial to Sandra, but Sandra is not unreasonable. Is there some misunderstanding? ¡°Look, you directly called so many people over. Mr. Elicott and Mr. Walpole are still in a bad mood, but you insist on calling them over. You shouldn¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time because of some misunderstanding.¡± Although Andrew had never liked Sandra, Sandra was still the daughter-inw of the Gard family. Andrew did not want the Elicott family, the Walpole family, and the Swale family to enjoy the show of the Gard family. So he also said in a deep voice, ¡°Avery, have you investigated the matter clearly? No matter how much you dislike Sandra, you can¡¯t go too far.¡± Avery gestured for the bodyguards to bring the evidence over and said coldly, ¡°Dad, Grandpa, you don¡¯t need to speak up for her so urgently. I won¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time. ¡°After you hear what I will say, I believe that any one of you will want to kill Sandra more than I do.¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at Erick mockingly. ¡°Of course, it doesn¡¯t include Erick.¡± Erick¡¯s expression froze. After a long while, he showed a smile that was even uglier than crying. ¡°Avery, what do you mean by this?¡± Avery inserted the USB into theputer that he brought and opened some photos and videos. ¡°Erick, then I will let you understand what I mean first.¡± The video was yed and Sandra¡¯s charming voice came out. ¡°What are you doing? I told you that we should not do this in the hospital.¡± Sandra¡¯s mind exploded. She suddenly realized something and lost control as she threw herself at the computer beside Avery. She wanted to pause the video, but when she rushed to Avery, Avery easily took theputer from the coffee table and raised it high. He then faced the video to Owen and Andrew. Another romantic voice in the video sounded. It was Erick¡¯s voice. ¡°I missed you so much, kitty. Avery is in the hospital these days. Owen definitely doesn¡¯t have time to see you. Why don¡¯t you go to my vi tonight?¡± The people present only heard a few of their sentences, but they already had goosebumps all over their bodies. The scene that was clearly captured in the video was even more explicit. Erick was in the corner of the hospital corridor, holding Sandra. Sandra pretended to push him a few times and then epted it very habitually. Sandra, who was usually reserved, and Erick, who was serious and upright, hadpletely be different people in this video. Owen¡¯s face turned livid. He had thought that he was lucky enough to marry Sandra, and Sandra looked honest. He hadn¡¯t expected her to be so dissolute and cheat on him like this. Owen clenched his fists. No matter how much he loved Sandra in the past, now he only had the urge to skin her alive. Over the years, the Bullock family had taken too much advantage of him, and Sandra had spent money like water. He had always been indulging her. However, he had not expected Sandra to be so shameless. Now, in front of everyone, she ruthlessly disgraced him. Owen¡¯s eyes darkened as he approached her. Then, he pped Sandra in the face loudly. This p was much harder than Alicia¡¯s p just now. Blood oozed from the corner of Sandra¡¯s mouth. Her ears buzzed, and she staggered as she fell. Andrew, on the other hand, was furious as he walked toward Erick. Erick retreated in panic. ¡°Dad, Dad, listen to me. She seduced me first. She is greedy. I was bewitched back then. Dad, I really know I was wrong.¡± Andrew¡¯s cane ruthlessly hit Erick¡¯s knee. Erick knelt down, and his back was hit by the cane again. After hitting Erick, Andrew was so angry that his whole body trembled as he approached Sandra. He mmed his cane on her body. ¡°You bitch seduced one of my sons, and you still want to seduce the other one. Sandra, you and your family are courting death!¡± A bodyguard said in a careful manner, ¡°Mr. Gard, Sandra has done more than this. Since Mr. Elicott and Mr. Walpole are here, why don¡¯t you let me show all the evidence first? Then, you can decide together how to deal with her.¡± Andrew hit the ground a few times with his cane and said angrily, ¡°OK, OK, show me everything! Today, I want to see how much she wants to die, and how much her family wants to die!¡± The bodyguard opened another video. Before he yed it, he looked at Cassius and asked, ¡°Mr. Walpole, it is about the truth of your son¡¯s car ident. ¡°This video was sent to Mr. Avery by an anonymous ount yesterday. How do you feel now? Are you sure you can bear to see this?¡± Cassius¡¯ expression suddenly changed. Now that the evidence was right there, no matter how bad he felt, he had to watch it. Cassius walked over and yed the video. The people in the video were Sandra and Kynlee. That ce was a blind spot of the surveince camera, so Sandra even took off her mask. Her face looked as clear as it could be. First, Sandra said, ¡°On Gustave¡¯s way to thepany, there is a stretch of road without surveince cameras. You can do it there. Don¡¯t worry, when this is done, I will definitely protect you. ¡°Gustave has always wanted to find you and Vivian to avenge Darlene. You and Vivian can rx only after you get rid of him.¡± Then, Kynlee said, ¡°Sandra, you¡¯d better keep your word and not y tricks with me. Otherwise, I will immediately tell the Swale family about Darlene¡¯s DNA test. ¡°You keep your word and we will all be fine. After this is done, I want you to find a way to send me and Vivian abroad and give me 170 thousand dors¡­¡± Sandra trembled like crazy. She knew that Kynlee probably secretly recorded this as evidence and gave it to Vivian in case she had no other choice but to show it. Alicia was irritated and wanted to get up and p Sandra again. However, Cassius made a move before her. He shifted his gaze away from the video and approached Sandra with red eyes. Then, he reached out and grabbed Sandra by her neck, pulling her up from the ground. Cassius hadpletely forgotten that Sandra was a woman, and hitting a woman was a disgrace to his manners. He only knew one thing now. Someone set up his son¡¯s car ident. His son was still lying on the hospital bed, and no one knew if he could survive. Sandra was the mastermind behind all of this. Cassius grabbed her neck tighter and tighter. Blue veins appeared on the back of his hand. He grabbed Sandra so tight that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Sandra was about to faint, and her face was purple with pain. Cassius then threw her away with great strength. Sandra¡¯s head hit the wall, and this hit was so hard that her head was bleeding. The suffocation feeling after her neck was grabbed had not yet dissipated. Her cheeks were red and swollen, and her forehead and eyebrows were bleeding because her head hit the wall. When she wanted to get up in a sorry state, Cassius lost control. He grabbed the fruit knife on the tea table and was about to stab her neck. ¡°My family has no enmity with you. Sandra, since you court death, I will fulfill your wish. No matter if my son can survive or not, you must die first!¡± Cassius failed to stab her because the bodyguards he brought over stopped him. The bodyguards did not sympathize with Sandra, but they did not want Cassius to be a murderer because of such a woman who was destined to die. Avery yed thest recording. It was about that night when Sandra and Katrina threatened Avery with Nathen. donating his heart. In the recording, Averypromised. He knew that Nathen wanted to donate his heart to Darlene, but he chose to ept Sandra¡¯s threat and keep the secret. When the recording finished ying, before Martin could say anything, Avery said, ¡°I knew that Nathen wanted to donate his heart, but I kept the secret. My concealment indirectly led to this result. ¡°I admit that I wanted to save Darlene¡¯s life. I have nothing to argue for myself. I am willing to ept the prosecution of the Elicott family, the investigation of the police, and the trial of thew.¡± Chapter 229 Chapter 229 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Hypnosis Andrew had already made preparations. Now that things hade to this, he was determined to make this vicious woman, Sandra, ept the heaviest punishment. Not only should she stay in prison for the rest of her life, but every day in prison, she should suffer. Andrew could let Sandra and Kynlee be locked up together. With Kynlee¡¯s deep hatred for Sandra now, she would definitely do everything in her power to torture Sandra in prison. Andrew had already made up his mind, but he never expected that at that time, Avery would suddenly admit his own fault when he was only here to expose Sandra. How could Andrew agree to let Avery go to jail and receive the so-called punishment of thew? Andrew immediately interrupted Avery coldly, ¡°Avery, what nonsense are you saying? ¡°All of this is Sandra¡¯s fault. What could you know? Even if you really heard something, how could you guess that Dr. Elicott could really do something like that? ¡°Normally, one would most likely think it was just a joke. How could one believe that a living person would donate his heart?¡± Only then did Andrew realize that Martin was here. Whether Avery deliberately concealed the fact that Nathen wanted to donate his heart or not and whether Avery would be held ountable by thew or not was up to Martin, or the Elicott family. Thinking of that, Andrew¡¯s voice slowed down as he walked towards Martin.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Martin, I know that you are in a very bad mood now. I am not qualified to exin anything for my grandson. But after all, this¡­¡± Martin interrupted Andrew, ¡°There is no need to say anything more. Now that things havee to this, I just want to hold my grandson¡¯s funeral properly. I just want to find the gang that performed the surgery for my grandson and bring the gang to justice. ¡°As for the rest, I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore, and I don¡¯t want to pursue it any further. Even if you heard a few rumors before, I don¡¯t me you.¡± Andrew never thought that Martin would be so easy to talk to at this time. After all, Martin was never a person who would be willing to suffer a loss. Plus, Martin loved his grandson very much. Now that such a thing had happened to Nathen, Martin must have been too sad to suddenly be so calm. Martin got up with a pale face. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, so I won¡¯t get involved in your affairs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t sue Mr. Gard, but I only have one request. I hope that you will never mention my grandson again from now on, and don¡¯t ask about my grandson¡¯s future affairs. ¡°I can handle the matters of the Elicott family by myself. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡± Andrew heaved a sigh of relief, and then immediately stood up to send Martin off with a fawning expression. ¡°Martin, I don¡¯t have the qualifications to say anything else, and myforting words are useless to you. ¡°I am after all a friend of the Elicott family. If the Elicott family or the Elicott Group is in trouble, feel free to ask. I will do my best to help.¡± Martin did not say a word and went out first. Andrew sent him out of the lounge. He saw that there were police officers standing outside the door. The police should have juste with Avery. After waiting for the people inside to finish speaking, they took Sandra away. If it was in the past, Avery would not have had to do this. He could directly take Sandra to the basement of Scenery Vi like how he treated Vivian. He would use all kinds of methods to torture her. First, he would torture her out of her mind. As for the rest, he would not think too much. But now, Avery didn¡¯t want to do that anymore. Even though it was already toote, he still wanted to try to change and use a method that Darlene wouldn¡¯t hate to deal with things. Andrew sent Martin out and looked at the police outside, and then let the police directly take Sandra away. This was far from the end. It was only the beginning. What awaited Sandra in prison was endless torture. Outside the door, Martin left very slowly. Only when the police took Sandra away and passed by him did he walk to the end of the corridor. It seemed that he was really desperate as if he was about to die. In fact, he was indeed exhausted, but he might not bepletely desperate. When there was no one else in the corridor, Martin walked to the window at the end of the corridor. He took out his phone and called unhurriedly, ¡°How is he?¡± The person said, ¡°Mr. Elicott, the situation is basically the same. He hasn¡¯t woken up yet, but there is no serious problem for the time being. There is no danger to his life. ¡°It is just that the process of hypnosis may be a little difficult. I suggest that youe here personally. The doctor will discuss the countermeasures with you.¡± Martin responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle over in the afternoon.¡± He quickly hung up the phone. When he turned around and was about to go to the elevator, he saw that Leana was looking at him in silence not far away. Martin looked very calm. He was thinking about the words he had just said on the phone. Leana should not have heard them. Even if she heard what he said, as long as she did not hear the voice on the other side of the line, she could not guess anything. Martin walked over and said lightly, ¡°The overseaspany is busy. No matter how big of a thing has happened, I have to take care of the Elicott Group. I have to go abroad again. Take care of your brother¡¯s matter first. I will be back as soon as evening.¡± Leana stared at Martin with red eyes. ¡°Grandpa, Nathen has passed away. Are you really in so much pain that you look so dull? Or do you not care about it at all, which is why you are so calm?¡± Chapter 230 Chapter 230 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Forget Darlene Martin narrowed his eyes. At his age, he had experienced much. No matter whether he was overjoyed or distressed, it was very difficult for people to tell his emotions. Martin¡¯s voice was still calm. ¡°Leana, there are not many people left in the Elicott family. Now that Nathen is gone, many people in the Elicott Group want to take it over. If I cry in pain here today, tomorrow, the Elicott Group may have a new boss.¡± Leana was sad. She said sarcastically, ¡°Indeed. You are always calm and can weigh the pros and cons. ¡°So you can calmly face Nathen¡¯s death and even let go of Avery, who indirectly caused Nathen¡¯s death. ¡°You don¡¯t want to lose such a good partner as the Gard Group so that the Elicott Group can grow stronger. I have to say that I admire you very much.¡± Martin frowned. He was displeased with Leana¡¯s tone. ¡°I know that you are sad right now, but you have to know that if I were to sue Avery for concealing the truth, I would sue Katrina as well. This way, I might offend the Gard and the Swale families. ¡°Now Gustave is still lying in bed. It is hard to tell whether he can survive. The Walpole Group has suffered quite a bit. If I were to sue him, who else could the Elicott Group cooperate with? How could we grow stronger? Leana clenched her fists tightly and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°But Nathen is gone. He is not missing. He is dead. ¡°What is the point of us keeping the Elicott Group? Even at the cost of the group, I have to get revenge for Nathen and make all the people who directly and indirectly killed him pay the price.¡± Martin was impatient. He said coldly, ¡°Leana, calm down. Nathen donated his heart on impulse. It was caused by a mental disease. We can¡¯t me others. ¡°So what if you get revenge for him? If you destroy the Elicott Group, you will have nothing when I die.¡± Martinbined hard tactics with soft ones. ¡°Keep the Elicott Group. When I die, you won¡¯t have anyone to take care of you, but you still have the group. With it, you won¡¯t have to live a hard life. ¡°Moreover, the group has existed for decades. It is our responsibility to keep it.¡± Leana lost control of her emotions. ¡°You are not a qualified grandpa. In your eyes,pared to the interests of the group, Nathen¡¯s life is not worth mentioning, right? ¡°Nathen is dead. If you insist on letting Avery go for the sake of the group and don¡¯t care about Nathen¡¯s body and funeral, I will break off all rtions with you. ¡°From now on, I have nothing to do with the Elicott family. I will find Nathen¡¯s body. You don¡¯t care about him, but I do.¡± Martin raised a hand in anger. ¡°I do this for the sake of the Elicott family. How dare you say something rude?¡± Leana did not dodge. She looked coldly at Martin, who was about to p her in the face. ¡°If you want to p me, do it now. After today, I will no longer be a member of the Elicott family. By then, you can¡¯t p me even if you want to.¡± Martin was furious. ¡°You¡­ How dare you!¡± Leana coldly said, ¡°Take good care of the group. After you die, the group will go with you. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take any money from the group. I can support myself.¡± Leana turned around and left. Martin stood where he was. The anger on his face slowly turned into sadness and helplessness. No mistakes were allowed in Martin¡¯s n. Even Leana could not know about it. Martin was worried that Leana would not agree to the hypnosis. He was also worried that Leana would be impatient and let others discover something. After Martin left the hospital, he went abroad. Before Martin left, he asked Loretta to keep a close eye on Leana in secret and not let her do anything rash. When Martin arrived at the foreign hospital, it was already evening. Gregory, an internationally renowned psychologist and the attending doctor for Nathen¡¯s treatment, stayed overnight in the ward with several other doctors. Nathen¡¯s former driver and housekeeper, Frank, stood outside the ward with a worried expression. When Frank saw Martine over, he finally rxed a little. Frank immediately walked over and respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Martin, you are here.¡± Martin nodded and walked over to the ward. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Nathen woken up after such a long time?¡± Frank replied, ¡°Around one in the afternoon, Mr. Elicott woke up once, but soon he fell asleep again. ¡°Gregory said that it was because of the hypnotic. Mr. Elicott¡¯s consciousness was weak, so when he woke up, he was in a trance and soon fell asleep again. ¡°ording to Gregory, Mr. Elicott could hardly be hypnotized and forget Ms. Garcia.¡± Martin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I know. I will talk to Dr. Smith.¡± Martin had spent so much effort to bring Nathen here. No matter what, he could not let Nathen remember Darlene. Otherwise, what was the meaning of bringing Nathen here? Even if Martin could stop Nathen from donating his heart this time, what about next time? What if Darlene needed Nathen¡¯s heart again? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Martin still clearly remembered that when he took Nathen away from those criminals in the ck market, Nathen had been voluntarily injected with anesthetic, waiting for his heart to be taken away and donated to Darlene. This meant that Nathen really wanted to donate his heart. He didn¡¯t have any other purposes. He only wanted to give his life to Darlene. When Martin took Nathen off the operating table and took him away, he felt a sharp pain in his heart. At that moment, Martin made up his mind. No matter what, he would make Nathen forget Darlene. Martin secretly found a healthy heart for Darlene. The owner was a cancer patient. Darlene¡¯s heart transnt was reasonable and legal. There was nothing that vited human ethics. After all, Martin was from a medical family. His resources and connections in the medical field were much better than those of the powerful Gard and Walpole families. Therefore, it was not strange that only Martin could find a suitable heart for Darlene. Moreover, Martin had made other preparations. If he couldn¡¯t find a suitable heart, he could try to create an artificial heart for Darlene. He believed his family could do this. Thinking back to the past, Martin still had lingering fears. Fortunately, he sessfully saved Nathen and deceived everyone. Martin raised his hand and knocked on the door. ¡°Dr. Smith, do you have a moment?¡± Chapter 231 Chapter 231 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Another Method In the ward, Nathen, who was sleeping soundly on the bed, had cold sweat on his forehead. He was in an extremely terrible state, and his face was extremely pale. Gregory tried many times. When Nathen mentioned the name ¡°Darlene¡± in a daze, Gregory would always interrupt him and tell him that this was a wrong memory and that he didn¡¯t know Darlene at all. However, Gregory failed to let Nathen forget Darlene. After repeatedly interrupting and trying to guide Nathen a few times, when Gregory asked about Nathen¡¯s memories, Nathen could still clearly say the name ¡°Darlene¡± and everything about her. These memories even included things from many years ago. When Gregory tried to correct Nathen¡¯s memory again, Nathen on the bed began to be restless. He began to reject this hypnosis treatment and tried to force himself to wake up. He began to resist all of Gregory¡¯s questions and conversations. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Seeing that Nathen was about to leave the hypnosis state, Gregory had no choice but to terminate the wrong guidance first. He only mentioned some things that had nothing to do with Darlene and slowly pacified Nathen. This way, Nathen slowly calmed down and continued to fall into a state of deep hypnosis. Gregory sighed. The assistant doctor beside him also shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult.¡± Martin knocked on the door at this time. Gregory walked out. After leaving the ward, he took Martin to his office. Gregory sat down at his desk and motioned for Martin to sit across from him. The assistant brought the coffee in. Gregory exined Nathen¡¯s current situation to Martin in detail. ¡°At present, it is impossible to make your grandsonpletely forget all the memories about that woman through hypnosis. Perhaps, I can only try another method.¡± Martin looked serious as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about psychological treatment. The method can be changed, but I have a request that I am not willing to change. That is to make my grandson forget that woman. ¡°In other words, when that woman appears in front of him one day, or her face appears in his mind, I want Nathen to no longer have any impression and emotional fluctuations.¡± Gregory nodded. ¡°I understand what you mean, Mr. Elicott. Your grandson¡¯s feelings for Ms. Garcia will easily hurt him. Before we talk about the treatment n, I want to tell you a story that I heard from others.¡± Gregory paused for a few minutes and said, ¡°I heard a friend majoring in psychology mention a murder case, but I don¡¯t know if it is true or not. ¡°It is said that the murderer, because of his deep knowledge of psychology and hypnosis, nted his memory of killing a girl into another girl¡¯s mind. As for that purpose, I don¡¯t have to say much.¡± Martin understood a little and looked at Gregory. ¡°Doctor, just say it.¡± Gregory nodded and continued, ¡°To make a memory disappear, there is not only one way but also another way, which is to tamper with it. ¡°For example, your grandson will continue to remember Darlene. He will remember his feelings for her, but because of hypnosis, he may mistake her name, her face, until he mistakes another woman as her.¡± Martin understood, but he thought that he didn¡¯t like this method. ¡°I don¡¯t really like your suggestion. I hope that he can forget her directly.¡± ¡°As long as his feelings for that woman were still there, even if he regarded another woman as Darlene, who could guarantee that that woman would not hurt my grandson like Darlene did?¡± Maybe that woman would have some evil thoughts and hurt Nathen even more than Darlene. Gregory smiled helplessly, ¡°Mr. Elicott, there are too few things in this world that can be as satisfactory as expected. ¡°That feeling was nted too deeply in your grandson¡¯s memory. With my experience, I must remind you that if we forcibly remove the feelings from his mind, the consequences may be unimaginable and will exceed your grandson¡¯s tolerance. ¡°As for what you said, if it was another woman, she might also hurt your grandson. You can think of a way to avoid this problem as much as possible, can you? For example, Martin could find a woman who was reliable and gentle. And most importantly, she could be controlled by him easily. That woman would be healthy and considerate. She didn¡¯t need Nathen to take care of her. She could treat Nathen with all her heart. And she wouldn¡¯t dislike him or ignore him. With the Elicott family¡¯s ability, how difficult could it be to find such a perfect woman? Martin was silent for a long time. In the end, he did not dare to take the risk and force Gregory to make Nathen forget Darlene. Martin deliberated for a long time before finally giving in. ¡°Is this the only way? Can¡¯t you really make Nathen forget her all?¡± Gregory nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Considering your grandson¡¯s current situation, my suggestion should be the most suitable and safest n at the moment.¡± Martin tapped his fingers on the desk. He knew that there was no better choice at the moment. In the end, he nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you suggest. But I¡¯ll look for this woman.¡± Gregory readily agreed, ¡°Alright, of course there¡¯s no problem.¡± Martin stood up and left the office. Frank was still waiting outside. Martin asked, ¡°Are you sure everything is fine? Don¡¯t let any outsiders know anything about this ce. Are you sure that the people from the ck market won¡¯t tell anyone?¡± Frank nodded firmly. ¡°There will be no problems, Mr. Elicott. Everything has been arranged. There are no traces or ws left. Including the people from the ck market, they will not say anything they should not say for the sake of their family.¡± Darlene had been in aa for five whole days in the Swale family. During this period, she had been half-asleep and often had dreams. She vaguely muttered the name ¡°Dr. Elicott¡±, then continued to fall asleep. When she finally woke up, it was the afternoon of the fifth day. At that time, Tim had brought back some news that he had just found out. Dakota then left Darlene¡¯s bedroom and went downstairs to talk with Tim. When Darlene woke up, the thick shade curtain in the bedroom was closed. It was dark, and she could not tell when it was. Everything Darlene saw when she opened her eyes was strange. In the sanatorium in Detroit, the memories that Nathen had donated his heart to her slowly rushed back to her mind. Darlene had a headache. Her body was in pain. She could not be sure whether she had been confused and mistaken it because of the sleep or everyone had made a mistake. She also did not know where she was. Darlene supported herself up. After having a rest at the Swale family for five days, although her body was still far from recovering, she could at least get out of bed and walk a few steps by supporting the wall. She walked out of the bedroom step by step and walked along the corridor outside to the stairs. Tim downstairs did not expect that Darlene would wake up at this time, so he didn¡¯t deliberately lower his voice. Darlene could almost hear it clearly. Dakota sat on the sofa. Tim said in a low voice, ¡°In short, the matter is basically investigated clearly. I managed to get some information from the police station. The people in the ck market were directly sentenced to death, but even so, they have not changed their statement. ¡°Those few people said that it was indeed Mr. Elicott who donated his heart to Ms. Garcia. In exchange for benefits, they got Mr. Elicott¡¯s body, including other organs.¡± Chapter 232 Chapter 232 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Don¡¯t Give It to Me Dakota felt a sharp pain in her heart. After a long while, she had no choice but to say to Tim. ¡°The Swale family owed Mr. Elicott¡¯s life. Since it has been investigated, there is no need to investigate further. Don¡¯t let Martin find out anything. That will only make him feel worse.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Tim nodded. ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± He wanted to go out first and let Dakota be alone for a while, or go back to Darlene¡¯s bedroom. Just as Tim was about to go outside, Dakota called out to him, ¡°Send two clever guys to secretly keep an eye on the Elicott family. If there is any trouble over there, we have to do our best to help as much as possible. ¡°However, Martin was definitely unwilling to ept the Swale family¡¯s help. They had to think of a way to not do anything in the name of the Swale family.¡± Tim responded, ¡°I understand, Madam. I will do it now.¡± Dakota nodded and let him out. She sighed again, ¡°It¡¯s a pity. No matter how wepensate the Elicott family, a boy¡¯s life is gone.¡± To be honest, the fact that a living person donated his heart was terrifying for everyone. Not to mention that if Darlene knew the truth, how could she ept it calmly? After all, what allowed her to continue living was not just a heart, but a human life. Thinking of this, Dakota made up her mind to hide the truth. When Darlene woke up, Dakota would try to make her believe that her heart was not donated by Nathen. Dakota always felt uneasy and worried that she would expose some ws. She subconsciously looked upstairs. But when she looked up, she froze. Darlene was standing on the stairs, her face pale. Dakota realized that Darlene had probably heard the conversation just now, and she did not know how long Darlene had been standing there. Dakota panicked for a moment and forgot to react. The servant who was still standing downstairs saw Darlene on the stairs and immediately walked over. ¡°Ms¡­ Ms. Swale, you¡¯re awake.¡± The servant wanted to curry favor with Dakota. When she thought that Darlene was already the daughter of the Swale family, she immediately changed her address. Darlene already felt that he had been muddle-headed from sleep and had been hallucinating. Darlene did not have much of a rtionship with the Swale family, so how could she have fallen asleep in the Swale¡¯s house and even heard those words? Now that the servant called her ¡°Ms. Swale¡±, Darlene felt even more pain in her head. Darlene had been asleep in bed for too many days and she heard such a shocking truth as soon as she got out of bed. So she couldn¡¯t get used to it at all. Her body staggers and she had a ckout. Her entire body fell forward, and her mind was filled with huge dizziness and a ringing sound. Her body leaned forward and fell down the corridor. The servant cried out in rm and was anxious to help her up. Dakota saw that Darlene lost her bnce and suddenly came back to her senses. She quickly got up and rushed over. These years, Dakota had been doted on and cared about by Lucian and Braylen. She was a gentle woman in everything she did. She had never been anxious. It was almost the first time she was so flustered. Dakota was even a step faster than the servant standing by the stairs and stopped Darlene who had fallen down. Darlene rpsed into aa. Dakota stopped her and her body suddenly withstood Darlene¡¯s weight. Dakota could not care about anything else. She fell uncontrobly, and she only remembered to use her hands to protect Darlene¡¯s head. Darlene was Dakota¡¯s daughter, who had just woken up after being unconscious for so many days. What if Darlene got her head hit again? What if something happened? The servant stood frozen in shock and fear. When she rushed to help the two people who fell down, she was still a step slower. Dakota let the unconscious Darlene lean on her and fell back. So Dakota¡¯s head hit heavily on the ground. Fortunately, the vi was covered with carpets everywhere, otherwise, after such a hit, Dakota would at least have a concussion. Dakota¡¯s mind was in a daze. Her entire brain was buzzing, but she forgot the pain in her body. She just reached out and anxiously touched Darlene¡¯s head. ¡°Is she alright? She has to be fine.¡± The servant was in a hurry to help Dakota up. Behind her, Lucian said in a cold voice, ¡°Let me do it!¡± Dakota had her head hit. The servant might not be careful enough. Maybe she would hurt Dakota. The servant took a step back with a pale face. Lucian approached and raised his voice to instruct Braylen, who had just rushed in from the door, ¡°Braylen, hurry up and carry your sister. Send them to the hospital first.¡± Braylen rushed over and carried Darlene out. He did not forget to murmur in his heart, when you need me to do something, you remember that I am your son. But after that, you will still ask me to go outside the door and stand. From this point of view, the way Lucian treated his son was exactly the same as Dakota¡¯s. After Darlene and Dakota were sent to the hospital, the nurse arranged for them to be in the same VIP ward in order to make it easier for the family to take care of them. The fall just now was not serious. After all, the stairs were covered with thick carpets. Dakota had been examined and was not seriously injured, not to mention that Darlene was protected by Dakota before they fell. She was fine. The real reason why Darlene was in aa was not that she was injured, but because her mood suddenly fluctuated too much. Dakota did not care about her own health at all. After being persuaded by Lucian for so long, she reluctantly made a CT on her brain. After that, she sat beside Darlene¡¯s bed anxiously and stayed close to Darlene. Beside the bed were Braylen, Lucian, Tim, and two doctors and nurses who took care of Darlene. Six pairs of eyes stared at the unconscious Darlene on the bed, almost surrounding the bed without a gap, as if they were visiting a rare animal in a zoo. Darlene did not sleep well. Even if she had not woken up, her mood was extremely bad. Dakota had changed several sets of clothes for Darlene after half a day. Darlene¡¯s body was still drenched in sweat every now and then, and her head was covered in sweat from time and time. She fell into the nightmare. In the dream, Nathen¡¯s face was as pale as a dead person¡¯s. He held a bloody thing in his hand and walked towards Darlene, stuffing it into her hand. Nathen¡¯s voice was as cold as his hand. He said, ¡°Darlene, I¡¯ll give you my life. Take it. ¡°Darlene, why don¡¯t you take it? Don¡¯t you want to live?¡± he asked, puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to take you to do a heart transnt? Look, this is a heart suitable for you. Why don¡¯t you want it? Do you dislike my heart? Darlene retreated backward. She retreated faster, her breathing rapid and full of fear. Until her back suddenly hit the wall behind her, she had no way to retreat. Nathen approached Darlene and stuffed the blood-stained thing into her hand. It was a heart. The heart throbbed in her hand. Bang, bang, bang. Darlene screamed and suddenly opened her eyes, waking up. What Darlene saw was the ceiling above her head, as well as many pairs of eyes staring at her. Her vision was still somewhat blurry. Looking at those eyes, she saw they ovepped with Nathen¡¯s eyes. It was as if many Nathen, who held their hearts, were constantly approaching her. Darlene sat up from the bed, trembling. Her face was pale, and her rationality quickly fell apart. Darlene randomly grabbed whatever she could grab by her side, even pulling off the drip bottle that was hanging beside her, and smashed it toward the few people beside the bed. ¡°Get lost, get lost! ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t give it to me. I don¡¯t want it!¡± Darlene was in a sorry state like mad. When she was in the most panicked state, she noticed Gustave who had entered the ward. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Darlene Loses Control Gustave had been in aa for seven days in the hospital. He had survived a narrow escape from death. The first thing he said after waking up was to ask where Darlene was. Darnell wanted to persuade Gustave to rest for a while longer, but he could not stop Gustave. Gustave directly got out of bed and went to Darlene¡¯s ward. Darnell told Gustave that Darlene¡¯s heart transntation was very sessful. Then Gustave was barely relieved. But when Gustave walked to the door of Darlene¡¯s ward, what he saw waspletely different from what he imagined. Darlene¡¯s mood was extremely terrible and she was out of control. There were chaotic sounds of things being smashed in the ward, the anxious voices of others, and Darlene¡¯s hoarse and fearful cries. Darlene¡¯s face was pale and frightened. She curled up in the corner of the bed and trembled more and more violently. She had no way to control herself. These people in front of her seemed to have Nathen¡¯s faces, and she couldn¡¯t get the bloody heart out of her mind. When Darlene took advantage of the chaos to grab the fruit knife on the bedside table, Gustave quickly walked over and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Darlene, the heart transnt is over. Everything is going smoothly. There will be no more unpleasant things. Calm down.¡± Darlene¡¯s hand that was holding the fruit knife was grabbed. She couldn¡¯t move anymore and she looked at Gustave with empty eyes. ¡°He is dead.¡± Gustave was dumbfounded. He thought that Darlene was just confused and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± The others in the ward were silent, having no idea what to say. Darnell rushed in. Hearing Darlene¡¯s words, he looked sullen, and he did not speak. Darlene¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly. She felt that she was still alive, but more like she was dead. Now, the living person, whose heart was beating, was Nathen, not her, Darlene. She had nowhere to hide the fear in her heart. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°Dr. Elicott is dead. My heart is his. He lied to me and gave me his heart. He also gave me his life.¡± Darlene shook her hand to grab Gustave¡¯s arm and begged him, ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I beg you, help me return the heart to Nathen. Can you help me take out this heart?¡± Her heart was beating every minute and second. Darlene couldn¡¯t make herself forget the fact and forget that Nathen gave his life to her. When she was awake and asleep, her heart was beating. She did not know that she could hear her own heartbeat. She had always heard that voice. It was a heavy, rhythmic beating. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Gustave could not believe his ears. He had been unconscious for seven days. When he woke up and learned that Darlene¡¯s heart transnt was very smooth, he thought that everything was getting better for her. What did Darlene mean by her heart was Nathen¡¯s? Gustave did not respond for a moment and looked sideways at Darnell, who was standing next to him. Darnell nodded silently and confirmed what Darlene said. Darnell also went to investigate this matter carefully. It could not be wrong. No matter how calm Gustave was, he could not calm down after hearing all this. Gustave had thought that Darlene finally had a way out and that she was lucky as she was saved from death. In the end, the fact was so cruel. Why was it that no matter what, fate was unwilling to let her go, always having to y such a cruel and terrifying joke on her? Darlene urgently intended to stuff the knife into Gustave¡¯s hand, her voice desperate and helpless, ¡°I beg you to help me once. Help me take it out.¡± ¡°The heart jumped in my chest. I felt like I was going crazy. Mr. Walpole, look at me. I¡¯m really going crazy.¡± She looked anxious and desperate. Seeing that Gustave was silent, she pulled the knife out forcefully and pressed it against her chest. ¡°I hoped to save my own life. But I didn¡¯t want to take someone else¡¯s life. I¡¯ll take it out. Help me return it to him.¡± Gustave¡¯s face darkened. He reached out and quickly stopped Darlene. He also began to tremble. He had never imagined such a result. Thinking back, when Nathen told 8 that he had found a suitable heart for Darlene, Gustave sincerely thanked Nathen. Now that Gustave thought about it, he suddenly understood Nathen¡¯s strange words. ¡°Gustave, you are not as good as me. None of you are as good as me.¡± It turned out that what he said was not that no one could find the good heart as he could. Trembling, Gustave held Darlene in his arms. He patted her back and wanted tofort her, ¡°Darlene, no matter what, it is not your fault. At this point, no one can change anything. ¡°What¡¯s more, it is not certain yet. There may be some misunderstandings. Let¡¯s investigate it carefully. The truth may not be like this.¡± Gustave remembered that in the past, he could always appease Darlene like this. Before her heart failed and she had not found a suitable heart for transnt, when she was full of despair, she could always calm down when Gustave patted her back. But this time, Darlene could not calm down at all. She only tried her best to push Gustave, ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I don¡¯t want this heart. ¡°I¡¯m really afraid of it staying in my body like this. I beg you, help me take it away and let it go back to where it should go.¡± Gustave said in a deep voice, ¡°Darlene, the heart is not an item. Even if you don¡¯t care about your life, the heart you¡¯ve epted cannot go back to where it is. Even if you lose your life, you can¡¯t make him come back to life.¡± Darlene¡¯s face was pale, and her eyes were even redder. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I don¡¯t want this heart. Please. Can any of you help me take it away?¡± The more excited she was, the clearer the sound of her heartbeat became. She was about to copse completely. Due to the rejection reaction after the heart transnt, coupled with the huge mood swing, her body finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Just like before the heart transnt, she spat out blood. Dakota rushed over in a panic, and the situation quickly went out of control. The doctor had no choice but to inject a small dose of tranquilizer into Darlene first, and then took her into the emergency room. In less than half an hour, a critically ill notification was sent out of the emergency room. The doctor seriously told them, ¡°For the patient with heart failure, finishing the heart transntation with a suitable heart is only the first step. It¡¯s a way to go if she wants to live healthily. ¡°The removal period after the transnt is extremely difficult, but if the knot in Ms. Garcia¡¯s heart is not untied, she might still be in danger, such as the current situation.¡± Avery stood not far away and listened. He was too ashamed to go too close and he just looked at those sad faces outside the emergency room. Finally, Avery made up his mind, turned around, left the hospital, and drove to the Elicott¡¯s old house. Martin had already returned from abroad. The atmosphere in the old house was dark and heavy, and Martin was engaged in preparing Nathen¡¯s funeral in a low profile. Near the end of the year, the snow in Baltimore was getting heavier and heavier day by day. The servant guarding the gate went in and spoke a few times, but Martin was unwilling to see Avery. Avery stood outside. He waited until midnight before kneeling down directly outside the iron gate. ¡°Please tell Mr. Elicott that I will wait here for him toe out.¡± Chapter 234 Chapter 234 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 234 Chapter 234 It¡¯s Hard to Make It Through The servant of the Elicott family never expected Avery, who had always been proud, to do that on such a snowy day. Avery was always tough. If the servant had not seen it with his own eyes, he would never believe that. The servant was at a loss and didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Mr. Gard, I have passed on the message. ¡°You also know Mr. Elicott is sad after his grandson died. It¡¯s not that he does not want to see you but that he doesn¡¯t want to see anyone.¡± Avery begged in the snow, ¡°Please tell Mr. Elicott the hospital has issued a notice of critical illness for Darlene. Although I have made a mistake and shouldn¡¯t be here, I could only ask Mr. Elicott for help.¡± In the dark and cold night, there came a tired and sarcastic voice inside the door. ¡°What do you ask me to do? Do you ask me to tell Darlene that her heart was not donated by Nathen? ¡°Is it not enough for Nathen to donate his heart to her? Does she have to ept it without any guilt or gratitude?¡± Avery looked over. Not far away, Martin walked over with a cane. Dressed in ck, Martin had a cold expression and was supported by Frank to the iron gate. After what happened in the Elicott family, Martine sent away most of the servants in the old house, leaving a few to help with what was necessary. Therefore, many things had been neglected. The snow umted outside the gate had not yet been cleaned up. At that moment, Avery stayed in the thick snow. Martin walked closer and said coldly, ¡°Off you go. I won¡¯t agree. Darlene has taken Nathen¡¯s life. If she can bear it, just bear it. If she can¡¯t, I will take it as she gives it back to Nathen. ¡°The Elicott family has not pursued your responsibility, but I am not kind enough to make further compromises.¡± Martin turned to leave, but Avery said in a hurry, ¡°I owe the Elicott family. Mr. Elicott, I can pay you back any way you want. ¡°However, Darlene did not know about it at the beginning. She could not bear such a result now. The doctor said she would have a hard time getting over this. ¡°Mr. Elicott, please hide the truth from Darlene so that she could get through. No matter what request you make, I will try to satisfy you.¡± Martin turned around and looked at Avery with burning eyes. Then, he sneered, ¡°I am not interested in that. Don¡¯t dream about it.¡± Avery clenched his fists and said, ¡°If you feel that Darlene owes Nathen a life, I can pay my life back.¡± Martin seemed to have heard a joke. Heughed, but his eyes turned red. After a long while, Martin continued in a cold voice, ¡°Your life? Mr. Gard, can your life make Nathen revive? Otherwise, your life is worthless to me.¡± Martin stared coldly at Avery. ¡°You have overestimated yourself. Who do you think you are? Even if you die here, it has nothing to do with me and the Elicott family.¡± Avery trembled. Knowing Martin had made up his mind, he couldn¡¯t say a word. Nathen had dead. He was Martin¡¯s only grandson, which meant the Elicott family would have no more descendants. Avery realized his life was useless in front of those facts. Martin walked in and coldly instructed the servant, ¡°I won¡¯t see him again.¡± Martin returned to the living room. The elders of the Elicott family had left. Leana had note back yet. She begged the police to let her see the people from the ck market. She wanted to know the whereabouts of Nathen¡¯s body. However, her efforts were in vain. Martin frowned subconsciously when he saw Nathen¡¯s photo in the living room. He had to pretend it was true, but the photo looked unpleasant. Martin instructed Frank, ¡°Put the photo away and tell the elders of the Elicott family that they don¡¯t need toe again. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°The others don¡¯t need toe either. Tell them the funeral won¡¯t be held because we haven¡¯t found Nathen¡¯s body.¡± Frank nodded and took the photo away. Thinking of Avery, who was still outside, Frank ventured, ¡°Mr. Elicott, Darlene is someone Mr. Nathen risked his life to protect. ¡°She is kind-hearted. If she gets excited after the operation, something unexpected might happen. How about talking with Ms. Garcia as Mr. Gard wished? Just take it as one more good deed.¡± After all, Nathen had been saved and was not dead. Martin became angry. ¡°Frank, you have stayed by Nathen¡¯s side for years. Taking that into consideration, I will ignore what you have said. However, don¡¯t say it again. ¡°The Elicott family has done so many good deeds for years. What have we gotten in return? Do you think I am cruel?¡± Martin clenched the cane in his hand. Because of his hatred, blue veins stood out on the back of his hand. ¡°Nathen made such a choice because he cared about Darlene. Besides, he had a psychological illness. Therefore, he didn¡¯t even care about his life. What about the others? ¡°Before the heart donation surgery, Sandra, Katrina, and Avery knew it. Gustave was shrewd and might know it Martin¡¯s voice began to tremble. ¡°The Bullock family, the Swale family, the Walpole family, and the Gard family all have a rtionship with the Elicott family. However, they all watched Nathen die and kept me in the dark. ¡°Frank, from the moment Nathen was injected with an anesthetic andid unconscious on the operating table, he was dead. It is indisputable that they sinned by deliberately hiding something from me. ¡°Frank, it is impossible for me to be soft-hearted and sympathize with them.¡± Frank lowered his head and dared not to say a word. Martin said coldly, ¡°From now on, Nathen is dead. I would never lie about him not dying. ¡°The one I saved is another man. I will protect him to survive. As for doing good deeds and being a good person, the Elicott family gives it up. Avery knelt outside the Elicott¡¯s old house the whole night. He was surrounded by bone-chilling snow. No matter how long he stayed, no one in the Elicott¡¯s old house came out to look at him. Even no servant came out to chase him away. That night, the scenes he saw in the divorce court floated into his mind constantly. He forced Darlene to stay in the heavy rain outside the hospital, the Scenery Vi, and even in front of Vivian. Avery believed Darlene should be a thousand times colder than he was. When the first ray of sunlight shone on the snow, the snow began to melt. The gate of the Elicott¡¯s old house was still tightly shut. Cyrus drove over. Avery¡¯s legs were numb, and he was almost carried into the car by Cyrus. Avery had never known how desperate Darlene was when she constantly pleaded after being wronged and tortured by him. At that moment, he started to understand. When he returned to the hospital, Darlene was pushed out of the emergency room, but she was not out of danger and was transferred to the intensive care unit. When Avery walked over, he heard the doctor talking to Darlene¡¯s family. ¡°We must make Ms. Garcia believe her heart is not Dr. Elicott¡¯s. Otherwise, it will be hard for her to make it through. ¡°She could not ept the heart. However, if she wanted to survive, the heart must exist.¡± Chapter 235 Chapter 235 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Not Nathen¡¯s Heart Avery stood not far away and listened to the doctor. He was very clear about it. Darlene would only believe that the heart in her body was not Nathen¡¯s when she heard it directly from the people of the Elicott family. She would not believe any other people¡¯s words. He really had no other way. He asked Cyrus, reluctant to ept the truth, ¡°Could it be that the heart is really not Nathen¡¯s? In that case, as long as we find enough evidence, we don¡¯t need the Elicott family¡¯s help.¡± Cyrus looked helpless. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve found out practically everything. What you said is very improbable.¡± Actually, it was impossible. The best evidence was that those from the ck market, who were sentenced to death, had admitted to performing illegal surgery on Nathen. If they had not done it, why didn¡¯t they defend themselves? Avery recalled the reactions of the people of the Elicott family in the past few days. Originally, it was only that he couldn¡¯t get help from the Elicott family and hoped that the heart was not Nathen¡¯s. He thought that he could save Darlene this way, and he also knew that this was almost impossible. But now he thought about it, he suddenly felt something was wrong, ¡°Cyrus, don¡¯t you think that Martin took Nathen¡¯s death too calmly? Apart from some grief on his face, he had no other reactions.¡± Cyrus responded, ¡°After all, he is old, and the whole thing must be too much for him to take. Even if he wants to take revenge, he might not have the energy to do it at the moment.¡± Avery shook his head. The more he thought about it, the more suspicious it looked. ¡°I heard that he went abroad to deal with somepany business a few days ago. ¡°If it really was too much for him to take, he should be in no mood to work even if the Elicott Group copsed right now. So why would he take a business trip abroad at a time like this? ¡°Moreover, after I sent Sandra to him and told him the truth, he did noty his hand on Sandra and gave up on suing me.¡¯ He also remembered what he learned from the police a few days ago. ¡°And Mr. Dorsey said that Martin helped find those from the ck market and also send these criminals to the police station. ¡°Cyrus, those people have killed Nathen with scalpels. But after Martin found them, he did nothing to them and sent them to the police station unharmed.¡± Cyrus also found it a bit strange, and his voice became a little heavy. ¡°Perhaps, he thought that it was not worth it to punish those people himself. After he sent them to the police station, they would be sentenced to death and be killed anyway.¡± Avery turned around and walked out of the hospital. ¡°This is different. When I asked you to check Nathen¡¯s background, I found something. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°When he was in university, he was a loner and a grumpy person. He pissed off some gangsters and was injured by those people. ¡°Later on, someone broke those people¡¯s arms and legs. And they all told the police that Martin was the culprit. But the evidence was insufficient, so it was left unsolved.¡± Cyrus remembered that there was indeed such a thing. Avery said in a low voice, ¡°Martin is kind on the outside but not on the inside. In the face of the murderers of his grandson, there was no way he would be so calm. ¡°With the Elicott family¡¯s power, he could secretly torture them half to death before he sent them to the police and still get away with it. ¡°If Martin could show mercy to those who killed his grandson, he would not be so indifferent to Avery¡¯s beggingst night when Darlene was dying. After leaving the hospital, Avery got into the car and continued, ¡°Cyrus, this is not a simple thing. Back then, when Nathen nned to donate his heart, even Katrina and Sandra knew about it. Martin might know it too. ¡°Go and find out what Martin has been doing these days and where he went. And who he met when he took care of thepany business abroad.¡± Cyrus remembered that on the day when Sandra was taken away by the police, Martin had a fight with Leana in the hospital corridor. He recounted what had happened. ¡°A few days ago, I heard Martin tell Leana that he chose to not sue and pursue the matter for the sake of the Elicott Group¡¯s future. He didn¡¯t want to make an enemy of the Gard family and the Swale family.¡± Avery sneered, ¡°Cyrus, since you heard it, then Martin didn¡¯t say those words for Leana to hear but for you to hear. ¡°Katrina is abandoned by the Swale family. As for Sandra, she was the target of public criticism. Even if he chose to pursue the matter, the Swale family, the Bullock family, and the Gard family wouldn¡¯t be pissed at all.¡± Cyrus¡¯ face sank. ¡°Martin is quite shrewd. It seems that this matter is indeed not simple.¡± Avery replied, ¡°Let¡¯s find out what Martin did abroad first. I don¡¯t think he went abroad for business. Perhaps, Nathen had been transferred to the country he went to.¡± Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Cyrus could not help but ask, ¡°Then if Ms. Garcia¡¯s heart is not Nathen¡¯s, whose is it?¡± Avery was silent for two seconds and snapped, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to investigate? How would I know?¡± Cyrus coughed and did not dare to ask any more questions. He focused back on driving. In the hospital. There could only be one person in the intensive care unit to look after the patient. Considering Darlene¡¯s mental state, Dakota asked Gustave to stay in the ward to take care of Darlene. The Swale family couldn¡¯t bring themselves to leave Darlene alone in the hospital, so they rested in a lounge on the same floor. It was almost midnight at this time. It had been a tough night, and everyone was exhausted. In the intensive care unit, Gustave also found it unbelievable that Nathen donated his heart. He figured that he should ask Darnell to investigate the whole thing. But Darlene had just calmed down a little, and he did not dare to mention those things to her. Darlene had been lying there for days and wanted to sit for a while. Gustave helped her sit on the edge of the bed and then went to the bathroom to get water for her to wash up. When he came back with the water, the person on the bed was gone. The water basin in his hand fell to the ground with a bang. He rushed out and searched everywhere. The people of the Swale family also rushed over. Even the head of the hospital joined the search. Finally, they found Darlene on the rooftop. She was sitting on the edge of the roof with her legs swaying. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Chapter 236 He Has Jumped Down With Her The wind was particrly strong on the rooftop of the hospital, snow was falling, and it was freezing since it was the middle of the night. All that showered down onto Darlene together. As for the people who rushed to the rooftop, they froze in the middle of it, not daring to go a step closer to Darlene for fear of triggering her. There were railings around the edge of the rooftop. Darlene was sitting inside the railing with her legs dangling over the edge before everyone got there. Hearing the sound of their hasty footsteps, Darlene turned around, only to find a lot of people showing up behind her in the dark. The light was dim on the rooftop even with all the shlights that the people who rushed up turned on. Alerted by the footsteps, Darlene then stood up. But her movements were very slow, probably because she was not in a fit state now. After standing up straight, she put her arm on the railing, which was only at her waist height, so as to support her body a bit. The wind was so strong that, the moment she leaned out of the railing, she felt like she could be blown down by the wind at any time. His face darkening, Gustave walked forward subconsciously while calling out her name, ¡°Darlene.¡± But Darlene tightened her grip on the railing while turning to look at him. ¡°I¡¯ll just stand here for a while. Don¡¯te over.¡± Gustave¡¯s mind went nk. The more he tried to stop her, the more difficult he found it to say the appropriate things. And since it was sote now, the police wouldn¡¯t be able to get here right away. That also meant they would have to wait for all the rescue equipment to be set up for quite a while. His eyes darkening, Gustave chose his words with great care. ¡°Darlene, Dr. Elicott has put a lot of effort into saving your life. Do you wanna make his efforts all in vain?¡± Darlene¡¯s hair was disheveled because of the high winds, her face was pale and icy, and her eyes were dull as hell. Then she said in a voice, indicating that she was fairly lost now, ¡°But I didn¡¯t ask him to save my life¡­¡¯ ¡°So what!¡± Gustave interrupted her right away. ¡°Since he has saved your life, you should value it. Otherwise, Dr. Elicott would have traded his life for nothing.¡± Gustave¡¯s words worked! Darlene thought, Gustave¡¯s right. It turns out that I can¡¯t even decide whether to live or die! Despite feeling even more awful now, Darlene began to have second thoughts about her decision to die. Gustave had a point. Nathen had given. Darlene her life. And that made Darlene somewhat no longer master of her own life. At the thought of that, Darlene leaned against the railing feebly, during which she stumbled and therefore almost fell out of the railing. Dakota, anxious, rushed over. But Lucian stopped her right off. ¡°Don¡¯t! Joining her there will only trigger her.¡± Trembling all over, her face included, Darlene showed great fear and bewilderment tinted with a hint of helplessness. Then she turned to look at Gustave. ¡°But it¡¯s against my will to live for him. The Elicott family will hate my guts if I¡¯m alive. Also, people will despise me for being selfish like that ever since. ¡°Most importantly, I¡¯ll feel tortured whenever I bring to mind something that doesn¡¯t belong to me is actually in my body.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Raising her hand, she dived into her hair before scratching her scalp with all her strength, as if she was making a hole in her head. By doing that, she wished she could rid all the pain and self-torture of her mind for good. Soon, blood started to ooze out of her scalp before trickling down her cheeks. Then a sharp pain came along. She burst intoughter while keeping shedding tears, presenting a fairly sorry sight. Then she said, in a very low voice as if she was talking to herself, ¡°The new heart hurts even greater than my own. one which suffered from heart failure does. I can hear it beating, and the beats echo nonstop in my ear, driving me crazy and bringing me mental exhaustion.¡± After that, she paused. A gust of wind blew onto her tear-stained face, giving her a chill. After a long time, she spoke again in a trembling voice, which, instead of sounding fearful, was full of expectations of ending everything for good. ¡°Mr. Walpole, I really crave death now. I think I¡¯vee to a dead end, where I failed to escape no matter how hard I tried. And you know what? I don¡¯t want to try anymore. Since he¡¯s died, I think I might as well just join him.¡± Gustave, his fist tightly clenched because her words had pulled at his heartstrings, felt extremely powerless. He felt powerless, not being able to stay by her side and also to get close to her heart. She was dead inside, and that was something no one could help. Then, she stepped onto the step on the edge of the rooftop with one foot while looking at the people behind her with pleading eyes. ¡°Please! I know I owe Nathen his life. But I can¡¯t give his heart back to him now, right? So, would you please just let me die? ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯m asking. I don¡¯t want to be alive anymore! Am I asking too much?¡± As she said that, she put one of her feet onto the farthest step and the other in mid-air. And since she hade to the highest and farthest step, the railing in front of her looked shorter. If it were not for the railing, she would have fallen down by now. The wind was strong, and the railing didn¡¯t seem protective enough. Below her, there was a dark night and freezing fog that stretched out as far as one could see. Gustave¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Darlene, calm down. I have people investigate bit. The one that donated the heart to you might not have been Dr. Elicott. It might just be a plot.¡± Right now, all Gustave could think of was to hold Darlene back, hence the lie. But Darlene did not say anything, nor did she look back at anyone. She knew that Gustave was lying to her since she had seen with her own eyes the heart recement agreement with Nathen¡¯s signature on it that day. Nathen had agreed to give away his heart to the ck market! She even saw the pictures, in which Nathen¡¯s body, covered with cloth, was being carried out of the sanitarium by some staff members of the ck market. Those were things presented to Darlene right after she had the heart transnt surgery. Darlene bought it and chose not to assume otherwise. Then she dragged both her feet onto the step, where she began to feel the inclination to fall down, especially with the wind blowing. As she looked down, she got even more determined. Her life had been tiring for quite a long time. Now that Nathen had died, there was only one way out, which was that she died as well. At the thought of that, she slowly released one of her hands and then the other. Meanwhile, the police officer, who took advantage of the darkness of the night and managed to get close to Darlene, pounced on her, wanting to grab her arm. But that turned out to be a vain attempt. Darlene had already fallen down before the police officer could do anything. Dakota, whose mind went ck, rushed towards the edge right away despite her leg feeling weak. As for Gustave, he rushed over with red eyes the moment he saw the police officer was taking action and ended up following Darlene¡¯s track, with his body tumbling down the railing. And the police officer failed to catch Gustave as well since the police officer didn¡¯t see thating at all. In the police officer¡¯s eyes, Gustave was thest person to be worried about, for he had always been sensible and knew the right thing to do. But to the officer¡¯s surprise, Gustave jumped out of the railing just like that. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Aurora, Does It Hurt? The two people who fell from the rooftop quickly disappeared into the endless darkness. The rooftop fell into chaos. It was full of Dakota¡¯s hoarse and weak cries, the footsteps of someone who was rushing downstairs, and the screams and mors of someone. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Countless voices mixed together, making the snowy midnight even more deathly silent. Dakota fell to the side of the railing. She could not stand up for a moment, and her face was pale as she crawled in the direction of leaving the rooftop. Her entire body trembled as she tried to get up. It took a long time for her to hold on to what she could hold on to. She staggered and stood up. Dakota¡¯s legs were trembling and her throat was choked. She could no longer hear anything. She was anxious to go downstairs and muttered, ¡°My daughter, my darling.¡± Lucian no longer had time to care about Dakota. He quickly rushed downstairs with the police. Dakota followed behind him and tried her best to speed up. Everyone was desperately rushing downstairs. Although everyone knew that no matter how fast they were, it was impossible to stop the two people who fell from the rooftop. When Lucian followed the police and the others downstairs, he discovered that Braylen and Avery, who had juste up with him, had already disappeared. The incident happened too suddenly, and it was currently snowing in the middle of the night. It was almost impossible to expect professional rescue personnel to build rescue equipment below the rooftop. Braylen and Avery found it hard to think of any solutions in this short period of time. But at this time, Lucian could only ce hisst hope on the two of them. When a group of people arrived downstairs, it was already chaotic downstairs. And the noise of the crowd had woken up many patients and their family members in the hospital. The police cars and fire trucks rushed over in the end, and in thirty seconds, the air cushion was quickly filled with air. Braylen and Avery rushed over almost at the same time as the police cars and fire trucks. They ran over from the outside of the hospital, followed by a bunch of bodyguards of Avery. More than ten people were carrying a total of dozens of quilts and tworge intable castles. Behind them, the person in charge of the furniture store and amusement park raised their voices and cursed as they chased after them. Before the people upstairs jumped down, the special police and firefighters had quickly estimated the location of the fall and prepared a rescue air cushion. Everyone was staring at the situation at the top. Fortunately, this was the lowest floor of the inpatient building. The highest floor was only the sixth floor. If it was higher, the rescue air cushion would be powerless. Braylen and Avery quickly got on their own while urgently ordering the bodyguards next to them to help. They ced the cotton quilt and the intable castle next to the rescue air cushion that the police had arranged. The police wanted to remind them that this kind of cotton quilt and intable castle, no matter how much they put, would not have much effect. The cotton quilt could easily rebound and hurt the internal organs, and the intable castle might explode under too much pressure. But thinking of the position, it was estimated that the people would fall on the rescue air cushion. As for the things next to it, they could just let it be, so the police did not stop it. The two shopkeepers who were cursing and chasing after them originally wanted toin to the police, but seeing that the situation was not right, they immediately fell silent. When Lucian rushed down, the two people had already been saved by the rescue air cushion. Braylen was almost scared to death. Seeing the two people who sessfully fell onto the air cushion, his whole body directly copsed, and he sat on the ground with a pale face without any image. After a long time, Braylen finally got up in shock and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Why are there two people falling down?¡± Fortunately, the position of the fall was close. Otherwise, with only onerge rescue air cushion, who should they save? Darlene fell with her face to the ground. The wind and snow blew on her face so that she could not open her eyes. She heard the sharp whistling of the wind. Other than that, she did not see or hear anything else. Darlene did not hear anything about the noisy and chaotic shouts below. Then, Darlene felt her body fall into a huge cloud. It felt soft, cold, dead, and silent. The expected loud sound of her body falling to the ground and the heart-wrenching pain did note. Darlene¡¯s body stopped, and the wind in her ears disappeared. Darlene thought to herself, when people die, they will not feel pain. Darlene¡¯s closed eyes did not open. She knew that everything was over. It was good that she did not feel pain. She was already dead. How could she still feel pain? The height of the rescue air cushion was very high. The police were preparing to slowly release the gas to lower the height of the air cushion and send the two people who fell to the hospital. Darlene felt her body sinking bit by bit. There seemed to be a lot of people calling out to her, but it also seemed it was just an illusion. Then Darlene clearly felt that someone was approaching. The person crawled to her side, shook her hands, and pulled her into his arms. His voice was familiar, trembling, almost desperate, but also pleasantly surprised. His face was pressed against Darlene¡¯s face, and his arms that were holding her were shaking violently. Darlene felt that his face was wet. It was Gustave¡¯s voice, but it carried a myriad of emotions that he had never revealed before. Gustave¡¯s slightly trembling voice carried a trace of a very, very deep sob. ¡°Aurora, does it hurt? How do you feel?¡± Darlene closed her eyes tightly. Her eyshes trembled. She had rxed her body because she realized that she was dead. Now she slowly tensed up again. Darlene wondered why there was this voice beside her. She opened her eyes and looked at Gustave¡¯s face. His tears fell on her face. Darlene¡¯s eyes were full of confusion. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Chapter 238 You Are My Sister After being carried off the air cushion, Darlene was immediately sent to the emergency room. Darlene had already fallen into aa. Because of the huge emotional ups and downs, her mind was not clear for a while. Gustave did not enter the emergency room. He did not have any external injuries. He only did a detailed examination of the brain CT. After being diagnosed by the doctor that he had no internal injuries, he was allowed to continue staying in the ordinary sick room. Darlene only left the emergency room early the next morning. Her illness was caused by bad emotions. Since there was no sudden situation, there was no point in staying in the ICU. Therefore, Darlene also stayed in an ordinary ward. The few people from the Swale family gathered around the bed, and Gustave also came over. Avery could only sit in the corridor outside as always. A few days ago, when Darlene was unconscious for five days, he had not been able to see her. Now, he was more ashamed to go in and face her. After all, before Nathen donated his heart, it was he, Avery, who deliberately concealed the truth from Darlene. In the ward, since Darlene came out of the emergency room, she had sat silently on the bed. Darlene did not say a word and just sat there. She did not sleep or eat. Dakota sat at the side, anxious and distressed. She lowered her head and wiped her tears. Gustave sat by the bed and helped Darlene wipe her face. The atmosphere in the ward was so heavy that it was as if it could freeze. Seeing that everyone was in a bad mood, Braylen tried to find a topic. ¡°Sister, you should be d that the air cushion saved you both. ¡°If you were the only one being saved, wouldn¡¯t you owe Mr. Walpole a life? There are so many people who care about you. Ah, now that things havee to this, don¡¯t think too much about taking your own life.¡± Darlene looked at Braylen from the side. After looking at him for a long time, she said without any emotion, ¡°I am not your sister.¡± Braylen secretly muttered to himself, it had been so long, but at least she started talking. Saying a few words was better than being silent all the time. Braylen brought a ss of water over and said, ¡°The DNA test is written in ck and white. You are the biological child of the Swale family. You are my sister. ¡°I bullied you in the past. I use juice to rece water. Ah, no, I use juice to rece wine to apologize to you. ¡°We are a family. There is no overnight grudge. You don¡¯t need toin about your fate anymore. After you return to the Swale family, I guarantee that you will not suffer any longer¡­¡± Darlene was still expressionless and interrupted him, ¡°I am not your sister.¡± Darlene had already be like this. She hoped that she would not have any rtives. At least, she would not need to worry about anyone when she died. She didn¡¯t want more people to feel sorry for her or be dragged down by her. When Braylen saw that Darlene waspletely stubborn, he awkwardly turned to Gustave to strike up a conversation. ¡°Gustave, we have known each other for so many years. ¡°Today, I finally saw your character clearly. With you taking care of my sister, the Swale family can be at ease. I¡¯ll put my words here today. I ept you as my brother-inw!¡± Gustave continued to wipe Darlene¡¯s arms. He probably wanted to cheer everyone up too, so he said, ¡°Okay, thank you, brother.¡± Braylen was stunned for a moment. He proudly showed off to Adam. ¡°Adam, listen to what he just called me. He used to boast that he was older than me by a few days, and he was so arrogant!¡± Adam looked at Braylen, who was with an expression of taking advantage of Gustave, and faintly said, ¡°Mr. Swale, don¡¯t tell me you still think that you are taking advantage when Mr. Walpole called you ¡®brother¡¯?¡± Dakota was originally crying and was at a loss of what to do, but when she heard this, she gave a rare smile. ¡°You, you are like that you sold your own sister, and you even helped the guy to count the money.¡± Braylen thought for a long while before he could realize what happened. He immediately put on a serious face and said unhappily, ¡°Who is your brother? No, no, no. Don¡¯t call me that. If you want to call me that, you should give me at least 150 million dors as a present. Give it to me first.¡± Darlene had apletely unrted attitude toward their conversation. When Braylen finished talking andughing, she said a few words. ¡°I already said that I am not Mr. Swale¡¯s sister, nor am I a child of the Swale family. I have been an orphan since I was a child. My adoptive parents died, and now there are only my grandmother and younger brother. I don¡¯t need other families, and I don¡¯t need other rtives.¡± Darlene even wanted to die. Now, what was the point of returning to the Swale family? It didn¡¯t matter, and Darlene didn¡¯t want it anymore. Dakota¡¯s eyes were red. She got up and sat next to Darlene. Dakota¡¯s heart ached as she grabbed Darlene¡¯s hand. ¡°You can¡¯t ept it at the moment. I can understand. No one in the Swale family will force you to make any choice. ¡°But from now on, your difficulties are the Swale family¡¯s difficulties. The Swale family will always be your backing. You just need to take good care of your health and take care of yourself. Don¡¯t worry about anything else. The Swale family will help you deal with it.¡± Darlene looked at Dakota. Darlene never dared to imagine that her biological mother would be Dakota, the one she had always admired. Dakota was such a merciful and kind person. Darlene¡¯s real home was such a good family, like the Swale family. If Darlene could have recognized her family earlier, even if it was only half a year earlier, or even a few months earlier, it might have been a salvation for her in the days of despair. But now, it was toote. Darlene looked at Dakota¡¯s expectant gaze. She held it in and did not say that out. Darlene really wanted to say that no matter how capable the Swale family was, it could not bring Nathen back to life. If Nathen could note back to life, then she, Darlene, did not deserve to live anymore. She could not step on the lives of others to be alive. Darlene did not say anything. Dakota thought that she was wavering in the end. Dakota excitedly grabbed Darlene¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Now that you and Avery have already divorced. Everything is gonna be fine. ¡°If he dares toe and pester you again, the Swale family will sue him. Even if we have to fight with the Gard family, we will never let you suffer any more grievances. ¡°Also, Mr. Walpole said that your grandmother and brother are still abroad. I¡¯ve already sent someone to go with Darnell, the man under Mr. Walpole. They will soon bring your grandmother and brother back.¡± Darlene looked a little worried. Dakota immediately promised, ¡°I promise you that not only you but also your grandmother and brother will no longer be wronged by others. ¡°From now on, the Swale family will be your backing and your family, and also your grandmother and brother¡¯s backing and family.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Dakota could not help but hold Darlene in her arms. Tears suddenly fell and she choked. ¡°Sweetheart, sorry to have let you suffer all these years. I won¡¯t let it happen again.¡± Darlene¡¯s body was a little stiff. She had to admit that it was very warm to be held by Dakota. Darlene had never experienced the warmth that came from her loved ones in the past twenty years. Why did it onlye now? Darlene even dared not to dream about these scenes and conversations. Why did it onlye now? Dakota sobbed. ¡°Sweetie, don¡¯t think too much about it. Mom has been looking for you for so many years. We¡¯ll pay the debt you owed to the Elicott family. You will be fine. Don¡¯t think about anything else, okay?¡± Dakota held Darlene tightly, but a momentter, the person in her arms reached out and pushed her away. Darlene did not look at Dakota¡¯s face full of tears, nor did she look at the pain and joy on Lucian¡¯s face. She only said softly, ¡°I¡¯m tired. Can I sleep for a while?¡± There was a knock on the door and a doctor came in. Seeing Darlene wake up, he hesitated and said, ¡°I have a few words. Can I talk to Ms. Garcia¡¯s family alone?¡± Dakota immediately helped Darlene to lie down. ¡°Then you should take a good rest first. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Mom and Dad will talk to the doctor and be back soon.¡± Darlene nodded. This time, she did not argue with her like how she exined that Braylen was not her brother. Dakota and Lucian followed the doctor. Gustave was worried and went with them. Braylen was left alone in the sick room to take care of Darlene. When everyone else left, Darlene said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I want to have some soup.¡± There was soup on the bedside table, but it was a little cold. Braylen walked over and picked up the soup box. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out and heat it up in a microwave. You go to sleep first.¡± Braylen thought that the microwave was at the end of the corridor. If Darlene wanted to leave this floor, she had to go over there. He could also see Darlene, so he was not too worried. Darlene nodded. Braylen took the soup box and went out. Not long after Braylen went out, Darlene got off the bed and left the ward. Avery, who was originally sitting in the corridor, also followed the doctor to the office. Darlene watched their backs as they entered the office and walked over to the office. The door of the office was ajar, and the voice of the doctor came from inside. ¡°If there are no other solutions, I suggest that we try hypnosis treatment for her. It¡¯s just that the risk is rtively high, and it depends on the family members¡¯ choice.¡± Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Feign Amnesia Darlene stood outside the doctor¡¯s office. Inside, Avery retorted, ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait a little longer? Her current mood is very bad, and the risk of hypnosis is not small. ¡°Moreover, even if she is sessfully hypnotized, those true memories are only suppressed and do not completely disappear. If she recalls them, the consequences will only be more serious than now.¡± From the moment Darlene learned the truth and was out of control, Avery had considered the possibility of hypnosis and asked a professional psychologist, so he now knew it clearly. He remembered some things he had guessed not long ago. ¡°Perhaps that heart was not donated by Nathen? ¡°If that is the case, when Darlene finds enough evidence, she will figure it out. Won¡¯t it be much better than forcing her to have hypnosis to change her memory?¡± The doctor did not insist. The risk of hypnosis that Avery said was the truth. Moreover, Darlene was very likely to have a rpse of serious depression ording to her current situation. The risk of depression patients receiving hypnosis was much greater than that of ordinary people. The doctor did not persuade him. ¡°Hypnosis treatment is indeed advantageous and also harmful. It is an extreme method. ¡°At the same time, it might not be able to achieve the best effect to make Ms. Garciapletely forget about Dr. Elicott. In short, it is up to Ms. Garcia¡¯s own choice.¡± Dakota was a little hesitant. She knew that this method might be dangerous, but she thought of how Darlene had just jumped off the rooftop and almost lost her life. She could not calm down. She was even more afraid that something like that would happen again. She said hesitantly, ¡°Why not ask my daughter what she thinks?¡± The doctor shook his head seriously. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do. What the hypnosis needs to do is forcibly strip a part of Ms. Garcia¡¯s memory. ¡°Once she finds out about this purpose, she will definitely be afraid and wary of the hypnosis process. The psychological resistance of the hypnotized patient will likely cause the entire hypnosis process to fail.¡± Dakota hesitated, and Lucian said, ¡°No matter what, things that happened at the rooftop cannot happen a second time. ¡°We have also checked what should be checked. It is almost certain that Darlene¡¯s heart belongs to Dr. Elicott. ¡°There is no other way for her to get through this. Don¡¯t drag it on. Just try the hypnosis treatment. Don¡¯t wait for any idents to happen again. It will be toote for regrets. Dakota finally made up her mind. ¡°Okay, then doctor, you can arrange it. As for Darlene, I will tell her it is just to check her psychological condition and let her rx and ept hypnosis.¡¯ Avery said in a low voice, ¡°This is too risky. Why don¡¯t we wait a little longer? I might be able to find out soon¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Gard, how long are you talking about? One month, two months, or one year or two years?¡± Lucian interrupted him. ¡°I have already investigated everything that needs to be investigated thoroughly. My daughter can no longer be tortured by such a thing. She is a member of my family, and my family has the final say. It has nothing much to do with you. Don¡¯t interfere too much and worry.¡± Avery was at a loss for words, and his face darkened slightly as he fell silent. Darlene was still standing outside the door. Her face was a little pale, and when she heard what was said inside, she took two steps back, then turned around and walked back to the ward. Behind her, Braylen came over with polenta. Seeing her back, he quickly caught up, ¡°Why did you come out?¡± Darlene stopped and turned around to look at him. Her expression was very calm, and there was nothing strange with it. ¡°I saw that you went out for so long, so I got up and came out to take a look.¡± Braylen did not find it strange andined, ¡°There are too many people heating breakfast this morning. I waited for half a day. I will get someone to put a microwave in your room to save you from running outside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Darlene nodded. Braylen followed her back to the ward and helped her put a small table on the bed. After putting the polenta down, Braylen saw Darlene eat quietly. Braylen felt that she was different from before. She suddenly calmed down. When she finished the bowl of polenta, Braylen poured her some water to rinse her mouth. Darlene stared at the gray sky outside the window in a daze. It was such a snowy day, and the weather was very gloomy. It was less than a week away from the New Year. If she epted hypnosis and really forgot about Nathen, it would probably be like how Avery lost his memory and forgot all the bad things he had done to Darlene. But even if she forgot, what she owed was true, and it was just a self-deception. She asked herself, and she did not want to be like that. She did not want to live with the heart of others. However, if she refused this hypnosis, the Swale family would definitely think of other ways to make her ept the next hypnosis and the one after that. She turned on her mobile phone and typed in ¡°psychological hypnosis process¡± in the search box. After looking at it for a long time, she re-entered ¡°method to resist hypnosis¡±. In the past, because Nathen¡¯s sister Leana was a psychologist, Nathen asionally talked to Darlene about some psychological patients and psychological treatments. At that time, he had said to her, ¡°A person¡¯s illness can hardly be disguised, but the psychological state can only be fully understood by oneself.¡± As long as there were experienced doctors, those pretending to be injured would be found out after a good examination. However, psychological problems, memories, consciousness, and thoughts could bepletely faked. As long as one wanted to, if one disguised oneself well enough, even the most experienced doctors would not be able to find out. It was just like Darlene recently found out that Nathen had been seriously mentally ill for so many years, but Nathen could smoothly pass the physical and mental examination that was held once every half a year in the hospital. She was a little absent-minded when she thought about it. Only when ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Braylen brought the water over did she immediately put down her phone. The psychological hypnosis was arranged very quickly, and it was the next afternoon. Dakota was very pleased. She advised Darlene a few times, but it did not take too much effort. Darlene believed it and agreed. The psychologist prepared the treatment room and took Darlene in. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Despair The whole hypnosis process was very smooth. In just an hour, the psychologist walked out of the treatment room. Several people were sitting and waiting outside, especially Dakota, who was so nervous that her forehead was covered with cold sweat. When they saw the doctore out, they immediately got up and walked over. Dakota said anxiously, ¡°How is it?¡± The female doctor took off the mask on her face and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It should be fine. When the hypnosis ends, there will no longer be the name, Nathen Elicott, in Ms. Garcia¡¯s memory. ¡°Her current memory is that she had just received a heart transnt operation apanied by Mr. Walpole. Let her sleep for a while. When she returns to the ward, you can try to ask her about her current memory. After the female doctor finished speaking, she cautiously reminded, ¡°Do not mention anything rted to Dr. Elicott even if you wanna test it. ¡°If Ms. Garciapletely forgets about that person, you¡¯d better act as if you don¡¯t know about that person¡¯s existence in front of her.¡± Dakota¡¯s tense body finally rxed. She thanked her profusely in relief, ¡°Of course, we understand. Thank you so much. Thank you.¡± The doctor smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Even if those memories are temporarily sealed, they are notpletely gone. Don¡¯t mention the past again. Be more careful. She should be able to forget it.¡± After she finished speaking, she returned to the treatment room. Darlene slept for a while longer and soon woke up from the hypnosis. Dakota also came in. When Darlene woke up, Dakota helped her to sit on the bed. The female doctor pulled open the curtain and opened the window a little to let Darlene take some fresh air. She asked, ¡°How is it? How do you feel?¡± People who had just been hypnotized would always be a little slower. Darlene stared at the window for a while before nodding. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Is it all done?¡± Dakota was afraid that she would say something wrong and did not dare to answer. She looked at the psychologist uneasily, trying to ask for her opinion. The doctor turned back and walked over with a smile, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all over. The heart transnt is very smooth. It has been more than a week since the transnt was over. The most dangerous moments have passed. ¡°I gave you psychological counseling. It¡¯s good. You should rest more and recuperate. There will be no problem.¡± She handed Darlene a ss of warm water. ¡°Congrattions, Ms. Garcia. You have sessfully exchanged for a suitable heart. You will be no different from a healthy person. You have been through so much to get it. You must cherish it.¡± Darlene nodded and showed a rxed expression. ¡°Thank you. I will be more careful.¡± Dakota¡¯s eyes were red, and she subconsciously lowered her head, afraid that Darlene would find something wrong. Inparison, Lucian and Gustave seemed much calmer. When Darlene returned to the ward, Gustave sat beside the bed to stay with Darlene, and with a happy expression, he joked with Darlene, ¡°Everything went smoothly. Your heart failure ispletely cured. ¡°From now on, you can really do whatever you want. After a period of time, you can eat, drink, and have fun as you please.¡± Lucian also smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can make it through. It¡¯s all thanks to Mr. Walpole¡¯s help. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to find a suitable heart so smoothly.¡± Darlene looked like she really did not remember Nathen. She also thanked him, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Walpole¡­ It¡¯s all thanks to you. Braylen looked impatient and smiled, ¡°Alright, alright. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. We¡¯re all family. Why are you acting like this?¡± Gustave immediately replied, ¡°Braylen is right. It¡¯s what I should do. There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± Braylen did not fall for his trap this time. ¡°I only have one sister. Don¡¯t think about taking her away so easily.¡± Theyughed happily as if the haze had really dissipated and everything was fine. Darlene also revealed a smile. She did not speak, nor did she have any intention of refuting. After they pretended to be calm for a while and joked, Darlene asked Gustave, ¡°Are my grandmother and brother okay?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Gustave looked at the time. ¡°I asked Darnell to go abroad to pick them up. They will arrive in the afternoon. Dakota sat down next to Darlene, took her hand, and patted it lightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Now that you have finished the operation, everything is over. ¡°Just take good care of your body. When your grandmother and brother arrive, they wille directly to see you.¡± Darlene let her hold her hand and said, ¡°Can I leave the hospital? I don¡¯t really want to stay in the hospital. Since the operation has been over for more than a week, I can also go back to recuperate?¡± She wanted to go out and take a look. She also wanted to experience the feeling of going home and spending time with her family, which she had never truly experienced before. After she went out, saw everything she wanted to see, and did everything she wanted to do, she would have no regrets. After so many days, this was the first time that Darlene had made a request. Dakota instantly forgot the doctor¡¯s instructions and nodded. ¡°Alright, I will bring you back to the Swale¡¯s house, okay? I¡¯ll ask Reina and Nigel to move in as well. From now on, our entire family will be together and have a good time. Don¡¯t say no, okay?¡± It was not easy for her to find her biological daughter. How could she bear to let her live outside? She was even more worried that Avery would pester her or that the Elicott family would cause trouble for her. Darlene did not hesitate, which surprised Dakota. She nodded and agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± Dakota¡¯s eyes turned red again and she held Darlene¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you are willing to come. Let¡¯s go home together.¡± Lucian thought of the doctor¡¯s instructions that Darlene should rest in the hospital for a while. He hesitated to persuade them to stay first. Gustave sensed Lucian¡¯s concerns and said, ¡°Since Darlene wants to go home, just go back to the Swale¡¯s house. Let the best doctors take care of her. I will call two doctorster. They won¡¯t be worse than those in the hospital.¡± Lucian then gave up and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Tim, you go and settle the discharge formalities. We will go backter.¡± Tim responded and went out. This hospital belonged to the Swale family. The discharge procedures were easy to deal with. He only needed to inform the nurse. The procedures would be directly handled by the hospital, and they would send someone to send the documents to the Swale¡¯s house. Thus, it was done very quickly. That morning, Dakota packed up her things and let Darlene sit in a wheelchair before bringing her back to the Swale¡¯s house. When Darlene was pushed out, Avery was sitting in the corridor outside. When he saw Darlenee out, he immediately stood up from his seat. He stood up straight and stiff, very unnaturally like a student who had done something wrong and suddenly met his teacher. Darlene¡¯s gaze passed by him, but she did not say a word. Her expression was calm as if she saw a stranger in the corridor. Avery looked at her for a very short time. For some reason, his intuition told him that there was something wrong with her eyes. She had clearly had hypnosis and had forgotten everything about Nathen. But just now, when Avery looked at her expression, in that instant, he felt that she did not have joy and relief after sessfully obtaining a new life. He felt that her eyes were empty, and there seemed to be no vitality in them. The hypnosis had seeded. In her consciousness, she had finally gotten what she wanted, but how could she look like this? The despair in her gaze was so different from the joy in the Swale family¡¯s eyes. That instant of eye contact was too short. Before Avery could take a closer look, Darlene had already been pushed away. By the time he recovered from the strange feeling and looked over, Darlene had already disappeared from the corridor. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Darlene, Don¡¯t Do Anything Recklessly Even though he had only seen her briefly, Avery had a very bad feeling about her. It was said that the eyes were the windows to the soul. He did not see the slightest bit of hope in Darlene¡¯s eyes. That kind of gaze was even more deathly still than before she had been hypnotized. He suddenly realized that something was wrong. Instinct made him immediately chase after her at the end of the corridor. Thinking that Avery could not let go of Darlene, Cyrus immediately followed and urged anxiously, ¡°Mr. Gard, you should not go.¡± Cyrus gave the reason, ¡°Ms. Garcia doesn¡¯t want to see you right now. Moreover, with the Swale family here, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to say anything to Ms. Garcia.¡± Avery acted as if he didn¡¯t hear him. Avery chased after her in a hurry and stopped the elevator door that was about to close. Dakota had just pushed Darlene away, so Darlene had her back to the elevator door. Avery could no longer see her face. The people from the Swale family looked at him together with Gustave. Braylen looked very impatient and said in a bad tone, ¡°Mr. Gard, what are you going to do? You have been bullying my sister for so many years. What are you trying to do now?¡± Avery suppressed the terrible feeling and tried to speak calmly, ¡°Can I say a few words to her?¡± Braylen sneered, ¡°Of course not. You are so shameless as to block the elevator. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to make security guardse here. Right?¡± Avery¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, and it was difficult to hide his uneasiness. ¡°It¡¯s just a few words. I will leave after I finish speaking.¡± Darlene said lightly, ¡°No need.¡± She still had her back facing Avery. Dakota knew that she did not want to see this man, so Dakota had no intention of turning the wheelchair around. The few pairs of eyes in the elevator all looked at Avery coldly. Cyrus anxiously followed over, his expression apologetic as he said, ¡°Sir, we¡¯d better leave now. Ms. Garcia needs to go back early to have a good rest.¡± Braylen pushed away Avery¡¯s hand that was blocking the elevator door and pressed the button to close the door. The door slowly closed, and Avery anxiously said, ¡°Have you really forgotten?¡± Darlene¡¯s hand which was ced at the edge. of the wheelchair trembled slightly, but she did not say a word. Braylen said angrily, ¡°What a repulsive man. He never stops bothering Darlene.¡± Seeing that the elevator door was about to close, Avery stared at Darlene¡¯s back and asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten at all, right? What are you going to do? Darlene, don¡¯t do anything recklessly. Your heart might just be¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, the elevator doors had already closedpletely, blocking off the soundsing from outside. Braylen¡¯s face turned sour. Just as he was about to interrupt Avery, the door had already closed, so he didn¡¯t speak again. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to sessfullyplete the hypnosis. If Avery said something that would cause all his previous efforts to go to waste, he would really rush out and beat that man to death. For so many years in the past, his sister had suffered much because of that man. Now, was that man still so reluctant to see her live a good life? Avery stood outside the elevator. His hand was still anxiously pressing the elevator button. He wanted to open the elevator door again. However, the elevator had already begun to move down. His uneasiness continued to grow, and he wanted to chase down the stairs. Cyrus said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Gard, do you know what you just said? If you told Ms. Garcia about Dr. Elicott, you would drag her into hell again.¡± Cyrus was telling the truth. ¡°What are you doing this for? Are you really not willing to let Ms. Garcia have a family and can finally live a good life?¡± Avery stood outside the elevator with his palms clenched into fists. After a long time, he turned around to look at Cyrus. ¡°Cyrus, she doesn¡¯t forget it at all. She is in the most dangerous situation right now.¡± Cyrus said with a frown, ¡°Sir, this is impossible. You are thinking too much. Dr. herty is the best and most professional psychologist here.¡± Cyrus believed Dr. herty. ¡°Ms. Garcia has indeed been sessfully hypnotized. She has indeed forgotten everything about Dr. Elicott. It can¡¯t be fake.¡± Avery looked uneasy. ¡°No matter how professional a psychologist is, only those who are willing to ept psychological treatment can be treated. No one can see through the heart of others, or guess the true thoughts and memories of others.¡± Cyrus was puzzled. ¡°But there¡¯s no reason for Ms. Garcia to pretend.¡± Avery rushed into another elevator. He had a premonition that something would happen to Darlene. ¡°In short, she probably hasn¡¯t forgotten. I¡¯ve known her for ten years, and I can see her thoughts from her eyes clearly.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Cyrus followed him into the elevator and secretly disagreed. It was true that Avery had known Darlene for ten years, but in these ten years, Avery didn¡¯t pay much attention to Darlene. Cyrus didn¡¯t think that Avery could read Darlene¡¯s mind. Avery directly asked Cyrus to drive the car outside of the Swale¡¯s vi. Without a doubt, the Swale family did not allow him to enter the door. His car could only be parked outside the iron gate and waited the entire day. The Swale¡¯s vi was bustling with noise and excitement. In the afternoon, Reina and Nigel were brought over. Dakota instructed the servants to prepare arge table of dishes, and the family happily gathered around to enjoy a reunion dinner. Darlene had just finished the operation, and Dakota had specifically instructed that almost all of the dishes were light and nutritious. The livelyughter in the vi was loud, and the sound of fireworks vaguely spread out. The lights in the vi were bright, making the outside of the vi even more deserted. Cyrus felt sorry for Avery. After all, Avery had never experienced the warmth of his family. The feeling of home that he had truly experienced should only be the two years when he married Darlene, but now that things hade to this, it was past. Waiting untilte at night outside the vi, Cyrus could not help but say, ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t we go back? There¡¯s no point in keeping waiting here. You have been waiting here all day and haven¡¯t eaten anything.¡± Just as he finished speaking, Avery saw the balcony on the second floor of the vi light Avery vaguely saw Darlene pushing the wheelchair to the balcony and immediately pushed open the door to get out of the car. ¡°Cyrus, wait here.¡± The servants guarding the gate had already gone in to eat. There was no one in the front yard. Avery directly flipped through the iron gate. Cyrus sat in the car and was stunned. Before he could get out to stop him, Avery had already entered the front yard. There were only a few words in Cyrus¡¯ mind, ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea.¡± Avery went in directly and stood on thewn below the terrace. He raised his head to look up. He stared at the person sitting by the balcony upstairs and raised his voice. ¡°Darlene,e out.¡± Chapter 242 Chapter 242 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Dr. Elicott, I¡¯ll Go Find You It was getting dark. The fireworks lit up the sky and it was a loud sound. Avery¡¯s voice was mixed with the noise of fireworks. He raised his voice, so Darlene could hear his words. ¡°Darlene,e out.¡± Darlene sat in the wheelchair and pushed it to the guardrail on the edge of the terrace. She was originally looking up at the colorful fireworks in the night sky, but when she heard Avery¡¯s words, she nced downstairs at him. With just a nce, she acted like she did not see anything. She shifted her gaze back and continued to look at the sky. Avery wished he could climb to the terrace again, and he said urgently, ¡°Darlene, what exactly do you want to do?¡± The Swale family and Gustave thought that Darlene had been hypnotized to forget Nathen. However, Avery felt that it was not the case. He could not climb up the terrace. When he saw Darlene pushing the wheelchair and wanting to leave the terrace, he blurted out, ¡°Have you ever thought about it? Maybe¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, his shoulder was suddenly grabbed by someone. Avery was unprepared and he stumbled back a few steps. Braylen¡¯s face was gloomy. He pulled Avery back and interrupted Avery. Then, he punched Avery in the face. Just after that punch, Braylen was about to punch Avery in the face again, saying angrily, ¡°Are you mental?¡± Avery was hit in the face, but he did not react. He just continued to stare at the balcony. Darlene looked down and seemed to sneer. Then she pushed the wheelchair to get away from the balcony. Actually, she did not go in. She only pushed the wheelchair to the middle of the balcony so that Avery couldn¡¯t see her. Avery reached out his hand to block Braylen¡¯s fist, his gaze still fixed on the balcony. Avery shouted hurriedly, ¡°Darlene, stop right there!¡± Braylen was so angry that he pulled Avery back as if he was going to fight with Avery. His voice was full of anger. ¡°Avery, I¡¯m warning you to leave here! If you keep staying here, I won¡¯t show any mercy to you!¡± Avery looked at the terrace again, but couldn¡¯t see Darlene anymore. He looked at Braylen, who was still holding his hand. ¡°Darlene did not forget Nathen. You are too naive.¡± If she had forgotten Nathen, she wouldn¡¯t have such a calm attitude. After all, she now had a healthy heart and body, and she was reunited with her grandmother and younger brother. Her biological parents and sibling had also been found. She should at least be joyful now. Braylen said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re na?ve. Darlene has had nothing to do with you for a long time. You have already divorced her. Do you understand? Don¡¯t try to do anything stupid here. You are not special to her. How much do you know about her?¡± Avery said confidently, ¡°She didn¡¯t forget Nathen. It seems that she was sessfully hypnotized, but there is no joy on her face. Her expression is so cold, which looks exactly like the state before she was hypnotized.¡± Braylen didn¡¯t believe Avery at all. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you are sharp. If you know her so well and care about her so much, then what have you done? ¡°You couldn¡¯t even see through Vivian¡¯s clumsy tricks before. You didn¡¯t notice the grievances Darlene had suffered, and you didn¡¯t find out that Darlene had heart failure. ¡°Avery, right now, you want to show off how smart you are, but no one is willing to cooperate with you.¡± Gustave stood not far away from them. He could hear what Avery had said. Although Gustave did not say anything, he didn¡¯t think that Avery was just talking nonsense here. When Gustave recalled Darlene¡¯s expression after being hypnotized, he began to feel uneasy. Braylen scolded Avery fiercely and called for the bodyguards toe over. He drove Avery out with a cold face. Avery looked at the balcony and saw that there was no one on it. He knew that no matter what, he couldn¡¯t see Darlene for the time being. Avery did not continue the deadlock with Braylen. He turned around and walked outside. When passing by Gustave, Avery stopped. Gustave took the initiative and asked Avery, ¡°Why do you think that Darlene is pretending?¡± Avery turned around and looked at Gustave. ¡°Her eyes are strange. If she forgot, she should think that she had a narrow escape. But there is no hope in her eyes.¡± A hint of unhappiness appeared on Gustave¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Gard, it seems that you have seen through it. When did you notice it?¡± ¡°When she was discharged from the sick room in the morning,¡± Avery replied. Avery was not sure if Gustave would believe him. Now, he had no way of getting in touch with Darlene, let alone persuading Darlene. However, Gustave and the Swale family should be able to do it. Gustave replied indifferently, ¡°Well, is that so? Then I will pay attention to her emotions. Mr. Gard, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± After Darlene woke up from the hypnosis, Gustave had always been by her side, and Avery had only taken a nce at Darlene when she left the ward. Therefore, Gustave didn¡¯t believe Avery. It was only now that he began to realize that something was wrong, but Avery could tell with just a nce. Gustave would rather that Avery was mistaken and overthinking things. Gustave believed that he knew Darlene very well, but how could Avery, a person who had hurt Darlene, notice something in advance of others? Avery softened his tone and added, ¡°Her current situation might be very dangerous. Regardless of whether you and the Swale family believe me or not, you should be more careful. Just take it as a precaution. Don¡¯t let anything happen to her again.¡± Gustave did not respond. Braylen urged Avery with a sullen face, and Avery left soon. On the way back, Avery felt uneasy and instructed Cyrus several times, ¡°You must go abroad as soon as possible to investigate the ce where Martin went abroad before. ¡°In particr, you have to check if he hase into contact with foreign hospitals or doctors. If Nathen was still alive, you had to get the evidence as soon as possible no matter what.¡± Avery repeated these words over and over again along the way. Cyrus knew that Avery was anxious, so he could only answer patiently, ¡°Yes, Mr. Gard.¡± On the balcony of the Swale¡¯s house, Darlene watched Avery¡¯s car drive away. She looked a little absent-minded. She went back to the balcony and raised her hand to touch the cold guardrail. She remembered the day when she went to Detroit. She met Nathen on a simr terrace, and it was thest time she saw Nathen. She had promised to give Nathen a painting as a gift to thank him on New Year¡¯s Day. She just talked to him only a few days ago. Darlene remembered that on the balcony, she fell asleep, but suddenly heard thest sentence Nathen said to her when he approached her, ¡°Darlene, have a good dream. When you wake up, everything will be fine.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She woke up now, but everything seemed to be even worse. Darlene rubbed the guardrail with her finger and looked at the fireworks in the sky. It was always necessary to keep her promises. She said softly, ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my word, and I will bring the painting to you on New Year¡¯s Day.¡± Chapter 243 Chapter 243 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Sleeping Pills For nearly a month, it was uneventful. Darlene was recuperating in the Swale family¡¯s vi. Reina rarely came back from the hospital. And it was hard to see Nigel because he studied in school during the winter break. In the past, Dakota would asionally go to thepany. Now, she was worried that Darlene was too bored at home and that something would happen to her, so Dakota did not go to thepany anymore. She stayed at home all day to keep Darlenepany. Gustave would drop by after he clocked out. At first, he refused Dakota¡¯s invitation to stay in the Swale¡¯s home. After a few days, he moved in, treating this ce as his own home. Braylenughed at him, but in his heart, Braylen was very happy. After all, during this period, the Swale family and Gustave had signed a lot of cooperation contracts. Braylen had gained a lot of benefits, so he was very pleased. The days passed uneventfully and quickly. In the blink of an eye, Darlene was twenty-nine years old. Her body had recovered a lot. Reina was discharged from the hospital and came to the Swale¡¯s home to celebrate the New Year. Nigel¡¯s school lessons had also ended. The Swale family¡¯spany had released their annual leave. Lucian had decided for the first time that he would not be busy with work for the next few days. Dakota smiled all day and personally arranged many things for the New Year. She also thought about holding a banquet to celebrate Darlene¡¯s return to the Swale family and introducing her to the public. She asked Darlene for her opinion and Darlene agreed immediately. Dakota thought about it. She found that Darlene agreed to almost everything during this period of time. The thing that ruined the happy atmosphere happened the day before New Year¡¯s Eve. That night, the whole Swale family had dinner together. Gustave also stayed with them. After the meal, they chatted for a while, and it was alreadyte at night. Dakota thought that Darlene had been very well-behaved during this period of time. She recalled that she had lost her daughter when Darlene was young. In the past twenty years, Dakota had never shared a bed with her daughter. Dakota tossed and turned at night and could not fall asleep, so she got up and walked over to Darlene¡¯s bedroom. When she raised her hand to knock on the door, there was no response from inside. The door was not locked. Dakota knocked on the door a few more times, but there was still no response from inside. She was worried, so she directly opened the door and went in. The lights in the bedroom were not turned off. It waste at night, but there was no one in the bedroom. However, the lights in the bathroom were on. Dakota felt uneasy. She walked to the bathroom and shouted, ¡°Darlene, are you inside?¡± After a while, Darlene¡¯s hoarse voice came out of the bathroom, ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m taking a shower.¡± Dakota immediately replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine, just go ahead. It¡¯s getting colder tonight, so I¡¯m wondering if you want a thicker quilt.¡± Darlene¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°There¡¯s a nket in the wardrobe. There¡¯s no need for that. Thank you.¡± Dakota also realized that this excuse wasn¡¯t very reasonable. She replied somewhat unnaturally, ¡°Alright then. Goodnight.¡± Darlene responded positively. Dakota thought that it was already very good for Darlene to ept the Swale family so quickly and live in the Swale¡¯s home. She shouldn¡¯t push Darlene too much. It was better to give Darlene more space for the time being. Thinking of this, Dakota turned around and wanted to go out first. On the bedside table, Darlene¡¯s phone rang. Originally, Dakota had no intention of answering the phone on Darlene¡¯s behalf. She walked to the bedside and just wanted to bring the phone over to the bathroom for Darlene. However, when Dakota got closer and saw that the caller ID on the screen was ¡°Avery¡±, she immediately felt displeased. Over the past month, Avery would alwayse over every three to five days. Dakota had talked to him many times, but Avery was unwilling to give up. He even came over to say some inexplicable words. Dakota did not want Darlene to be harassed by Avery. After hesitating for a while, she finally picked up the call with a cold face. Just as the call connected, Avery¡¯s somewhat anxious voice came over, ¡°Darlene, don¡¯t hang up the phone in a hurry. Listen to me. ¡°I have found some clues about Nathen. In less than three days, I will find evidence. I¡­¡± Dakota had an impatient and disgusted expression on her face. During this period of time, Avery had said too much such nonsense. Half a month ago, he said that he had found Nathen¡¯s whereabouts abroad. He also said it about ten days ago. Every time Avery said that he would be able to find Nathen in two or three days, or at least, he would be able to find the evidence. At the very beginning, Dakota believed him. She had even sent her own people to look for the foreign ce that Avery had mentioned. But in the end, she did not find anything at all. Now, almost a month had passed in the blink of an eye, and Avery still had the same excuse. Dakota was certain that Avery had no other way to get close to Darlene at the moment, so he deliberately said this to arouse the interest of the Swale family. Dakota coldly interrupted him, ¡°Mr. Gard, it¡¯s enough. I have always tolerated your actions since the Swale family has a close rtionship with the Gard family. ¡°Otherwise, the Swale family will press charges against you for excessive harassment. Simr things also took ce before. I suppose it isn¡¯t too much to say that your breaking into my house is against thew, right?¡± On the other end of the line, Avery¡¯s voice was anxious. ¡°Mrs. Swale, I meant it this time.¡± Dakota did not believe his words. ¡°Mr. Gard, when you said thisst time, you were also serious. ¡°In short, please do not call my daughter again, and do note here again. My daughter is doing very well now. She does not know the person you are talking about. Mr. Gard, please do not harass her.¡± After Dakota finished speaking, she did not wait for Avery to speak and directly hung up the phone. Habitually, Dakota opened the drawer on the bedside table and wanted to put the phone back. When she remembered that Darlene¡¯s phone was originally ced on the bedside table, the drawer had already been pulled open. There were a few pieces of white paper in the drawer, and it looked a little strange. Dakota picked up the pieces of paper, which betrayed a small paper bag inside. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Dakota did not know why, but she remembered Avery¡¯s nonsense during this period of time. She took out the small paper bag, opened the package, and saw a pack of white pills. White pills. Dakota suddenly felt a sharp pain in her head. During this period, the pills that Darlene had taken were all given by her. The white pills were sleeping pills. Every night, Dakota only gave Darlene one. Almost every time, Dakota watched her eat it. The bathroom door still had not opened. The surroundings suddenly seemed to be deathly silent. Dakota suddenly came around. She got up and rushed to the bathroom with a pale face. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 244 Chapter 244 He Feels He Shouldn¡¯t Leave The lights in the bathroom were always on, but there was no sound inside, not even the sound of the running water of a bath. Dakota was anxious to knock on the door, her voice trembling. ¡°Darlene, why haven¡¯t youe out yet?¡± There was no response from inside. Dakota did not care about anything else and reached out to open the door. However, the bathroom door was locked and could not be opened. Dakota¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and her hands and feet went limp. She tried to shout at the top of her lungs, ¡°Someone,e! Help me!¡± The servant standing outside the door immediately rushed in. Soon, Reina, Nigel, and Gustave also hurried over. Braylen and Lucian had gotten excited because of the festival atmosphere at night and drunk too much. At this time, they were still lying on the bed, unconscious and unable toe over. When the bathroom door was opened, hot steam came from inside. The door and windows were tightly closed inside. Darlene was still sitting in the bathtub and slid down. The water in the bathtub reached her shoulders. Her eyes were closed, and she looked like she was asleep. Her eyshes were covered with a thick layer of mist, and her face was pale. Dakota was so scared that she staggered and almost fell. The servant, taking into ount that Darlene was almost naked in the bathtub, did not dare to go in. Dakota urgently shouted, ¡°Quickly go in and save her!¡± Gustave already stepped in with a gloomy face. He pulled the towel beside him and wrapped Darlene tightly after carrying her out from the bathtub. After he went out of the bathroom, he pulled a nket from the sofa and wrapped it around her. When Dakota followed him in a panic, she remembered something and quickly went back to the bed of the bedroom to take the bag of pills she had just found. Dakota was not sure if they were sleeping pills, so she would take them to the hospital so that a doctor could take a look at them. If they were really sleeping pills, then it was too dangerous. Darlene seemed to have been calm recently. But it was unimaginable what she was nning. Darlene fainted because she had difficulty breathing in the bathroom. Fortunately, she was still breathing, and Gustave took her to the hospital in a hurry. In Scenery Vi, Cyrus picked up the phone and immediately told Avery who was still sitting on the sofa. ¡°Sir, the two bodyguards who have been secretly keeping an eye on the Swale family just called. They said Ms. Garcia was suddenly sent to the hospital. It was a suddena, but it was not serious. She woke up soon after being sent to the hospital.¡± Avery stood up and walked out. ¡°I must see her.¡± Cyrus immediately followed him. ¡°Sir, you have been investigating Dr. Elicott all day today. It¡¯s already past midnight. Since Ms. Garcia is fine at the hospital, why don¡¯t you go tomorrow morning?¡± Avery left the house, opened the car¡¯s back door, and sat inside. ¡°Go now.¡± By the time Avery rushed out of the ward, Darlene had woken up and was sitting on the head of the bed in the ward. Dakota had asked the doctor to check the pills and found they were indeed sleeping pills. In other words, Darlene had been secretly saving sleeping pills for quite some time. Even though Dakota saw Darlene taking sleeping pills almost every day, Darlene still managed to save the pills. Obviously, Darlene put a lot of thought into it. Dakota sat by the bed and came to a realization. It was like a sad stone in her throat. She could not even ask Darlene a single word. Gustave sat beside Darlene, his expression extremely dark. ¡°Why have you been saving those pills? Also, you were in the bathroom for so long. Why didn¡¯t you open the window? It was suffocating.¡± Darlene looked calm. ¡°I just felt warm in the water, so I stayed there and doze off. ¡°I didn¡¯t save the sleeping pills on purpose. I just wanted to see if I could sleep well without them. After all, it is not good to keep taking them.¡± After she finished speaking, the few people in the ward were silent and did not respond to her. Everyone had a look of disbelief. Darlene chuckled. ¡°I am being honest. There¡¯s no other reason. It¡¯s not what you think¡­¡± ¡°What do we think?¡± Gustave interrupted her. Darlene was silent for a while before answering, ¡°In short, it¡¯s not like that.¡± Gustave reached out and grabbed her pale hand that was hanging on the quilt. His palm trembled slightly, which indicated he was uneasy. He tried to sound calm. ¡°Darlene, it¡¯s been so many days. What are you thinking? Don¡¯t bottle things up. You are no longer as helpless as before. You have parents and a brother. Nigel is not a little boy anymore. Many people can support you and help you share the burden. They will listen to your true thoughts. Darlene¡¯s face was still calm, and there was a trace of helplessness in her softughter. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. ¡°I really just identally fell asleep in the bathroom. I saved the sleeping pills because I wanted to take care of myself. I haven¡¯t been taking them recently. ¡°Why should I save those things? Things are getting better. How can I have any extreme thoughts?¡± Darlene exined herself. Gustave and Dakota could not continue to say anything. Now that they could not figure out Darlene¡¯s thoughts, they did not dare to rashly speak about Nathen. At the very least, unless they really found the evidence that Nathen was still alive, even if Darlene really remembered it and they spoke the truth, there was no way to truly appease Darlene. The Psychiatrist rushed in and tried tomunicate with Darlene, but he got nothing. Darlene looked calm and helpless as if it was really not a big deal. The Psychiatrist was somewhat embarrassed. He called Dakota out and said, ¡°Either it is not serious or something is really wrong. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°The more serious the psychological problems, the more likely a patient would close herself off and the better she would be at disguising her true thoughts. ¡°Therefore, there were two extreme possibilities in Ms. Garcia¡¯s situation. One was that she was really fine, and the other was very dangerous. Avery stood not far from the corridor. He also heard the doctor¡¯s words. Dakota was so anxious that her face was haggard. Naturally, she was not in the mood to pay attention to Avery who was not far away. After he finished speaking, the doctor only added, ¡°No matter what, the family members must pay close attention to Ms. Garcia¡¯s condition. We can¡¯t afford a single mishap. ¡°For drugs like sleeping pills, if there is a need for appropriate dosage, it is rmended to inject them. Or dissolve them before Ms. Garcia takes them. It is best to put away dangerous items such as knives.¡± Dakota looked flustered. ¡°I thought things were getting better. How is this possible? She was getting better. What should we do now?¡± The doctorforted her, ¡°Perhaps we are just overthinking things. Mrs. Swale, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Even if she has psychological problems, as time goes on, they can be healed.¡± The doctor was just trying to help. Dakota was clear about it, but she could not keep pestering the doctor to think of a way. She could only nod and agree. When Dakota returned to Darlene¡¯s ward, the doctor also left quickly. Avery asked Cyrus, who was beside him, in a deep voice, ¡°Is there any news from abroad?¡± Cyrus shook his head. ¡°Sir, not yet. It¡¯s still the same as the previous few times. It was not easy to find a clue, but at the critical moment, it broke.¡± Avery was in a bad mood, and his words were unpleasant to hear, ¡°A bunch of trash. Martin must have led them by the nose. ¡°It has been almost a month. Even if Nathen was really abroad, I am afraid he has gone to another ce. I will go abroad to find him myself.¡± Cyrus had a troubled expression. ¡°But Sir, tomorrow is New Year¡¯s Eve, and you have been running around all this time. Mr. Elicott is nagging that you should go back to the mansion to have a reunion dinner tomorrow.¡± Avery asked Cyrus to arrange for the overseas trip. ¡°I will eat dinner with them when I get back. There will be plenty of chances for us to eat dinner together.¡± Cyrus had no choice but to arrange the ne that night. Avery left without notifying Martin. When he entered the cabin, Avery felt uneasy for some reason. He had a strange feeling that he shouldn¡¯t leave this time. In the end, he still made a decision. ¡°Cyrus, you stay. Keep an eye on Darlene in secret. I will go alone.¡± Chapter 245 Chapter 245 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Ask Nathen to Come and Get Her When Cyrus arrived at the hospital overseas, it was early in the morning. Cyrus was looking for Nathen¡¯s bodyguards here and told Avery about the situation with a guilty expression, ¡°Sir, we still have not got any further news. ¡°Butst night, when we took the photos to ask around, a person in charge of a shopping mall said he saw the person in the photos and also found the surveince footage. Judging from the back, the person really looked like Mr. Nathen. ¡°Butst night, we searched the entire shopping mall, including the nearby residential area and commercial area, but we still could not find him.¡± Avery reached out to take the photo and said in a deep voice, ¡°Who told you to ask around? Didn¡¯t I tell you to investigate in secret?¡± The bodyguard answered, ¡°We¡¯ve gathered enough evidence, but it was so close. We just couldn¡¯t find him, so we wanted to ask around to raise the odds of finding him. ¡°It was weird. We felt Nathen was around, but the harder we tried, the less sense the clues made.¡± In the beginning, clues were only found near the hospital, but in the past half a month, clues from other ces began to emerge. People from farther ces said they saw Nathen nearby, which made their search range constantly expand. Avery looked at those photos. In the one from nearly a month ago, a man¡¯s profile was captured. Although it was not clear, Avery could recognize him as Nathen. And beside the man, there was a young woman. The two people walked forward holding each other, and they seemed to be intimate. However, in addition to those few photos, the photos Avery got in the past ten days began to look a little strange. Those men seemed to be deliberately pretending to be Nathen. When they were secretly caught by the camera, they showed their profiles which resembled Nathen¡¯s. The men in the photos looked different from the passers-by who were in a hurry. Avery tapped the first photo with his finger. ¡°This should be the real Nathen. ¡°If my guess is right, the other men in the photos are not him. Martin made you believe it was Nathen. Nathen is probably not here anymore. These photos are for stalling for time.¡± The bodyguard looked embarrassed. ¡°If Mr. Elicott has found out we are investigating and has evacuated Nathen from here, then the scope of our search will be much bigger.¡± Martin might have moved Nathen to another country or brought him back to the country. With such arge range, unless they found another clue, they couldn¡¯t continue searching. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Avery looked at the first photo. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a new clue?¡± In the photo, the man who looked like Nathen was facing the camera sideways, and almost half of his face was not in the photo. But the woman who was held by him had her whole face in the photo. The woman probably noticed someone was secretly taking photos, and she could not help but look back. Her face looked uneasy and cautious, and the camera caught her turning back. This man couldn¡¯t be Nathen. Nathen rarely talked to his female colleagues in the hospital, so he couldn¡¯t suddenly hold a woman in such an intimate way. Moreover, this woman was obviously not Leana, so there must be something wrong with this woman. It was possible this woman was important to Martin¡¯s real n. The bodyguard quickly understood. ¡°I understand. I will investigate it now.¡± Avery spoke again, ¡°Leave some people here to continue searching. I will go with you to investigate.¡± Martin stopped any news about Nathen from spreading, but for a woman who was a pawn, Martin might slip up. That afternoon, information about that woman was sent to Avery. The bodyguard carefully reported the information he had just found, ¡°This woman was originally called Kelly Elto. She is 22 and just graduated from university. ¡°The information says her parents divorced, and her father got her custody. Her father treated her badly, so after she graduated from university and became independent, she broke off rtions with her father and changed her name. Now, she was called Kelly Garcia.¡± Avery sneered and vaguely understood something. ¡°Garcia? Of all the surnames in the world¡­ What a coincidence.¡± He remembered something and asked the bodyguard next to him, ¡°You said you found in the hospital that Martin met a well-known psychologist and even made an appointment for a psychological treatment? ¡°When did Kelly appear next to Nathen? Did you find that out?¡± The bodyguard replied, ¡°I found something. Kelly used to live in the country and is also from Baltimore. The day she took a flight here was the second day that Mr. Elicott made an appointment for psychological treatment. ¡°After that, there is no information about Kelly¡¯s flight back to the country, but our men just checked and found she was already in the country.¡± Avery nodded. ¡°There is only one possibility. Kelly went back to the country on Mr. Elicott¡¯s private ne.¡± Since she could go back with Martin, she must have made Martin happy. Logically speaking, she was what Darlene had been to Nathen. The bodyguard froze for a moment before he suddenly realized something. ¡°That makes sense, sir! Everything makes sense now!¡± Avery stood up and walked out. He nced at him and said, ¡°Trash, get me a flight back to the country.¡± The bodyguard immediately nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We are going back now. Sir, where are we going to find him after we return? Baltimore? Martin must be keeping a close eye on Nathen. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to see him.¡± Avery replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Kelly¡¯s whereabouts were found in the country? When we return home, think of a way to kidnap Kelly and ask Nathen toe personally to get her.¡± Chapter 246 Chapter 246 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 246 Chapter 246 The Lull Before the Storm (1) In Baltimore. In the hospital, the doctor gave Darlene a check-up and then put her on a drip. It was almost dawn. Darlene fell asleep on the drip, and the psychologist called Dakota to the office. When they arrived at the office, the psychologist took out the diagnosis and surveince videos of Darlene receiving psychological therapy and being hypnotized, which made her forget Nathen. The whole process was recorded. Seeing Darlene¡¯s current situation, anyone would suspect that something was wrong, so the psychologist arranged the diagnosis and videos and gave them all to Dakota. There was no one else in the room. The psychologist directly said, ¡°Mrs. Swale, maybe my medical skills are not good, so I can¡¯t find Ms. Garcia¡¯s real problem. ¡°I heard that your husband knew Dr. Everett, the most famous psychological expert abroad, but Dr. Everett has retired and has not seen any patients in recent years. ¡°My suggestion is that you ask your husband to contact Dr. Everett and give these documents and videos to him. Perhaps Dr. Everett can find out Ms. Garcia¡¯s real situation now.¡± Dakota was so anxious. Now that the doctor had given her a feasible suggestion, she naturally could not refuse. She took those things out and immediately asked Lucian to contact Dr. Everett and send all the information and videos to Dr. Everett. There were a lot of things, and it happened that Dr. Everett was traveling abroad and could not check them immediately. However, Dr. Everett quickly promised to check those things carefully as soon as possible and give them a reply in two days at thetest. Dakota felt extremely uneasy. On New Year¡¯s Eve, she stayed in the hospital all day at Darlene¡¯s bedside. Dakota really did not dare to leave. Even so, Dakota still felt worried and ordered someone to throw away all the knives and scissors in the sick room. Darlene sat at the head of the bed and looked at it resignedly. After Dakota searched the sick room and threw away those things, there was not a single needle left. Darlene said, ¡°It was really an identst night. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡± Gustave helped Dakota clean up. Braylen and Lucian had already rushed over. Hearing Darlene speak, Gustave immediately turned back to look at her with a sullen face. ¡°You should rest well. No matter what you say this time, you won¡¯t have another chance.¡± Darlene smiled and did not say a word. There were almost no patients in the hospital on New Year¡¯s Eve, especially when it was four or five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. There were obviously fewer doctors and nurses in the hospital. On New Year¡¯s Eve, almost all of them went back to eat dinner, leaving behind a few doctors and nurses who secretlyined from time to time, ¡°Why is it my turn to be on duty on New Year¡¯s Eve?¡± There were a few patients who couldn¡¯t leave the hospital, and their families had already sent dinner over. Laughter could be heard from the sick room next to them. Darlene looked outside. Gustave felt that this hospital was too cheerless. On New Year¡¯s Eve, almost all families gathered at home to eat dinner, which made this hospital full of the smell of disinfectant even more unlively. Darlene looked at the door for a while and then at Gustave. ¡°I want to go back. I¡¯m not sick. I don¡¯t want to be hospitalized.¡± Dakota immediately looked at Darlene warily and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯d better stay in the hospital. I¡¯ll ask Rylie to cook more dishester. We can have dinner together in the hospital.¡± Staying in the ward, Darlene could not do anything before Dr. Everett gave an answer. Even if something happened, at least the hospital would be able to treat her in time. A nurse came in, helped Darlene remove the needle, and said, ¡°Ms. Garcia, you won¡¯t have an IV tonight. Have a good rest.¡± When the nurse left, Darlene said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I want to go back.¡± Dakota was soft-hearted after all. She thought, this is the first New Year¡¯s Eve after Darlene returned to the Swale¡¯s home. She has almost recovered from the surgery. I just need to pay more attention to her when she goes back. Dakota agreed. Lucian and Braylen also agreed. Gustave wanted to stop Darlene, but in the end, he did not speak. They packed up, and the entire family returned to the Swale¡¯s home that day. When they returned, it was only six o¡¯clock. The servants were setting off fireworks. Outside the huge vi, fireworks were exploding everywhere. Darlene seemed to be in a good mood and insisted on helping them make dinner. Dakota could not stop Darlene and also busied herself in the kitchen. Gustave was at the side. He could only asionally hand over a ss or a rag. Braylen stood to the side and ate. Rylie was cutting fruits on the counter. He ate a piece as soon as she cut off one. When Rylie was done, Braylen went to Darlene and ate the fried chicken that she had just made. Dakota couldn¡¯t stand Braylen anymore and wanted to drive him out. Just as she was about to make a move, a servant rushed in and said with an embarrassed expression, ¡°Mrs. Swale, Mr. Braylen, Mrs. Bulwer is here. She wouldn¡¯t leave. She said¡­ that she wanted money. Dakota had always been nice. When she heard this, she was so angry that her face darkened. ¡°Nataly is really greedy. Her son is sick in bed. Why should my son pay the medical fees for him?¡± Dayton was sick, and Nataly had let Josefina ask Braylen for money several times. If not for the fact that Josefina had been well-behaved before, Dakota would have gone to the Bulwer¡¯s home to settle the score. The servant continued hesitantly, ¡°Mrs. Bulwer said that it was not because of her son, but because Ms. Hogan was pregnant with Mr. Braylen¡¯s child. She wants to ask Mr. Braylen for money for the baby¡¯s sake.¡± Dakota didn¡¯t figure it out for a moment. ¡°What a joke. Braylen and Josefina have been divorced for more than a year. Now, Josefina is pregnant. How could it be possible?¡± After she finished speaking, Dakota realized that something was wrong. She turned around and asked Braylen, ¡°Recently, you and Josefina have¡­¡± When she turned her head, she noticed that Braylen had gone out with a sullen face. When Braylen went out, Nataly was still crying and making a scene outside the iron. gate. ¡°You can¡¯t be so mean. You don¡¯tck money. I don¡¯t need much. Is it too much to ask for 17 thousand dors for Josefina? ¡°Josefina has a big belly now. She wants to kill herself at home. If something happens, she and her child will die. It¡¯s fine that Dayton is cuckolded, but how can my family afford to raise this child?¡± Nataly had lost money ying cards these two days. She went to ask Josefina for money but failed, so Nataly mentioned the fetus to the Swale family. After all, a big family like the Swale family must care a lot about their reputation. Since something like this happened, not to mention 17 thousand dors, even if Nataly wanted 170 thousand dors, the Swale family would definitely give it to her without saying a word. While Nataly was still wailing, Braylen had already arrived at the iron gate. He looked at her coldly. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Are you courting death?¡± Nataly saw that Braylen had personallye out, and she felt hopeful. She immediately took out the pregnancy test report that she had carefully ced in her pocket. ¡°The report is here. It was written clearly. ¡°If you do not admit it and Josefinamits suicide, things will be exposed one day. You can¡¯t hide it.¡± Nataly had just handed over the report when a hand suddenly grabbed it from the side. Josefina rushed over. Her face was a little pale in the moonlight, and she held the report tightly in her hand. ¡°That¡¯s not true. Nataly is crazy. She just wants money. I¡¯ll take her away.¡± Inside the vi, Darlene looked at Gustave beside her anxiously. ¡°He hasn¡¯te in after so long. Something must have happened. Why don¡¯t you go out and take a look? Don¡¯t let things get serious.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Seeing that Rylie was still in the kitchen, Gustave responded hesitantly, ¡°Okay. Rylie, help Darlene here. Don¡¯t let her get scalded.¡± Rylie agreed. Once Gustave left, there were only her and Darlene left in the kitchen. Rylie was old and was at the age where she loved to watch the fun. At this time, all she thought about were the people outside the vi. Darlene cooked another te of fried chicken and looked at Rylie with a smile. ¡°Rylie, go take a look too. The dishes are almost ready. You can go out and call them to eat dinner.¡± Rylie nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright, alright. Ms. Garcia, you have to be careful. I will be back soon.¡± Darlene smiled, ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Chapter 247 Chapter 247 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 247 Chapter 247 The Lull Before the Storm (2) Rylie could not wait and ran out. She thought that Darlene looked quite normal these days. Nothing could happen to her even if she stayed in the kitchen for a while alone. Moreover, all the knives and tools in the kitchen were locked in the closet. There was a lot of noise outside. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Nataly saw that Josefina came over to stop her. The only evidence of pregnancy was taken away by Josefina. She was anxious and worried that she could not get the money. Those creditors were waiting for her to take the money back. Nataly made up her mind that she wouldn¡¯t leave the Swale¡¯s home without money. Since tears didn¡¯t work, she sat down on the ground and made a scene. ¡°You have no conscience. The Swale family is prosperous. Your son made a mistake, but you refuse to shoulder the responsibility. ¡°My son is still lying in the hospital. You pick on Josefina and the Bulwer family. Today, my daughter-in- law and I will die here since we couldn¡¯t afford to raise the child.¡± Braylen looked at Josefina with burning eyes and asked, ¡°When did you know your pregnancy?¡± Josefina¡¯s face was pale, and she reached out anxiously to pull Nataly up from the ground. ¡°No. I¡¯m not. Mom, let¡¯s go back. Don¡¯t make a fuss here. If you want money, I¡¯ll give it to you. I¡¯ll think of a way.¡± Nataly shed her hand away. ¡°It sounds good, but where can you get money? With your current sry, it¡¯s difficult to raise yourself. I won¡¯t count on you.¡± Only when she finished speaking did she realize that it was a slip of the tongue. She added, ¡°What I mean is that you don¡¯t have much money. Without its father, how could the baby be raised well?¡± Braylen approached Josefina with a cold face. ¡°Go to the hospital for a checkup.¡± As soon as he walked over, Josefina immediately retreated in a panic. ¡°No. It¡¯s impossible.¡± Nataly was worried that without the pregnancy test, it would be difficult to prove to the Swale family that Josefina was pregnant. Hearing Braylen¡¯s words, Nataly could not wait to rudely pull Josefina. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll go to the hospital. How can we lie to the Swale family? Josefina, don¡¯t be afraid of them. We get what we deserve. We are not to ckmail them.¡± She was in a hurry for the examination to get the money ASAP. Thus, she didn¡¯t care a lot. As Josefina struggled, Nataly pulled her fiercely to drag her directly into the car that Adam had driven over. Josefina¡¯s face was a little pale and strange. When Nataly dragged her fiercely, cold sweat began to pour down her forehead. Soon, she revealed a painful expression. Her voice became low and weak. ¡°Let me go. Let me go.¡± Nataly did not hear her voice at all. With great difficulty, she pulled Josefina to the car and reached out to pull open the door of the back seat. Josefina stumbled and subconsciously grabbed the car door. She powerlessly slid down against the car door. She pressed a hand on her lower abdomen and felt dizzy. The medicine she had taken at home was now working. Dakota sensed that something was wrong. She immediately walked over and scolded Nataly in a deep voice, ¡°Let her go! Tim, pull Nataly away!¡± Tim immediately stepped forward and pulled the crazy Nataly to the side. Josefina fell to the ground with a bang. She rubbed against the white car door, and the door was stained with blood. Braylen suddenly realized something. With a dark face, he picked up the unconscious Josefina. Before getting into the car, he kicked Nataly, who had fallen to the ground hard. ¡°You crazy woman, if anything happens to Josefina, the Bulwer family will be doomed!¡± Nataly panicked for a moment. She didn¡¯t do anything to Josefina just now. She did not understand why Josefina was bleeding. She anxiously exined, ¡°It¡¯s not me. You can¡¯t me me. She must have taken the medicine herself. I went to her to get the money. She said that she would not keep this child. It must be her¡­¡± Adam pulled her up in disgust and called the police. He interrupted, ¡°Shut up.¡± Braylen took Josefina into the car and coldly ordered Tim, who was in the front seat, to the hospital. Josefina was bleeding massively. The doctor said that her physical condition didn¡¯t allow for an abortion, so she bought the medicine herself and ate it. Outside of the vi was a mess. The police rushed over. When Gustave went over to help, he looked sideways and saw Rylie, who was enjoying the scene. Gustave¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Rylie, who let you out? Didn¡¯t I tell you to guard Darlene inside?¡± Rylie rarely saw such a scene happening between powerful families. How could she have Darlene in her mind? Hearing this, she came back to her senses. ¡°Ah, dinner is ready. Ms. Garcia asked me toe out to ask everyone to have dinner.¡± She was so guilty when she realized that she had been out for about twenty minutes. Gustave¡¯s face darkened, and at that moment, his heart sank to the bottom. There was no time for him to question Rylie. He turned around and hurried back to the kitchen. In therge kitchen, Darlene was nowhere to be seen. All the dishes were well prepared. The kitchen door leading to the backyard was wide open. Gustave hurried to the backyard. No one was there. He was about to walk out through the door in the backyard when he recalled that when he came in, the car key he had left on the coffee table was gone. The car was parked in the underground garage of the Swale¡¯s home. One could go to the underground garage through the backyard without passing by the front yard. He trembled. Dakota and Lucian rushed over. When they saw that Darlene was not in the kitchen, they panicked. ¡°Mr. Walpole, where is Darlene?¡± Gustave hurried into the underground garage. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find my car key. She probably drove out.¡± Chapter 248 Chapter 248 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Swallowed by the Sea Dakota was so anxious that she cked out. She tried her best to hold back under the support of Lucian and followed Gustave to the underground garage. In the garage, the car Gustave drove here was now gone. Dakota anxiously said, ¡°Hurry, hurry up and call the police. Ask the servants and bodyguards in the vi to find Darlene.¡± The police and the connection of the Swale family were all mobilized, and they started searching in various areas in Baltimore. Since the hypnosis, Darlene had been calm. Almost no strange emotion had been revealed. She did not cry or make a fuss and was neither happy nor sad. She suddenly left. No. one knew how long she prepared to do this in her heart and what reckless things she would Whether she stayed or left, everything seemed to be quiet. Almost no one around her could expect that she would leave while preparing dinner in the kitchen with a happy face. The airport and station in Baltimore were sealed for the search. The managers and staff at the entrance of the expressway were also notified and they carefully checked every passing person. Even an animal could not run out of Baltimore, but Darlene was missing. Gustave thought of Nathen¡¯s grave. When he rushed to the cemetery, arge piece of paper was about to be burned out in front of the gravestone. Because the ground was a little wet from the snow, a small piece of paper was left. It was mixed in a pile of ashes and swayed in the wind. On the paper were Nathen¡¯s eyes and forehead. Gustave could not breathe. He picked up the fragment. He remembered the words N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Darlene said when she was asleep. ¡°There¡¯s another painting. I owe him a painting.¡± He recalled that Darlene picked up her brushtely. She often sat alone in her room or on the balcony. He didn¡¯t know what she was painting, but she said that it would relieve the boredom. It turned out that she had shown the sign long ago. It turned out that she always had a w. The words she said when she was half-asleep were strange, and it was also strange that she always liked to draw alone. But why didn¡¯t he notice it before? Why did he feel that those words were just dream talk and that her urge to draw was normal? His hand that was holding the paper began to tremble. The feeling of panic flooded him. It was the first time he had such a strong feeling. He knew that he was toote. He always thought that he had paid enough attention to Darlene and understood her well. Only now did he realize that he had neglected too many important moments. He clenched the paper and turned back to the security room in the cemetery. From the surveince footage, he saw that Darlene left the cemetery about half an hour ago. 30 minutes. It had been too long. He waste again. He should havee here immediately. Gustave returned to the car and sat in the back seat. His heart surged with guilt and unwillingness. ¡°Why am I so slow?¡± Dakota picked up the phone. It was Dr. Everett. ¡°Mrs. Swale, I have checked your daughter¡¯s hypnosis video and medical records.¡± His anxious voice sounded. ¡°I have to remind you that she isn¡¯t okay, and it is very likely that she is suffering from serious depression. ¡°When the depression reaches a certain level, they might not be able to control their actions. From now on, you must¡­¡± Dakota¡¯s mind went nk. She only heard the sentence ¡°they might not be able to control their actions¡±. Dr. Everett wanted her to keep a close eye on Darlene, but it was toote. Dakota looked at the traffic light in front of her in despair. On the empty street, there were countless crossroads that led to countless ces. Baltimore was too big and too messy. Darlene could be everywhere. Where could she go to find her? Even if there were more policemen and bodyguards, how could they find Darlene if she didn¡¯t want to be found? Dakota¡¯s mind was nk, and she muttered, ¡°What should we do? Where should we go? The police and bodyguards had no news of her.¡± Gustave tried hard to guess where Darlene would go. But it was only now that he realized that his understanding of Darlene was too little. The time he spent with Darlene was less than a year. In the orphanage, when Darlene was a teenager, they had been together for six months. A few months ago, when Gustave returned to the U.S. and met Darlene, they became familiar again. It had been less than six months since then. What did Darlene like? Where would she go? What was she thinking now? What would she do? Gustave found that he didn¡¯t know. After thinking for a long time, he found some useful memories in his mind. He remembered that Darlene told him that her most regretful thing was that she followed Teresa to the Gard family after she was saved from the Beaufort Sea at the age of 12. All the mistakes seemed to start at that time. So, if she could choose again, she hoped to go back to the day she fell into the sea. Whether it meant the beginning or the end, she hoped it could happen there. Gustave came back to his senses from his memory and said urgently, ¡°To the Beaufort Sea.¡± He added, ¡°Go to the top of the mountain and bring some police over there. We will guard the foot of the mountain and the beach.¡± Adam drove and contacted the police. However, everyone knew that the Beaufort Sea was too big. No matter how many police officers and bodyguards were brought over, it was impossible to surround the sea and watch over the vast forest by the sea. Even if Darlene went there, no one could be sure that she would be at the top of the mountain or by the sea, or somewhere else. In addition, the signal was bad and almost nomunication equipment could be used, so no matter how many people went there, once they were scattered, they would not be able tomunicate with each other immediately. Not to mention that it was the middle of the night. The light was dim, and the seaside and the top of the mountain were almost invisible. But even if they had to look for a needle in a haystack, they had to do it. Gustave was more certain that Darlene must have gone to the Beaufort Sea. The search on the beach and the top of the mountain started, and the people quickly dispersed. It was close to midnight, and Darlene was sitting on the top of the mountain. She could see the lights in the distance, the stars, and the moonlight. She sat high, and everything seemed to be beside her. She sat for a long time until she heard a rustling sounding from behind her. Someone wasing over, and the sound was getting louder and clearer. She turned around and met the light of a shlight. In the dark, she could not see Gustave¡¯s face, but she knew his outline. Behind him, footsteps were approaching. Darlene stood up from the rock she was sitting on. She heard Gustave¡¯s voice tremble. ¡°Darlene, don¡¯t stand there. It¡¯s dangerous. ¡°Dr. Everett said that you are just sick and can¡¯t control your behavior. No one wants to die. It¡¯s the disease controlling you.¡± Darlene looked at him. Behind her were the bottomless abyss and the sea under the cliff. Her eyes were nk. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t do it.¡± She couldn¡¯t ignore the heart in her chest and Nathen¡¯s life, and she couldn¡¯t live on as a matter of course. No excuse or reason could support her living on with the life of someone else. Gustave¡¯s eyes were red. He stood where he was and didn¡¯t dare to move. His body was trembling. ¡°Listen to me, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Darlene seemed to be unable to hear anything. She kept shaking her head and repeated those words, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She slowly retreated, and then, she fell as if a big vortex was sucking her in. In an instant, the vortex swallowed her. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Ms. Garcia Is Dead Almost in an instant, Darlene, who was standing on the edge of the cliff, disappeared. Gustave even felt that the scene of Darlene standing there just now was just an illusion. The wind and the sound of rain and snow made the top of the mountain even more silent. Gustave¡¯s eyes were red as he pounced over. He looked down and saw that Darlene, who had been surrounded by the bottomless fog, had already disappeared. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He let out a desperate roar, and his chest seemed to have been torn open without warning. The cold wind carrying the snow poured into his chest. The chill and pain instantly prated his limbs and bones, and he seemed to be unable to feel anything. At this moment, he was iparably conscious that Darlene would not live when she fell off such a high cliff, under which was a bottomless sea. This time, no one could save her. No one could save her in time. In the middle of the night, when the clock just crossed zero, a new year began. This was the moment that symbolized new life and wonderfulness, but her life ended here. His eyes almost split open as he looked down at the endless cliff. He fell off, and his fingers dug deep into the mud and snow. The moment his body was about to fall down, the person behind him quickly came over and grabbed him. Darnell grabbed his arm with a pained expression and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Walpole, calm down. It¡¯s more important to save her now. If something happens to you, you will only divert the police¡¯s attention and lower the hope of Ms. Garcia being saved.¡± Gustave looked at him with despair in his eyes. ¡°This is a cliff, and there is a deep sea below. We can¡¯t save her.¡± It was impossible for something that happened ten years ago to happen again. Back then, Darlene was only twelve years old. She fell from the cliff into the sea and happened to meet Gustave in the early morning and just happened to be saved in a very short period. Even if that was the case, Darlene and he could still be considered to have narrowly escaped from danger. But now, Darlene had fallen into such a vast sea. Even if there were many police officers below, how could there be officers who happen to be guarding the ce where she had fallen and save her at soon as possible? Moreover, it was winter now. The sea was freezing cold. Even if she would not be swept away by the waves, it would not take long for her to suffocate to death. Gustave stumbled to his feet. Even if he knew that the hope was slim, there was no other choice now. He looked at the police and bodyguards who rushed over. His voice was so hoarse that it was difficult to distinguish. ¡°Quick, quickly go down and search. Go and save her.¡± This search continued all night. When the sky turned bright, nothing was found. More and more police officers and bodyguards rushed over, and rescue boats also began to rush over. The search had never stopped, and the range kept increasing, but it was useless. Tom was exhausted, and he had to tell the Swale family and Gustave a fact. ¡°The sea has been a little turbulent fromst night until today. When she fell into such a sea, she would not be able to survive for more than an hour.¡± To be precise, it should be impossible to survive for half an hour. It was already five o¡¯clock in the morning, and it had been more than five hours since Darlene had fallen into the sea. The possibility of her being alive was infinitely close to zero. The beach was soft and damp, and it was vast around. Dakota fell on the beach and let out an extremely painful cry. She got up and knelt in front of Tom. ¡°I beg you, please! Please save my daughter. ¡°The Swale family has let her down. She hasn¡¯t had a good day for so many years. She can¡¯t have an ident like this. She can¡¯t Tom looked helpless. ¡°Mrs. Swale, get up quickly. The search has been going on. Don¡¯t worry. No matter what, we won¡¯t stop until we find your daughter.¡± On the outskirts of the city, in an abandoned factory¡­ It was already o o¡¯clock. On the empty ground of the abandoned factory sat a young woman with her hands and feet tied up. Her face was filled with panic and unease. Avery sat in front of her and looked at the phone in his hand that did not receive any messages or calls at all. He said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s been so long. I¡¯m afraid Nathen won¡¯te to save you. It seems that you are valueless.¡± As he spoke, he looked at the bodyguard beside him. ¡°Break one of her hands, take a photo, and send it to Nathen. Tell him that if he doesn¡¯te in ten minutes, he will see her other hand broken¡­¡± Kelly had never seen such a scene before. She was so scared that her whole body trembled and her face went pale. She trembled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t touch me. He will definitelye and save me. I will call him again. He must have not heard it clearly just now¡­¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the man outside the door said in a gloomy voice, ¡°Let her go. Mr. Gard, tell me what you want.¡± Avery was fiddling with his phone. When he heard this, he paused and looked at the man who was being escorted in by the bodyguards. If theer was not Nathen, who else could it be? Avery¡¯s worry finally subsided. Kelly was still useful. Nathen was still alive. Now that he hade over, this meant that Darlene could be saved. A joy that could not be concealed emerged in his eyes. He remembered that after Nathen was hypnotized, he only mistook someone else for Darlene. He had not lost any other memories. Therefore, it was not strange that Nathen still knew him now. As he winked at Cyrus, he maintained his expression and said to Nathen, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Cyrus understood and immediately secretly used his phone to take a video when Nathen was approaching. Then he quickly took his phone and went outside. Now, every second mattered. He wanted to send this video to Gustave immediately to stabilize Darlene¡¯s mood. Cyrus immediately sent the video over, but there was no response from Gustave. He felt that it was a little strange. He called, but the person who answered was Darnell. Before Cyrus could speak, Darnell¡¯s indifferent voice came. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Gard, but it¡¯s pointless now. Ms. Garcia jumped into the sea and died.¡± Chapter 250 Chapter 250 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 250 Chapter 250 She Won¡¯t Die ¡°Ms. Garcia jumped into the sea and died.¡± That sentence suddenly came without any warning. Cyrus held the phone andpletely froze there. Darnell did not wait for him to respond and directly hung up the phone. There was a ¡°beep¡± sound from the phone. Cyrus¡¯ hand shook. When the phone almost fell to the ground, he suddenly came back to his senses. Apart from disbelief, there was also great horror on his face. Cyrus wondered, dead! Darlene¡¯s dead. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Then what about Mr. Gard? He just happened to find the evidence that Nathen is alive, but Darlene was dead. How could he ept this fact? Cyrus stood at the door. He slowly put down the phone that was held up to his ear and turned back to look inside. His nce met Avery¡¯s eyes. At this moment, Avery looked joyful, rxed, and satisfied. Avery knew that after Cyrus called, the news that Nathen was still alive had definitely spread to the Swale family and Gustave. Naturally, Darlene would know it. As long as Darlene knew that Nathen was still alive, wouldn¡¯t the overwhelming guilt in his heart be resolved? Nathen stood not far from Avery and was still being controlled by the bodyguards. He looked at Kelly who sat on the ground with her hands tied with concern. Nathen looked worried and angry. He said coldly, ¡°Avery, I don¡¯t want to waste too much time on you. Let Kelly go. Just tell me what you want.¡± Avery smiled and got up. The gloom all over his body was gone. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else I want. Thank you for making a trip, Dr. Elicott. Take her back. ¡°Oh, but her surname is not Garcia. I don¡¯t care about other things, but she doesn¡¯t deserve to use this surname. Ms. Elto, change your surname earlier.¡± Kelly¡¯s face was pale, and there was a panic in her eyes that was difficult to hide. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. Dr. Elicott, can we go back now? I am a little afraid.¡± Avery signaled the bodyguards to let go. The bodyguards immediately let go of Nathen. Nathen rushed over and helped Kelly up. In the end, he could not hold back his anger and immediately promised, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. This matter is not over. I will contact the police and ask them to punish him. I will not let you be bullied for nothing. Kelly knew that Avery knew her true identity. She was not sure how much information Avery had in his hands. She said with an uneasy expression, ¡°Dr. Elicott, I am fine. Let¡¯s go back. Let¡¯s not pursue it.¡± Avery sneered. He still wanted to mock her. Cyrus hesitated for a moment outside the door. He walked over and whispered beside Avery. ¡°Mr. Gard, Darnell, Mr. Walpole¡¯s driver, just said over the phone that Ms. Garcia jumped into the Beaufort Sea by the cliff in the middle of the nightst night. I¡¯m afraid¡­ she passed away.¡± Avery had wanted to mock Kelly, but his words were stuck in his throat. The mocking smile on his face was still there, but he no longer moved at all. He looked at Nathen holding Kelly as they walked outside. When Nathen walked to the door, he asked Cyrus, ¡°What?¡± Cyrus¡¯ voice trembled a little. ¡°Ms. Garcia jumped into the sea¡­ and seemed to have passed away.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? Didn¡¯t you send it over?¡± Avery¡¯s voice was very calm, so calm that it was as if he was extremely sure that Cyrus was talking nonsense. But after he said that, his expression quickly changed. It became extremely violent and ugly. He suddenly turned to look at Cyrus, who was silent. Then he reached out and grabbed Cyrus by the cor, pushing him into a corner. ¡°Where is the video I asked you to send? Where is the video showing Nathen is still alive? Nathen is still alive, so why did she jump? Cyrus, do you think there is something wrong with her brain, or do you think there is something wrong with my brain?¡± Nathen, who had walked to the door, paused the moment he heard this sentence. He heard Avery mention his name, but it seemed that this name had apletely different meaning from what was in his memory. Just like now, Avery clearly said that Nathen was still alive, but he could not understand what Avery meant at all. Kelly, who was beside him, was urging him to hurry up, but Nathen did not move anymore. He turned around and looked at Avery, his face full of doubt and confusion. Cyrus was fiercely strangled by Avery. His mouth trembled as he struggled to say, ¡°Mr. Gard, it¡¯s too late. It¡¯s almost four o¡¯clock in the morning. Ms. Garcia jumped into the sea at midnight.¡± Avery fiercely exerted strength in his palm, venting the great uneasiness and panic that surged within his heart to the man in front of him. It was as if as long as he used a bit more strength, Cyrus would definitely admit that those words were all lies. He stared fixedly at Cyrus and hissed, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool! I¡¯m not a fool! What kind of trick is this? Impossible! What a big joke!¡± Cyrus panicked. There were no other people from the Gard family here, nor were there any doctors. This was not the hospital. He was worried that something would happen to Avery if he lost control of himself like this. He could only try to appease Avery. ¡°Mr. Gard, you are right. That might not be the case. The rescue ships are still searching on the sea. Perhaps Ms. Garcia is lucky. Maybe she is still¡­¡± Avery did not have such an unrealistic hope. The Beaufort Sea was vast. The cliff was dozens of feet high, and it had been four hours. It was simply a pipe dream for her to be found alive. His voice was low, and after he went bananas, he slowly came back to his senses. His eyes were slowly filled with begging and fear as he didn¡¯t dare to confirm whether it was true or not. ¡°Cyrus, she won¡¯t jump. I told the Swale family that I would soon find the evidence that Nathen is alive. Cyrus, she won¡¯t die. Her life is very precious, and she can¡¯t bear to die.¡± He had seen Darlene¡¯s eyes. After she learned that she had a suitable heart to be transnted to her, her eyes and face were filled with joy and expectations. Who didn¡¯t want to live? Who wanted to jump into the cold, bone-chilling deep sea in such a festive new year on impulse? She wouldn¡¯t! She wouldn¡¯t! Avery shook his head. He let go of Cyrus¡¯ hand and took a few steps back. When he spoke again, it was as if he was talking in his sleep. ¡°Cyrus, don¡¯t lie to me. I found the evidence to let her survive not because I want her to be grateful to me. If she doesn¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯ll stop showing up before her. Don¡¯t tell me that she¡¯s dead.¡± Nathen stood at the door and watched silently. Kelly, who was beside him, pulled him a few times in a panic, but he did not move. He just looked at Avery, who was starting to go crazy from a mental breakdown. For a moment, he had a very strange feeling. When Avery went bananas, he could find a resonance. Why did he also feel ufortable, as if he could clearly understand Avery¡¯s current despair? He watched in a daze until Avery staggered out of the factory and then followed Cyrus into the car to confirm Darlene¡¯s situation by the sea. On the way here, Nathen thought that Avery had gone too far in kidnapping Kelly this time. After all, Kelly was his fianc¨¦e and the woman he deeply loved for so many years. He definitely could not let her suffer such grievances. But now, he seemed to have forgotten all of these. He watched helplessly as Avery left and even forgot to collect any evidence that could prove that Avery had kidnapped her illegally. When the car drove far away, Nathen suddenly felt a terrible pain in his heart. That feeling was as if someone had forcibly cut off a piece of his heart. He was a doctor, and he could understand that it was how a patient suffering from heart disease suddenly felt when the disease acted up, but he was very sure that he was healthy. With a pained expression, he covered his chest and crouched down. Kelly waspletely flustered. She hurriedly called Martin. ¡°Mr. Martin, Dr. Elicott seems to have suddenly had a stomach attack. We¡¯re at¡­¡± Avery had already left the abandoned factory. Cyrus followed Avery¡¯s instructions and went to the Beaufort Sea. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Her Body Is Nowhere to Be Found The beach was already crowded with police and police cars, and the search boat had been pulling up objects, but none of them were rted to Darlene. Gustave crouched down in a daze over the newly salvaged heap and rummaged through the stinking mess. Dirty mud sshed his face, and he looked tired and difited. Darnell could not stop Gustave no matter what. He could only search together with Gustave. Gustave searched very carefully. He could not rece the search-and-rescue boat to find her in the deep sea. There was nothing to do but try to find something in the pile. It was as if he could find something, it would prove that Darlene was still alive and well. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Yet he could find nothing rted to Darlene at all. None of the things salvaged were simr to hers. There were dark circles under his eyes, and the backs of his hands began to show signs of swelling and cracking. The cor at the back of his neck was suddenly tugged rudely, and he fell backward. Then he stood up supporting himself. He turned around and saw Avery¡¯s bloodshot eyes filled with anger. ¡°Where is Darlene? Where did she go?¡± Gustave looked at Avery silently and opened his mouth, failing to utter a word. Avery asked Gustave fiercely, hands trembling, ¡°I am asking you a question. Where is she?¡± Darnell stood up with a sullen face and reached out to pull Avery away. ¡°Mr. Gard, Ms. Garcia has already fallen into the sea. Everyone is in a bad mood right now. We are trying our best to search and rescue. Please don¡¯t throw a tantrum and make things worse.¡± Avery forced Darnell off, grabbed Gustave by the cor, and pushed Gustave back a few steps. Avery red at Gustave, almost wishing he could burn Gustave with his gaze. Avery¡¯s voice trembled as he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you capable? Isn¡¯t the Swale family capable? ¡°A bunch of useless losers. Why are you crying? You couldn¡¯t even keep an eye on a woman? Couldn¡¯t you get a maid to watch her around the clock? Couldn¡¯t you lock the doors and windows and lock her in before anything?¡± He grabbed Gustave, caring about nothing. ¡°I told you already that this was the most critical moment for her. I told you that the proof that Nathen was still alive could be found within a few days. Yet no one believed me. You just let her get her way. What a bunch of self-righteous trash!¡± Lucian wasforting Dakota, who was crying in despair. When he heard Avery¡¯s words, he coldly reprimanded, ¡°Avery, don¡¯t go too far. You have no say in our family¡¯s business.¡± A bodyguard came over to stop Avery. ¡°Mr. Gard, please show some respect and watch your mouth.¡± Just as the bodyguard approached, Avery let go of Gustave, wanting to punch and kick the bodyguard. ¡°Go fuck yourself! Respect your ass! You watch your mouth! ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Swale family and Gustave. Darlene would still have been with me, and she would have been fine. No matter what, she would never fall into the sea!¡± He was still furious and kicked the bodyguard on the ground hard again. ¡°Get lost! All of you! Get lost! Give Darlene back to me!¡± The policemen at the side came over with sullen faces and held the guns to stop Avery. ¡°Mr. Gard, if you don¡¯t stop, there will be consequences.¡± Avery turned around and struggled to grab the gun in one of the policemen¡¯s hands. ¡°Fine. Go ahead! Shoot me in the head. Either you pull her up alive, or you shoot me!¡± Cyrus urgently persuaded Avery, ¡°Mr. Gard, calm down. Why don¡¯t we let the police and the others find her before anything?¡± As Cyrus spoke, he looked at the few policemen who controlled Avery and said, ¡°Mr. Dorsey, I understand that your men are doing things following thew. ¡°Yet considering what has happened, it¡¯s also understandable that Mr. Gard gets a bit emotional right now. Don¡¯t you think that having your guns pointed at him is a bit uncalled for? What if someone¡¯s gun goes off by ident? Who will be responsible for that?¡± Tom could only signal a few of his subordinates to let go of Avery and then put their guns away. Just as they let go, Avery walked straight into the deep sea. ¡°I¡¯ll go find her myself. I¡¯ll find her and bring her back.¡± Cyrus stopped him with a pained expression, his voice uneasy as he said, ¡°Mr. Gard, please don¡¯t be like this.¡± Avery had just let off a lot of steam, and he hade here in a hurry, so now he had little strength to fight when he was grabbed by Cyrus. After struggling for a while, he slowly crouched down. He slumped to the ground and sat on the cold beach. When he looked up, he saw nothing but the endless beach and the sea covered with white mist. Countless fish of enormous size hide in these depths, and no one could see them at all. Compared with them, a single human being was simply way too insignificant. Avery¡¯s eyes were dull and lifeless, like two huge bottomless ck holes. ¡°My Darlene is dead. She is gone. If only I had been a little earlier. Just a little bit earlier¡­¡± The search-and-rescue boat came closer and stopped again. This time, a slipper and an off-white coat further up the beach was found. The two things were far away from each other, but no matter what, they were both found. The slipper and the coat were both light-colored, but after being soaked in the sea for hours, they had begun to turn darker, and it was difficult to distinguish the original color. Yet it was already enough for Gustave and the Swale family to recognize that they belonged to Darlene. A few hours earlier, she had been wearing these in the Swale¡¯s home¡¯s kitchen, smiling and preparing the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. Large patches of blood could vaguely be distinguished from the coat. The police took the coat back, and based on the blood stains left on the coat, they concluded that Darlene had lost a lot of blood after she fell off the cliff. The police collected hair and other traces from the coat and ran DNA tests on those that were still usable. The test results confirmed that it was Darlene¡¯s coat. The police came to the primary conclusion that Darlene was dead based on the bleeding, which was ruled. ording to the blood stains left on the coat. Her coat was found, she had lost a lot of blood, and her body was nowhere to be found. What was more, there were a lot of piranhas in the sea. The result was self-evident. After more than a week of searching, the police made their final decision. Darlene was ruled dead at sea, and the search was officially called off. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Sorry for Your Loss Braylen was in Josefina¡¯s ward when the police papers were delivered to the hospital. Josefina had been in and out of aa and fever ever since the night a week ago when she took the abortion medication, copsed outside the Swale¡¯s vi, and was at loggerheads with Nataly. The baby barely survived in the emergency room, but it had been a week, and she hadn¡¯t been stable. Braylen had been so busy looking for Darlene the previous few days that he hadn¡¯t visited Josefina. Today he was finally beaten, and he couldn¡¯t hold on. He came back from the beach and spent the morning with Josefina. Josefinay in bed half asleep. The doctor had subtly told Braylen several times that she might lose the baby due to her fever anda. Besides, she had taken the medication for abortion, and the fetus might have been unhealthy anyway. Therefore, it was the doctor¡¯s rmendation to get rid of the baby. Without the fetus, at least she could recover without being dragged down by the fetus. Hearing the doctor¡¯s suggestion, Braylen sat by the bed and did not say a word. He was therefore her for less than a morning. When it was close to noon, the police sent the news over, saying that the search had been going on for a long time, which was already a rare thing. Based on the current situation, they could only rule that Darlene was already dead. They had to stop the search and rescue. Normally, if someone fell into the sea and didn¡¯t get to be found alive after 72 hours of searching, they would basically be presumed dead. When Adam told Braylen about the police¡¯s decision, Braylen was sitting beside the bed. He immediately pulled a long face. ¡°What do they mean? Tell them to continue to search. The Swale family will make up for all the money and other resources the police have spent.¡± Adam looked helpless, ¡°Mr. Swale, your parents have already negotiated with the police several times. Indeed, the police have made an exception and searched for a lot of days more. They have searched every beach in that part of the sea. ¡°And there¡¯s no way anyone can survive seven days at sea. What the police are saying is that searching for her at sea will be fruitless.¡± Braylen clenched his fists and pressed them against the bed¡¯s edge. His face trembled, and he said after a long time, ¡°Then get more bodyguards and other people to look for her. Get some search boats. Now that the police have stopped searching, the Swale family will continue.¡± Adam was at a loss for words, trying to tactfully persuade Braylen to ept the fact. Braylen was a bit loud when he was talking, so the eyshes of Josefina, who was lying in bed, trembled. Then she frowned and slowly opened her eyes. After so many days, she finally woke up. Josefina looked up at the snow-white ceiling, and then she slowly turned to look at the indifferent Braylen. In the past few days, she had woken up a few times indeed, yet she did not have the strength to open her eyes. Anyway, she had reobtained her consciousness every now and then. When she was in a trance, she heard the nursein more than once, ¡°Howe there isn¡¯t anyone here keeping an eye on her? Her drip bottle was empty, and her blood was flowing back into the syringe. She was unconscious and couldn¡¯t even ring the call bell.¡± ¡°If you ask me, I¡¯d say that she has been dumped, and her family doesn¡¯t want her either. Her baby is bound not to be healthy. She should get rid of it soon.¡± ¡°The abortion needs her signature anyway. We have to wait till she wakes up. But given her current condition, I don¡¯t think she gets to keep the baby.¡± Josefina heard their conversation vaguely. So, she knew that it was the first time Braylen hade to see her in seven days. That night, seven days ago, he dropped her off at the hospital and took off in a hurry. He didn¡¯t ask or question who the father of her baby was. Probably it was because he was certain that it wasn¡¯t him. She had been alone in the hospital for seven days, and he had never visited her. Now after seven days, he showed up. Chances were, he was here to see if she had already gotten rid of the troublesome baby. Josefina knew that Braylen didn¡¯t give a damn about the baby at all. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so indifferent as not to visit her for seven days. She had no idea what he had been doing in the past seven days. After all, she never left the ward. When Josefina looked over, Braylen looked at her as well. He did not speak. Adam immediately found an excuse to leave, saying, ¡°I will go and see if Mrs. Swale needs anything. Call me if anything.¡± After he finished speaking, he quickly left the ward. The ward fell into a dead silence. Josefina could not stand the silence and spoke first, ¡°I presume that I have already gotten rid of it.¡± She figured that Braylen was here to confirm whether she had already gotten rid of the baby. Therefore, the words she said were more like an answer instead of a question. Yet in Braylen¡¯s ears, she was talking about some troublesome matter. The first thing she said after waking up was about getting rid of the baby. He thought, she took the abortion pill without even asking me, and of course, she saw the baby as troublesome. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Braylen mocked, ¡°It¡¯s not toote to do it now. Now that you don¡¯t want your baby, sign it.¡± Hearing the words ¡°your baby¡±, Josefina was desperate, and her lips trembled. She nodded. ¡°Yes, you are right. My baby. I can still do it now. I should seize the time, sign, and go through the surgery.¡± She thought, I guess I wasn¡¯t thinking straight due to the long-time sleep. For a second, I figured that the baby was Braylen¡¯s, too. Now I realize the baby has nothing to do with him. At least he isn¡¯t the baby¡¯s biological father. He made it very clear that he wasn¡¯t the man that night. The doctor came in with the diagnosis sheet and the operation papers. Without saying anything, Josefina signed, agreeing to have an abortion. Braylen stared at her hand, which was not hesitant at all. For the first time, he realized that Josefina was so cruel. He thought, she was so cruel and decisive when she took the abortion pills the other day, and now when she is signing, she looks even more ruthless. It¡¯s as if the fetus in her stomach was just a few pounds of fat that could be lost. She isn¡¯t reluctant at all. Instead, she is looking forward to the abortion. I hate her. I hate her because of many things. That night, due to Nataly and her, both my family and Gustave neglected Darlene, resulting in Darlene¡¯s ident. Somehow, I want Josefina to take the me. If Josefina hadn¡¯t been at my family¡¯s vi that night, if she hadn¡¯t passed out in front of me, I wouldn¡¯t have given Nataly a damn at all. And Darlene wouldn¡¯t have snuck out that night and had an ident. Braylen¡¯s expression was very cold. He stood up, his eyes obscure. His gaze fell on Josefina¡¯s signature. Then he opened his mouth and said, his voice extremely cold, ¡°Your business is up to you.¡± Josefina felt a lump in her throat. All of a sudden, she didn¡¯t want to care about anything else. She asked, ¡°That night¡­¡± Braylen interrupted her, ¡°I¡¯ve said all I need to say. Josefina, it suddenly urs to me that you are always troublesome. It never ends with you. ¡°Things were hasty when we parted. I will make it official today. You and I are done. You get what you want.¡± Josefina almost copsed in an instant. She clutched the pen in her hand, and her knuckles turned ghastly pale. Braylen left without saying another word. The second he took a step, Josefina¡¯s tears fell. The doctor wanted to advise Josefina to think it over properly and not be impulsive at first. Yet on second thought, given her current situation, she couldn¡¯t keep the baby even if she wanted to. In fact, her signature was just a formality. She had no choice. Considering her current physical condition and the fact that she had taken the abortion pills, an abortion was necessary. Braylen walked outside. He walked a little further and stopped. Then he asked the doctor who followed him, ¡°She can¡¯t keep the baby anyway. Right?¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Swale. Ms. Hogan has been in and out of aa for a week, and her baby must have been affected by the pills already. Aborting the baby will be the only option to ensure her safety.¡± Braylen did not say anything more and left the hospital. When he passed by another ward, he nced inside and saw that Tom had personallye here to exin the situation to Avery in the ward. ¡°Mr. Gard, I know how you feel, but in any case, the search cannot continue. I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡± Chapter 253 Chapter 253 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 253 Chapter 253 She Never Comes Back The Gard family had never had such a quiet New Year¡¯s Day. Darlene was with them every time in the past ten years, and each time, she was the most neglected. And this year, Darlene was absent. The most invisible person was gone, yet because of that, the Gard family¡¯s atmosphere was dead as anything. Avery never came back to the Gard¡¯s house. Sandra, the Gard family¡¯s daughter-inw, who had pretended to be attentive, was imprisoned. Erick was kicked out of the family. And Owen, Avery¡¯s father, was depressed because of what had happened to Darlene, so he moved out. Both the Elicott family and the Swale family had a fallout with the Gard family, and no one would come over to chat. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Andrew was stubborn. He wanted nothing but for Avery toe back. Now that Avery wasn¡¯t back, Andrew didn¡¯t allow outsiders. toe to the Gard¡¯s house on New Year¡¯s Day. It had been almost a month, yet hardly a word was spoken in the Gard¡¯s house, and it was as still as if no one lived there. Andrew snapped one day. After the police finished their search, Avery continued to call many people to look for Darlene near the Beaufort Sea and circted missing person notices. Several days had passed, and Avery could barely think straight. He had dozens of helicopters spread leaflets all over the Beaufort Sea and the beaches. On the leaflet was a photo, which showed Nathen¡¯s face clearly. There was a link attached below. Through the link, one could see that day Nathen entered the abandoned warehouse. There were only a few words on the leaflet, saying, ¡°Darlene, Nathen is still alive. Come back if you believe it. And if you don¡¯t, that¡¯s more of the reason why you shoulde back and see for yourself.¡± There were tens of thousands of leaflets distributed by helicopters. When the wind blew, they were scattered on the Beaufort Sea and the beaches. What was more, they were spread to dozens of miles of residential and tourist areas nearby. The leaflets were everything, and it looked like it was snowing heavily. The result of the extremely shocking scene was that the news went viral quickly, and it was all over the media. Almost everyone knew that Nathen, the only son of the Elicott family, who was rumored to be ¡°the first living person to donate his heart¡±, was still alive. The following result was that when Avery was directing the leaflet distribution work on the beach nearby Beaufort Sea, he was arrested by the police on the spot, on the grounds that he seriously disturbed public order, damaged the sea, and polluted the environment. Hearing the news, Martin was so furious that he almost vomited blood. ¡°He has lost it! He has completely lost it!¡± The police detained Avery overnight. He confessed to all the charges and paid a much higher fine. Lastly, Avery paid the fines, and those pilots who flew the helicopters were detained for half a month. Avery kept distributing the leaflets. Yet he stopped using the helicopters. Instead, he had arge group of people doing it for him, and they went everywhere on the streets. Meanwhile, after knowing that Darlene fell into the sea and died, Martin knew that he was responsible and that no one could stop the current Avery. Therefore, seeing Avery like this upset Martin, and he was worried that Nathen might be onto something. However, Martin still didn¡¯t try to stop Avery. In fact, no one got to stop Avery anyway. He waspletely out of his mind. When facing the muzzle of a policeman¡¯s gun, he was still fearless. Tens of thousands of leaflets were distributed, and news reports and missing person notices never stopped. Another month had passed. There were more and more sunny days. Chirping could be heard everywhere, flowers blossomed, and vibrant spring had arrived. Yet she never came back. In the beginning, to find Darlene, Avery had done something out of the line. The police woulde to interfere, and the media would often report relevant things about it. After a while, people began to feel bored, so the media rarely came after him for interviews, and the police stopped giving him any trouble. After being onlookers who were in for a show, everyone left, no longer interested. And then it became clearer and clearer to Avery that Darlene really wasn¡¯ting back. Everyone else had epted it, and he was the only one fooling himself into not epting it. It was as if as long as he continued to search, she woulde back one day. Under the warm sunlight, he stood at the intersection where people came and went with a deep sense of loss. ¡°Cyrus, is there something I¡¯ve forgotten to do? Is there somewhere I haven¡¯t checked? Is there something important I haven¡¯t tried?¡± Cyrus did not say a word. After a long time, he tentatively said, ¡°Mr. Gard, you need to rest.¡± Cyrus knew Avery the best. The haggard man with dark circles under his eyes in front of him was nothing like the previous Avery he knew. In a month, Avery had lost nearly 20 pounds and was almost disfigured. He waspletely different. For a month, he probably didn¡¯t even get 24 hours of real sleep. Avery looked at the backs of many passers-by and saw that he was beginning to hallucinate. He felt that they all looked like her. He thought, this isn¡¯t good. I haven¡¯t found her. I can¡¯t afford to have hallucinations. I have to stay normal. He felt that his vision was getting a bit dark, and his hands trembled as he reached for his wrinkled suit pocket, wanting to take out a cigarette to keep himself awake. The second he took out the cigarette from the pocket, his vision wentpletely ck, and he fell to the ground with a ¡°bang¡± and fell into aa. Cyrus panicked. He immediately helped Avery into the car, rushing to the hospital. At the same time, there was a car on its way to a vi on the outskirts of town, not far from the Beaufort Sea. The woman driving the car noticed the scattered leaflets at the entrance of the vi and frowned. Then she got out of the car. When she wanted to pick up those leaflets and throw them in the trash can, she saw the photo and the name on them. She remembered something and was stunned. After a moment of hesitation, she took the leaflets into the vi and asked the doctor inside, ¡°How is she today?¡± Chapter 254 Chapter 254 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 254 Chapter 254 How Old Is She? The young doctor¡¯s surname was Cannon. As he examined the unconscious woman on the bed, he responded to Callie Kem, who had just returned, ¡°The same. ¡°She¡¯s already like this. Her lungs and many of her internal organs are almost ruined. Do you expect me to help her fully recover in such a short time?¡± The face of the woman in the bed was bandaged, and only her eyes and nose could be seen. It could only be seen that she was seriously injured, and even her fingertips seemed ghastly pale. Callie went into the bathroom to wash a basin of fruit and came out. When she came closer, she stuffed a fruit into the doctor¡¯s mouth. ¡°I simply asked a question. Why are you already irritated? Sean, you are a doctor, and you are supposed to be gentle. Don¡¯t get grumpy so easily. See? You¡¯ve got wrinkles already.¡± Sean Cannon no longer said anything and continued to examine the woman on the bed carefully. Then he put her on the drip and applied medicine to her. When he was done, he noticed a leaflet Callie brought back. There was a man¡¯s picture on the leaflet. The photo took up almost two-thirds of the ntire leaflet, making the leaflet¡¯syout very strangepared with the ordinary ones. He frowned. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± As soon as Callie returned, she threw the paper aside. Now that Sean asked her about it, she seemed to have just remembered it. She sat on the sofa and said, ¡°Nothing. I found it in front of the vi, and I don¡¯t know who left it there. I think I saw simr leaflets while I was on the way back. The name looked familiar, so I brought it inside.¡± Sean took the paper and looked at it. ¡°Nathen Elicott¡­ The name sounds a little familiar. I don¡¯t think we know him. Maybe you¡¯re overthinking it. There is so much fraud these days. Don¡¯t be fooled. Better get rid of it.¡± Callie casually took the leaflet back and tossed it on the coffee table. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t know him. I¡¯ll toss it away when I go out.¡± Sean packed up his medicine box and was ready to leave. ¡°I have to go back. Seth had a reception tonight at Twilight Paradise and said I have to go back. If anything, call me.¡± Callie did not stop him and let him go. She thought, after all, Sean has been back for more than a month now, and I have kept him here to treat her. He hasn¡¯t evene back to his family yet. Looking at the woman on the bed, Callie sighed, ¡°You can¡¯t keep being like this. Wake up, OK? At least talk to me.¡± She figured that she was so kind. Sean went to Twilight Paradise. When he arrived and pushed open the door, the strong smell of alcohol and tobo. engulfed him instantly. He frowned. It took him a long time to find Seth, dozing on the sofa in the corner, in the dim light and thick smoke. And Avery was on the other side of the sofa, drinking and smoking. Sean reached out and turned on the lights in the private room. He greeted, ¡°Avery.¡± Avery was already wasted. He didn¡¯t respond at all. Sean then looked at Seth, who was still dozing off in the corner, and threw a die on the coffee table at Seth. Seth was caught off guard and immediately woke up. He started tofort Avery out of habit, ¡°Yes, yes, you are right. I feel sorry for your ex-wife¡¯s death¡­¡± When he raised his head, he met Sean¡¯s gaze, which was with a half-smile. ¡°A reception? For me?¡± Sean spoke. His eyes swept over the only two men in the private room, the cigarette butts in therge ashtray on the coffee table, and the empty wine bottles scattered. Seth grinned, trying to make the atmosphere less awkward. He said, ¡°Surprise! To wee you back, we prepared great wine and tobo for you.¡± Sean sighed. He was already used to it, so he said no more and sat down on the sofa. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Meanwhile, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the injured woman in Callie¡¯s vi. The woman¡¯s injuries were so severe that she was the most serious patient he had ever dealt with. He was a little absent-minded, and Seth sneered, ¡°You have already been back for so long, yet you nevere home. I heard that you are with Ms. Kem again. Tell me. What reason are you going to come up with this time to get away with Dad and Grandpa?¡± Sean replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that. I¡¯ve been with. her because of a patient. The patient was injured with severe fluid in the lungs. In fact, her lung problems are quite severe.¡± Avery, who was drinking silently aside, suddenly turned to look at Sean. ¡°How old?¡± Avery figured that maybe he was indeed wasted and became crazy. He thought, these days, I¡¯ve felt that many passers-by look like her. And now, just someone¡¯s casual remarks remind me of her. Sean failed to react for a moment. ¡°What?¡± ¡°How old is she? The patient you were talking about.¡± It was the most patient thing Avery had said in more than a month. Sean let out an ¡°Oh¡± and thought back to the girl on the bed. She had slender arms, and it could be seen that she was less than 110 pounds. Sean replied, ¡°16 or 17 years old.¡± Except for her body, her face was so badly injured that he could not distinguish her face for now. Avery¡¯s eyes dimmed almost instantly. Heughed at himself and knew that he was nothing but delusional. He propped himself up on the coffee table and staggered out. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Seth called out to him hastily, ¡°Not so soon! It has been so many years, and Sean is finally back. Let¡¯s drink and talk.¡± Seth asked Sean to be here since he could tell that Avery had been in a terrible mood these days, and he was worried that something might happen if this went on. He wanted Sean to talk to Avery. Sean had learned a lot about psychology when he studied medicine. In terms ofmunicating with others, Sean was much better than him, a surgeon. But Avery did not say anything else. He opened the door and went out. Sean¡¯s words echoed in his mind. Back then, Sean said that the patient had severe fluid in the lungs, and she was the most serious. patient Sean had ever dealt with. Avery thought, no matter how bad her condition is, at least she is still alive. If Darlene was still alive and survived drowning in such a deep sea, she¡¯d have fluid in her lungs after that deep water as well. Cyrus brought Avery back to Southwood Vi. For so many days, Avery never returned to Scenery Vi and only stayed in Southwood Vi. Because Cyrus told him that during those years he and Darlene were married, they had been living in Southwood Vi. When they returned to Southwood Vi, Avery sat down on the sofa in the living room, took the wine, and poured wine for himself. Cyrus pulled a long face. He walked over and snatched the wine bottle from Avery¡¯s hand. ¡°Mr. Gard, you can¡¯t drink anymore. ¡°Last week, you were taken to the emergency room with stomach bleeding, and the doctor said that you have developed serious lung problems. You must stop smoking and drinking whatsoever.¡± Avery drank too much, and everything in front of him was spinning. Everything around him, including lights, furniture, tables, and chairs, was shaking utterly. Cyrus¡¯ voice was drifting away. In Avery¡¯s dizziness, Darlene¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his mind. ¡°Stop drinking. Smoking and drinking are bad for your health, and you have an unhealthy stomach to begin with.¡± Her voice gradually became clearer. In the bedroom in Southwood Vi, he kicked over the water Darlene had brought him to wash his feet, and she fell to the ground and banged her head. When she stood up, she forced a smile and said to him, ¡°I don¡¯t me you. If I were to be in a wheelchair all day, I wouldn¡¯t befortable doing anything, and I¡¯d probably be a lot grumpier than you. So, if you want to let it out, go for it. It¡¯s better to let it out than keep it in.¡± Her voice rang in his ear, and then it seemed to ring all over the room, the vi. Those memories began to surge over like a tide. Avery staggered up. He felt that Darlene¡¯s figure was everywhere, and so was her voice. He wanted to grab her and rush upstairs to the bedroom. ¡°Darlene, I won¡¯t drink. I won¡¯t drink anymore, OK? I was wrong. Where are you?¡± Chapter 255 Chapter 255 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 255 Chapter 255 I Was Wrong Therge bedroom was cleaned spotless, which made the whole room empty and deserted. There was still a lot of Darlene¡¯s stuff in the bedroom. Her clothes, toiletries, and some of the things she used to paint with were intact. They had never been moved. The servants cleaned her bedroom every day, but they never dared to touch her things. At a nce, it looked like she still lived here. There were still her skincare products on the dressing table, her toothbrush and towels in the bathroom, and her clothes and shoes in the cloakroom. When Darlene divorced Avery and left with Gustave, she took none of them away with her. She hated the ce genuinely, so, as soon as the divorce was finalized, she couldn¡¯t wait to leave and never wanted toe back. And since these things had been in Avery¡¯s bedroom in Southwood Vi forever, she hated them, too. Avery staggered into the bedroom step by step. Only then did he realize that even though Darlene had just disappeared, it had already been a long time since she had left Southwood Vi. To be more precise, she stopped caring about and missing this ce half a year ago. As he walked inside, those memories pressed down on him like a mountain. He stumbled and had a terrible headache. Nearly falling over, he grabbed the edge of the sofa and slumped into it. He thought, I remember now. What took it so long? Howe I¡¯m only starting to remember now? We have known each other for ten years and have been married for two years. Those years seemed the warmest and the most harmonious to me once, but the time we shared was in fact so bitter to recall. She met me because Grandma wanted her to be my blood bank. She married me, being a substitute for another woman. She gave up everything to take care of me for so many years, only to have another womane back, and I tortured her every second. All I gave her was a forced abortion, boiling water on her body, making her get down to her knees in the rain, and blood spitting onto the ground in the rain. She was sent to prison and the mental hospital and suffered from heart failure and serious depression. I gave her countless things, yet none of which had anything to do with feelings or love. I used to treat her with nothing but cruel torment. Avery raised his hand to press his forehead, wanting to force these abrupt and terrifying memories back and tell himself that they were all unreal. Yet the sealed memories were so vivid that he could no longer ignore them whatsoever. He did everything with his own hands. He did every bit of them to his wife who had taken care of him for so many years. His entire body was covered in a cold sweat. He felt hot, but at the same time, he felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave. In the darkness of the night, he got up, went to the French windows, and opened them all. The cold wind whistled in, and he could no longer deceive himself and avoid anything. Darlene, who had fallen into the deep sea, didn¡¯t die from depression or extreme emotions. And she didn¡¯t die from the Swale family and Gustave¡¯s negligence. He killed her with his own hands. Darlene used to love him wholeheartedly. It took him only half a year to torment her beyond recognition and to drive her into a corner until there was no longer any hope left for her to live. He felt a lump in his throat, and he looked at the night sky and said painfully, ¡°Darlene, I was wrong. I was really wrong.¡± He was the one who was wrong, and he was the one who deserved to die. Not her. The Swale family was in their vi. It had been a long time since they had a proper meal. They were out looking for Darlene from early morning untilte at night. Not untilte at night, or even early in the morning, would they go home and take a nap. Before dawn, they went out again. Dakota was well aware that Darlene made up her mind to fall into the sea, and Rylie, who left that night, shouldn¡¯t take the me. However, Dakota still fired Rylie as well as many other servants in the vi. The vi was deserted. When the three came back at night, they barely talked. Braylen left Josefina that day. The next day, the hospital called him and told him that Josefina had an abortion. The procedure was a little dangerous, but luckily, she got through it. After receiving the call, Braylen never came to Josefina again. He had been searching for Darlene all day long. The Swale family knew very well that Darlene would nevere back, yet none of them was willing to stop. Once they did, they had no choice but to face the fact that Darlene had already passed away. Therefore, they chose to continue searching for her from dawn till sundown. Getting themselves busy and tired was like a hypnotic to make them face the painful truth aster as possible. Day after day of searching, almost a week passed in the blink of an eye. Again, Braylen did not return until after two o¡¯clock in the morning. As soon as he came back, he received a call from a ssmate. He was in a bad mood. When he answered the call, he did not say hello and directly said, ¡°What is it?¡± Callie¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line, and she smiled, ¡°Braylen, sorry to disturb you at this hour.¡± Braylen¡¯s voice was impatient as he copsed on the sofa in exhaustion. He said, ¡°I¡¯m still awake. Speak.¡± She said, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. I picked up a woman on the road a few days ago. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°She has been unconscious for many days. It¡¯s the middle of the night now, and she is finally awake. But she wouldn¡¯t tell me where her home was or who her friends and family were. She insisted on leaving, iming that she could take care of herself. ¡°But how can I let her leave like that? I saved her after all. If something happens, I have to be responsible, right?¡± Braylen was reaching for the tea cup on the tea table. Hearing her words, he froze.. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 256 Chapter 256 I Don¡¯t Want to Go Back Braylen¡¯s heart suddenly started to pound. He was in a hurry to open his mouth, but he had no idea what to say. Callie thought that Braylen was not interested in dealing with such a matter and added, ¡°I admit that I was being stickybeaked. When I found her, I should have sent her to the hospital or the police. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what was going on with my mind. I took her back to my ce for a long time. Isn¡¯t your family the most proficient in the legal profession? Yourw office is also so powerful. I want to ask you to give me some advice. Let¡¯s see how to deal with it.¡± Braylen¡¯s voice was hoarse, ¡°How old is this woman?¡± Callie replied, ¡°I think that she is in her early twenties, probably twenty-two?¡± Sean, who was beside Callie, immediately corrected her, ¡°She is so slim, at most sixteen or seventeen.¡± Callie nced at Sean and said grumpily, ¡°Dr. Cannon, are you blind? A girl in her sixteen or seventeen is not an adult at all, and how can she have such big breasts?¡± Sean was so embarrassed that his face flushed. ¡°You, you are too cheeky!¡± Who would stare at the breasts of a dying patient? Moreover, Callie was the only one who changed the clothes of the patient on the bed. Braylen interrupted them anxiously, ¡°Send me your position.¡± ¡°Mr. Swale, you misunderstood. I don¡¯t want you toe to help me.¡± Callie felt a little strange and exined. ¡°I just thought you knew a lot about thew. You also have a lot ofwyers on your side. It is not suitable for this woman to stay with me all the time. I just want to ask you, can I let her go to the hospital by herself, or what to do?¡± Braylen got up with a sullen face. When he hurried out of the door, his hand holding the phone trembled. It was as if he had suddenly grabbed something very important. He was afraid that if he was not careful, that thing would disappear once again. The moment Callie said that she had picked up a strange woman, Braylen had a very strong feeling that the woman might be Darlene. He knew that Callie had a vi by the Beaufort Sea. The vi was only a few miles away from the Beaufort Sea. Callie was a carefree woman and liked some risky sports. It was normal for her to surf, dive and climb the rocks in the middle of the winter. Moreover, Callie had just returned home a month ago, so it was not impossible for her to wander around the beach in the middle of the night to beat jeg. There was indeed a small possibility that Callie had just saved the dying Darlene by the seaside. Braylen took the car keys and left the vi. He anxiously replied, ¡°I wille over now. Perhaps I know that woman. Please help me keep a close eye on her. ¡°No matter what, even if you have to try to stall her first, don¡¯t let her go by herself now. I will be there in half an hour at most.¡± Callie replied in confusion, ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Braylen got into the car and hung up the phone. Callie was still sitting by the bed, looking at the woman who had fallen asleep again. No matter how she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°I didn¡¯t say what she looked like or what her name was. Why did Braylen feel that she was someone he knew?¡± Callie carefully recalled what she had just said and she became startled. ¡°Just because I said she had big breasts?¡± Other than this, did she reveal any other special information? Sean red at Callie in disgust and reprimanded her once again, ¡°Filthy!¡± Then, Sean put Darlene on a drip with an expression that showed he didn¡¯t want to stay with Callie for more than a second. He left the bedroom and went to the guest bedroom to rest. Braylen said that he would arrive in half an hour. Originally, it was an hour¡¯s drive, but he actually rushed over in half an hour. A nanny from Callie¡¯s vi came over to open the door. It waste at night and she did not see clearly that the person who came was Braylen. She had wanted to say that she would go in first to tell Callie and then let him in. In the end, Braylen directly pushed her aside and rushed straight in. The nanny, who was originally very polite, immediately changed her face and shouted when she saw such a tall man rushing in. ¡°A thief! A thief! Someonee!¡± Sean was resting in the bedroom downstairs. At this time, he was still drinking coffee in the living room. When he heard this, he immediately got up and walked outside. He saw that the ¡°thief¡± Braylen had already rushed to the door. Sean saw that although Braylen did not look like a thief, he did not say a word and just rushed in. Sean thought that he might be Callie¡¯s enemy, who came to find trouble. Sean could not stop Braylen no matter what he asked, and Braylen did not answer at all. After Braylen came in, he still wanted to go upstairs. Aside from Callie, there was also a sick woman lying on the bed upstairs. Sean was anxious. This was probably the first time in so many years that he had beaten someone. He directly grabbed Braylen¡¯s shoulder from behind and started fighting Braylen. Halfway through the fight, Sean was battered and bruised. Braylen was also injured. Callie heard the noise and came downstairs. Looking at the scene downstairs, Callie was shocked, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Sean gasped and red at Braylen with hostility, ¡°Ask him! Did you owe any debt? Who did you offend?¡± Callieughed and went downstairs, ¡°Dr. Cannon, Mr. Swale, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. We¡¯re all on the same side.¡± Sean found Braylen to be an eyesore, thinking Braylen was simply too rude. ¡°Are you serious? Who is on his side?¡± Braylenpletely ignored Sean¡¯s words, as if the fight just now had nothing to do with him. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He got rid of Sean and immediately walked upstairs. ¡°Where is she? Upstairs?¡± Callie nodded and followed Braylen. ¡°Yes, she was in my bedroom. She woke up in the middle of the night and fell asleep for a while now. She should not be someone you know. How could there be such a coincidence in the world¡­¡± Before Callie could finish her words, she watched Braylen rush into the bedroom. Braylen¡¯s expression clearly changed, and Callie could even hear his rough breathing. Callie stopped talking. This was the first time she had seen such a big coincidence. Callie probed, ¡°Is she your ¡­ girlfriend?¡± Ever since Josefina left, Braylen had many affairs with different women. Could it be that this was one of them? Braylen walked to the side of the bed and crouched down again. His body was trembling. He carefully grabbed Darlene¡¯s wrist on the bed. It had been more than forty days. It was more than a month. Braylen did not even dare to imagine the scene in front of him. The face of the woman on the bed was seriously injured. The gauze had just been removed. Because of the severe coldness and injury, there were scars all over her face, and her face was somewhat blurred. But Braylen clearly recognized that she was Darlene. The hand that he grabbed trembled. The woman on the bed felt the touch and sound. She frowned and slowly woke up. Braylen¡¯s heart seemed to jump out of his throat. His eyes were dry and red. ¡°I¡¯m here. I will take you back.¡± Darlene slowly opened her eyes. She looked at Braylen in silence. After a long time, she said with difficulty, ¡°I won¡¯t go back. Don¡¯t tell anyone that I am still alive.¡± Braylen¡¯s face trembled. He shook his head and said, ¡°No, our parents are dying of anxiety. I must take you back¡­¡± ¡°Please, I don¡¯t want to go back.¡± Darlene on the bed interrupted him softly. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Avery Comes It was not easy for Braylen to find Darlene. How did he bear to let Dakota and Lucian be anxious at home? Moreover, Dakota had been too worried after she lost her daughter in the past. Her health had been poor all these years, so this kind of blow was almost unbearable for her. However, Braylen did not want to force Darlene to go back. He eagerly took out a single-page leaflet from his suit pocket. Braylen had been bringing Nathen¡¯s medical report and the notice of Darlene¡¯s missing with him these days. He spread out the leaflet and handed it to Darlene. ¡°Is it because of Dr. Elicott? We are all mistaken. Dr. Elicott is still alive. You did not take up others¡¯ lives or let anyone down. ¡°Your heart is not Nathen¡¯s. It belonged to a terminal cancer patient. The heart transnt surgery was only carried out after the patient passed away.¡± Afraid that Darlene would not believe him, Braylen put the leaflet closer to her. Then he entered the link on his mobile phone and opened the video of Nathen walking into the abandoned warehouse. ¡°Look, he is fine. He returned to the Elicott¡¯s home and continued working in the hospital in Baltimore. If you don¡¯t believe me, I will take you to see him now.¡± Darlene said softly, ¡°I know.¡± Callie finally recovered from her shock. She finally understood a fact. The woman in front of her was Dakota and Lucian¡¯s only daughter who had been lost for more than twenty years. She was also Braylen¡¯s only sister. Callie exined, ¡°I picked up this leaflet at the entrance of the vi. I felt that the name was a little familiar, so I brought it back. ¡°In the middle of the night, this youngdy vaguely recited the name again, saying that she was sorry for this man. Only then did I remember that I had heard the name a few times from her mouth. ¡°I read the contents of the leaflet to her a few times. She had been unconscious for so many days, but she actually woke up after listening to it.¡± Callie still felt a little scared, ¡°She has been getting worse and worse these days. ¡°If I weren¡¯t worried that she was dropped into the sea by her enemies and they would find her again if I sent her out, I wouldn¡¯t dare to keep her here. ¡°Isn¡¯t this how the movie shows? A weak woman has provoked a vicious and desperate criminal¡­¡± Sean interrupted her. ¡°Ms. Kem, you should watch less of some unrealistic suspense and police movies.¡± Callie chuckled. ¡°In short, that¡¯s everything I know. Mr. Swale, since she is your biological sister, you owe me a big favor. ¡°Take her home with you. I have a press conference and a lot of other things to deal with these days. To take care of her, I have put off a lot of things.¡± Braylen breathed a sigh of relief andforted Darlene, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Don¡¯t feel like you owe anyone. Dad and Mom are waiting for you at home. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Braylen got up and thought about how to take Darlene away. She was seriously injured now. Braylen didn¡¯t know if he could carry her out in his arms. When he reached out to check on Darlene¡¯s injury, Darlene dodged. She said in a hollow voice, ¡°I won¡¯t go back. With my current situation, I probably won¡¯t live for long. If I go back now, I will only make them sad and desperate again.¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for them to get their daughter back. But not long after, they would face their daughter¡¯s death again. Darlene thought it would be better for them to just assume that she died in the sea. Braylen found it hard to believe, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I will take you back and find the best doctor for you. As long as you still have a breath left, I promise that you will bepletely fine one day. There will be no more idents.¡± Darlene looked at Sean, who had been silent the whole time. Then Sean said seriously, ¡°Ms. Garcia¡¯s situation is not very optimistic at the moment. ¡°Her lungs are seriously filled with water. Her respiratory tract has been seriously infected. Her stomach and other internal organs are deeply wounded. There are also injuries in her skull. ¡°Any of these problems is close to fatal. Sir, you and your family may have to be mentally prepared.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Braylen felt like he had fallen from the clouds to the bottom of the valley again. He could not ept this fact. ¡°No, it can always be cured. It can¡¯t be so serious.¡± Callie says lightly, ¡°Braylen, Dr. Cannon won¡¯t lie to you. I think your sister¡¯s words make sense. Letting her rest for a while before going back may be a more suitable choice.¡± Braylen sat back on the bedside and didn¡¯t say anything. He chose to respect Darlene. ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t want to go back now, I will find a good ce and a doctor for you to recuperate. ¡°Remember that you don¡¯t owe Dr. Elicott your life. You can live with ease. Survive this, and everything will be fine.¡± Darlene nodded and smiled. ¡°Okay, I know.¡± Nathen was still alive. That was a huge surprise for her. If her injuries could be healed and she could live, she would be more than happy. She had gotten rid of the man she wanted to see the least. She had family and a new life. She did not owe anybody anything that she could not repay. How could she not want to live well? Callie saw that Braylen was hesitating, so she continued to say, ¡°If you trust me, you can continue to stay with me. I have many rooms here, so you can stay with us.¡± Sean looked at her with displeasure. She was quite bold to leave a man here. Braylen didn¡¯t want to trouble her again. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll take her away. Thank you so much for taking care of her these days, Ms. Kem.¡± Callie smiled. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you do something to thank me? Why don¡¯t you just sign the contract with me?¡± She had talked to Braylen about this several times before. Braylen was very mean and did not agree to sign. He said this contract was important, so he had to think about it more. But now, Braylen immediately agreed. ¡°Okay, no problem. I will ask my assistant to send you the contractter. If you have any other requests, just add them to the contract.¡± Callie was overwhelmed with joy. ¡°Thank you so much. Oh, by the way, do Mr. Gard and Mr. Walpole have younger sisters who like to jump into the sea? ¡°I will go to the beach more often from now The contract is not important. I like to save people at the beach.¡± Braylen looked at her warily, ¡°No, they don¡¯t. Callie, I am very grateful to you for saving my younger sister¡¯s life. But Darlene wants to stay alone, so don¡¯t tell anyone about it.¡± Callie nodded and smiled at Braylen as he took Darlene away, ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry. I am a loyal friend.¡± Braylen left with Darlene and called Adam over to help. It was not easy to find a ce early in the morning. Braylen decided to take Darlene to the suburban vi to stay for a few days. Later, he would find a remote sanatorium for Darlene to stay. When they arrived at the vi, the iron door had yet to be opened. When Braylen was about to open the car door to get off, the car window beside him was knocked twice. He looked over and saw a man standing outside the car window. It was Avery. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Two Years Later Braylen almost lost his head. Avery hade here, so it was impossible to avoid seeing him. Braylen was in a good mood when he suddenly found Darlene. On the way back, he was humming a tune with a happy expression. Even if Darlene¡¯s current situation was not optimistic, it was a huge surprise for him that she was still alive. His original good mood disappeared when Braylen saw Avery outside the window. Braylen quickly adjusted his expression and got out of the car with a tired and annoyed face. When he opened his car door, Avery immediately went closer to the door of the driver¡¯s seat and looked at the passenger seat and back seat to see if Braylen had brought anyone back. When Avery looked inside, Braylen directly closed the car door with a bang and looked coldly at the suspicious man. ¡°What are you doing here? Mr. Gard, you should know that I have been in a bad mood recently. You¡¯d better not go crazy in front of me.¡± Avery carefully examined Braylen¡¯s expression. The news he just got wouldn¡¯t be wrong. Braylen returned to the Swale¡¯s vi at midnight but suddenly drove away from the vi not long after. Moreover, Braylen¡¯s destination was very clear. He directly drove to a vi not far from the Beaufort Sea on the outskirts of the city. Avery had checked. That vi was a private residence that belonged to the famous great painter and model Callie, who had just returned to America. Avery questioned, ¡°What did you do just now?¡± Braylen looked at Avery as if staring at a madman. ¡°What does it have to do with you where I went? Avery, I¡¯m afraid that you are used to controlling others as you control my sister. You think that anyone has to report to you whatever they do. ¡°My family has no time to settle ounts with you regarding my sister¡¯s death. Yet you showed up yourself.¡± Braylen walked into the vi. ¡°Get lost. I don¡¯t have the mood to deal with you right now. You¡¯d better go as far away as possible. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for hurting you.¡± Avery followed Braylen from behind, ¡°Braylen, you went to look for Darlene, right? ¡°You ran outside in such a panic at midnight. If not for Darlene, you wouldn¡¯t have gone out when you returned to the Swale¡¯s vi not long ago.¡± Braylen stopped in his tracks, turned around, and was about to punch Avery. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. None of your fucking business.¡± Avery was unwilling to leave no matter what. He extended his hand to block the fist that was thrown at him. Braylen only punched Avery in the palm. Avery still stood there motionless, staring at Braylen. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything else. If she is still alive, let me take a look at her. As long as she is fine, I promise I won¡¯t disturb her.¡± Braylen was angry, and he punched Avery in the face with the other hand again. ¡°Are you deaf or blind? ¡°You know better than anyone whether my sister is dead or alive right now. Don¡¯t pretend to be affectionate now. Avery, you are the most unworthy. ¡°If you want to see her, kill yourself and see if you can meet her in heaven.¡± Avery was so exhausted that he fell into aa. He had just received the news and came out of the hospital to look for Braylen in a hurry. Avery did not have much strength now. Braylen punched him a few times, and Avery fell to the ground. He struggled to get up, but he did not give up. ¡°Braylen, I really won¡¯t do anything. If she is still alive, let me see her. ¡°The Swale family can do whatever you want. If you think that I killed her and forced her to do so, I will admit it. In front of the police, I will not change my word. Just let me see her.¡± Braylen¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°I won¡¯t force you to do that. Why don¡¯t you do this? If you can find her alive and let my family take a look at her¡­ ¡°We won¡¯t sue you. Instead, we¡¯ll be grateful. How about it? If you have the ability, go and find her alive.¡± exined or hid anything, he could guess that Braylen had found Darlene alive. But Braylen did not. Braylen broke down and looked extremely terrible. Avery could not find any ws. Braylen took a step closer and growled, ¡°What a great deal! Go and find my sister. Avery, aren¡¯t you very capable? Don¡¯t you always think that Darlene is still alive? Go find her!¡± Braylen roared in a low and hoarse voice. filled with extreme anger and hatred. Avery could not continue asking. He could not say a single word. Everyone knew that Darlene was dead but didn¡¯t want to admit it. It was only because the corpse had not been found. Braylen¡¯s eyes were red. He grabbed a pot outside the door and smashed it hard at Avery¡¯s feet. ¡°Get lost! Whether my sister is dead or alive, you are not worthy of seeing her again!¡± Avery let out a heavy gasp. Braylen angrily beat him up, scolded him, and smashed him with things. Avery just did not leave. He staggered to Braylen¡¯s car and the trunk to check. He murmured, ¡°She is not dead.¡± Cyrus came down from the car behind and grabbed Avery¡¯s arm. ¡°Mr. Gard, please go. It¡¯s almost morning. Don¡¯t disturb Mr. Swale¡¯s rest.¡± Avery shook his head. ¡°Cyrus, she is not dead. Her body has not been found, so she must still be alive. How can a dead person not have a body? A dead person will leave a body behind.¡± Braylen walked in with a sullen expression and said coldly, ¡°Get lost. I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡± Cyrus took Avery away in his car. Not until the sound of the car slowly faded away did Braylen stop in his tracks and turn around to look at the car that had disappeared into the night. He sneered. ¡°Bah, you deserve it. You¡¯d better get angry and die.¡± After entering the vi, Braylen called Adam. Since the vi had not been cleaned up, Braylen asked Adam to go to Callie¡¯s ce to pick up Darler after the vi was ready. At this time, Adam left Callie¡¯s ce with Darlene. Adam picked up the phone. Braylen said, N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Don¡¯te. Go to the vi in the southern suburbs. I¡¯lle backter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Two yearster. In the living room, the TV was on. A piece of news was being broadcast. ¡°Yesterday morning, the police arrested five drug users in Blue Dawn in Baltimore. It was found that a huge drug trafficking gang was involved. At present, the police are still conducting a further investigation.¡± ¡°In the nightclub room that night, the president of the Gard Group, Avery Gard, was also among them. As for whether Mr. Gard was a drug user, the police are still investigating it¡­¡± Darlene was sitting in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and drawing. She probably heard the news and turned back to take a look. The maid Jane Houen was just casually watching TV. She immediately turned off the volume anxiously and switched to another channel. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Walking Dead It was early autumn, and the weather in Lancaster had turned a little cold. In the past two days, the temperature had dropped below 50 degrees Fahrenheit. The woman sitting in front of the floor-to-ceiling window was wearing a cream-white thin sweater and a long blue trench coat. The sunlight from outside the window shone in through the tree shadows, casting a soft shadow on her body. Under the sunlight, she was very beautiful and gentle. However, when she looked at Jane, her gaze seemed a little hollow, and her face was a little pale. Jane usually loved to chat, but in front of Darlene, she was always very careful. Because when she was just hired here, she knew that Darlene almost died two years ago when she fell into the sea. And when Darlene was in danger, one of her housekeepers was unable to take good care of her, which was one of the reasons that she almost died. Therefore, Jane was afraid that she would make a mistake and provoke Darlene to make her unhappy. She had just changed the TV channel. She knew that Darlene knew Avery. When Darlene looked at her, she subconsciously felt guilty and wanted to stop what she was doing. So she immediately muted the TV and changed the channel. Darlene was still watching the TV screen. Jane stood up uneasily. ¡°Ms. Sheeran, did I disturb you when I was watching TV? Oh, right, you should take your medicine. I will bring you the medicine and warm water.¡± Darlene held a paintbrush in her hand, staring in the direction of the TV screen. She tapped the drawing board a few times, wondering about something. A momentter, she responded, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll eat after finishing drawingter. ¡°Jane, you don¡¯t have to be so careful in front of me. It¡¯s good to watch TV when you have nothing to do. It¡¯s still early at this time. You can continue watching.¡± Jane was very nervous, and her face was a little stiff. She smiled and nodded repeatedly, changing back to the news just now. Before the news about the drug traffickers being arrested had even finished broadcasting, Jane was already in no mood to watch it and sat upright on the sofa. Darlene, however, stared at the screen a few more times. The news began to y the captured video. Outside Blue Dawn, a few skinny men lowered their heads and were taken into the police car by the police. Avery was brought out by the police after those people. Darlene took a few more nces to make sure that the man she saw was him, not one of the strange men who took drugs. To a certain extent, he looked like he had a drug addiction. His facial features and body shape were still vaguely the same as before, but that was probably all. Right now, he looked like an empty shell without a soul. His face was pale and thin, and when he was brought out by the policeman on his left and right, he was so soft that he seemed to have no strength to walk. It was like there was a syringe thatpletely removed his temperament and vitality from two years ago. He was really simr to those drug men who walked in front of him, who were like the walking dead. Darlene chuckled and shifted her gaze away from the television screen. It had only been two years since theyst met, but he had already be like this. How would such a ruthless person be like this? When Jane heard herughter, she turned around and looked at Darlene with a strange expression. Why was she amused by such serious news? She felt that Darlene¡¯sughter was really pleasant as if she had suddenly heard the good news. After this news was broadcast, Jane immediately went to prepare dinner and turned off the TV. She knew that Darlene shouldn¡¯t watch so much negative news such as drugs. People who were addicted to drugs would die. Jane felt that just looking at this kind of news would affect her mood. After the TV was turned off, Jane got up and went into the kitchen. She looked at the ingredients in the fridge and then prepared to go out to buy more. Just as she arrived at the entrance, the entrance door was opened from the outside. Braylen put a suit jacket on his arm and walked inzily. Heined as soon as he entered the door, ¡°Why did the temperature drop so quickly? It was more than 68 degrees Fahrenheit in the morning. You are so cruel. You don¡¯t even send me a coat.¡± Jane knew that he was not talking to her. He was here to find fault with Darlene. She greeted him with a smile and went out to buy food with a basket. Braylen saw that Darlene ignored him in front of the French window. He put down his coat and walked over. His knuckles knocked on her drawing board. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Your brother is going to freeze to death. All you do is draw these useless things.¡± Darlene looked at the finger on her drawing board in disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my things. I can smell the perfume. Aren¡¯t there a lot of people who will give you coats?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Braylen sniffed at his shirt cuffs. He coughed lightly and changed the topic. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? They are my subordinates in thepany. Do you understand? ¡°I won¡¯t talk nonsense with you. Let me ask you. Have you taken your medicine in the afternoon? Last night, you drew until midnight. I asked you to catch up on sleep during the day. Did you sleep? Darlene reached out and moved the drawing board. Because Braylen blocked the light, she changed to a better position. When she was ready, she answered concisely, ¡°Yes.¡± Braylen turned back to the coffee table, opened the drawer under the coffee table, took out two boxes of medicine, and counted the number. Then he walked over with a darkened face and took away the drawing board in front of Darlene. ¡°When I left in the morning, there were ten pills left in one box and twelve pills in another. ¡°Now there are five pills in one box and six pills in another. Come and tell me. How did you take it?¡± Darlene nced at the two boxes of medicine with a guilty conscience. She took the boxes from his hand and went to the kitchen to pour water and take the medicine. ¡°You remembered it wrong. There were more in the morning.¡± Braylenughed in anger and followed her to the door of the kitchen. ¡°I beg you. Please just take it. ¡°Last week¡¯s examination results got worse again. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. If you don¡¯t take your body seriously, I will take you back to Baltimore directly. I don¡¯t care anymore!¡± He was already used to Darlene¡¯s behavior. He vented his anger and said, ¡°The opening ceremony and the press conference are finished. You have been tired these days. ¡°I have arranged a ne. Go to d in the afternoon. Although Lancaster is far from Baltimore, if you stay longer, no one will recognize you.¡± Darlene put down the ss of water in her hand. She looked at him for a long time and then said, ¡°I won¡¯t go abroad this time. I want to go back to Baltimore.¡± Chapter 260 Chapter 260 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Darlene or Aurora Braylen thought he heard it wrong and he froze for a moment. ¡°What did you say? Go back?¡± Darlene¡¯s expression was casual as she repeated what she had just said, ¡°I said I want to go back to Baltimore in the next few days. ¡°Baltimore is where I grew up, and I don¡¯t want to continue living in a foreign country.¡± For the past two years, she had been using an unfamiliar name, an unfamiliar face, and an unfamiliar identity to stay in a strange, distant ce. Many times on TV and on the Inte, when she saw the reports of the well-known rising star, Aurora Sheeran, and her painting attached below, she would often pause for a while before she realized that they were talking about herself. This feeling was not good. In the past two years, she seemed to have gotten a lot of things, and it seemed that she was beginning to be more and more unclear about who she was. From head to toe, her name, appearance, and career all becamepletely different from before. The only thing that hadn¡¯t changed was probably only her eyes that hadn¡¯t changed. She felt more and more tired. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°In short, I want to go back. Go back to Baltimore and go back to where I should stay.¡± She was Darlene Garcia, not Aurora Sheeran. She clearly had a family and rtives. She couldn¡¯t always hide in a fake shell for a lifetime. Braylen reminded her, ¡°You have to think about it clearly. Returning to Baltimore is no better than going abroad. There are many people and trivial things you have to deal with. It is tooplicated. It will not be good for your body and recovery.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Darlene nodded. ¡°I understand. My body is no longer so bad. It is just to see some people. There is nothing difficult to deal with. ¡°It has been a long time since I left. It is not because of my body. I just do not dare to face I am afraid that others will find it hard to ept when they see me in this state.¡± Her face and appearance had changed. Most of the time, when she looked at herself in the mirror, she found it hard to believe that this was herself. After she fell into the sea, because of the severe frostbite on her face, Braylen took her abroad for a period of time to recuperate, but her face had not recoveredpletely. With a scarred face, it was always inconvenient to go out and do something. Her face was covered with a tightly wrapped scarf and mask. No matter where she went, there would always be strange and curious. gazes. In the beginning, Braylen would always look back at those impolite people, and Darlene did not feel anything. But after a long time, she took the initiative to bring it up and did small-scale facial stic surgery. After stic surgery, her face was notpletely changed, but it was still quite different from her previous face. Even if people who knew her saw it, they would at most think that she looked a little simr to Darlene. Braylen did not persuade her much. In the past two years, he had almost always been like this, and everything was up to Darlene. In the past, when she said that she didn¡¯t want to go back, he took care of everything for her, so that she could not go back and stay peacefully abroad. She also had a stable and good career now and learned painting from Callie¡¯s mother, Adalynn Kem. Now that she said that she wanted to go back, he decided to take her back. He did not say anything, only asking after a long time, ¡°Then go back to Baltimore. Which one wanna go back, Darlene or Aurora?¡± If it was Darlene, he would let everyone know that Darlene, who died two years ago in the sea, was still alive. If it was Aurora, then she would only be a friend that Braylen brought back with him or a partner. These years, Darlene studied painting with Adalynn. She had made great achievements. Braylen did not need to pull strings for her to sessfully make her cooperate with the entertainment company under the Swale Group. Darlene did not hesitate. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Darlene. Since I¡¯m preparing to go back, I won¡¯t hide. I will go back with my own identity. I have been faking it for two years. I don¡¯t want to continue.¡± However, when she finished speaking, a trace of hesitation shed across her face. She recalled Avery¡¯s pale and thin face that she had seen on TV just now. She had to admit that his current appearance, which had changed greatly, made her feel a little ufortable for no reason. It seemed to be a strange feeling of fear, but it didn¡¯t seem to be like it. In short, she hoped to be able to distance herself from this man, hoping that he would no longer be in her life. She hated the way he was now, so affectionate that he wanted to die for her. It was even more impossible for her to ept that he appeared in front of her with such an appearance and apologized. That must be a very troublesome thing. If possible, she only hoped that after this trip, she would no longer have any rtionship with him. Braylen was ready to go out and let Adam arrange for the return to Baltimore. He also had to arrange the hospital and doctors in advance to prepare for Darlene¡¯s long-term physical recuperation. As for the Swale family, since Darlene did not intend to hide her identity, he must inform Dakota and Lucian in advance. Otherwise, if he suddenly brought Darlene back like this, Dakota and Lucian would be scared out of their wits. Braylen walked out of the kitchen. Just as he stepped out of the door, Darlene called him again, ¡°It¡¯s better not to let outsiders know that I am still alive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as the Swale family, Grandmother, and my younger brother know about it. They have been worried for such a long time, so it¡¯s time to let them know. As for others, forget it. Braylen stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at her. ¡°What? You are worried that Avery will come and cause trouble for you again? If he dares toe, I will stop him for you.¡± Darlene walked past him and went upstairs to pack up. ¡°No, the media reporters are so gossipy. I don¡¯t like it. I¡¯ll go pack some clothes and go back tonight.¡± Braylen was in a good mood. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I have been lying for two years. Finally, I don¡¯t need to keep it a secret anymore. I¡¯ll call Mom and Dad now.¡± His fingers hung in the air as he tapped. He hummed a song and went out. ¡°Today is a good day. The things that I think about¡­¡± In the police station, Baltimore. The sky was already dark, and Avery was still being cuffed, staying in the detention room. Tom said patiently, ¡°Mr. Gard, you should at least say something. ¡°If you confess, you won¡¯t be punished severely. Why are you in a private room with a bunch of drug addicts? Did you even touch drugs? ¡°You can¡¯t say that you happened to go to that private room, right?¡± Avery looked at him for a long time. From the day he was caught yesterday to now, he had not spoken a word and now suddenly said, ¡°I heard them say that drugs can cause hallucinations.¡± Tom¡¯s face stiffened slightly. ¡°What? Hallucinations? When did you be so stupid, Mr. Gard? You actually believe such nonsense. Drugs can¡¯t make people hallucinate. It can only make people go crazy. ¡°Only people who are crazy will have an illusion. Drugs are deadly. You are so stupid!¡± Tom had some friendships with the Gard family. Looking at Avery¡¯s current appearance, he really couldn¡¯t help but feel heartbroken. He even dared to touch drugs. He was about to step into hell. A hint of disappointment shed in Avery¡¯s eyes. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s fake? I just want to give it a try. I want to see something that I usually can¡¯t see.¡± In the past, he could asionally dream of that person, so he liked to eat sleeping pills. Sometimes, he would eat several pills a day. However, after eating sleeping pills, he fell asleep. It was the effect of the medicine. He slept too soundly and it was too difficult to dream. But no matter how difficult it was, he could asionally dream of her. But in the past half year, as time slowly passed, he could not even dream of that person. He knew that drugs were dangerous, but he just wanted to look at her again. Outside the detention room, there were hurried footsteps. Andrew walked in with his walking stick, his face ashen as he trembled. When the old man over eighty came in, his mouth was trembling. He approached Avery and grabbed him by the cor, pulling him up. His voice was filled with despair. ¡°Bastard, how did the Gard family raise a bastard like you? That¡¯s poison, something that will kill you. You bastard!¡± Chapter 261 Chapter 261 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Down on Your Knees Avery let Andrew pull him up because his hands were still cuffed on the table. Other than getting up, he was also unable to leave. No matter how out of control Andrew was, he was still clear that this was the police station. There were some things that could not be said in this ce, which was filled with surveince and police. He tried his best to suppress his anger and said in a deep voice, ¡°Wait and see how I¡¯ll deal with you, brat!¡± Avery did not respond at all. Andrew pulled him up, and he stood up. Andrew scolded him and hit him, and he suffered. Andrew was so angry that he could hardly breathe as he was old. Turning around to look at Tom, Andrew gasped for breath for a long time before he tried his best to speak calmly. ¡°Mr. Dorsey, my grandson has a brain problem. His psychological illness hasn¡¯t been cured, but he definitely has not done anything illegal, like taking drugs. ¡°The hospital gave me a report to prove his mental illness. As for whether he has taken drugs or not, I asked your subordinate when came in. He said that the results were out. My grandson did not have any drugs.¡± Outside the door, an auxiliary police officer came over with the examination report. He approached Tom and whispered, ¡°Mr. Dorsey, it was carefully examined. Mr. Gard did not take drugs.¡± Tom looked at the auxiliary police officer beside him a little vigntly. Andrew said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Taking drugs is such a serious matter. I still know the severity of the matter. I didn¡¯t bribe your subordinate.¡± Tom sighed and his tone became a little gentler. ¡°Mr. Gard, I didn¡¯t mean that. Since it¡¯s like this, I won¡¯t say anything else. You can bring him back. ¡°Avery is a good child. It is better for you to take care of him and teach him a lesson. Don¡¯t let him go astray. It will be toote to regret anything if he does it.¡± It was probably the first time that Andrew lowered his head in front of others. He replied in a good voice, ¡°You are right. My grandson has caused you trouble in the middle of the night. Thanks to you, my grandson did not make a big mistake that could not be undone.¡± From beginning to end, Avery acted as if this matter had nothing to do with him. He did not speak, nor did he express any opinion or admit his mistake. It was only when Andrew brought him out that Tom looked at their backs and sighed, ¡°He used to be a vigorous and decisive man. He has been ruined in the past two years. Mr. Gard must be heartbroken.¡± In the past, Andrew loved to mention his grandson the most. Every time he said it, his face would be filled with pride. And in these two years, he had never mentioned Avery in front of outsiders. Or perhaps, it could be said that he hade out to socialize less than before. He always stayed alone in the Gard¡¯s house. Andrew brought Avery out. It was close to midnight, and the autumn night wind began to turn cold. The autumn wind carried a few yellow leaves as they spun around on the ground. When they arrived at the side of the car, Andrew gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Get down to your knees.¡± The person behind him was a head taller than him. The tall and strong man did not hesitate at all when he heard this and knelt with a thud. Andrew turned around and saw Avery getting down to his knees on the ground. His anger surged up with a whoosh. It was unknown if it was because the autumn wind made his eyes ufortable or because of something else, but Andrew¡¯s eyes were full of tears. He panted as he propped himself up against the car door. His steps were anxious and shaky as he walked around the back of the car and pulled out an arm-thick club from the trunk. He smashed Avery¡¯s body with the club, and Andrew scolded until his eyes turned red. ¡°I told you to get down to your knees! You brat, how much have you ruined the Gard Group over the years? Open your eyes and take a look!¡± The club smashed onto his back, causing Avery to spit out blood, but he still knelt and did not make a sound. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. His body fell forward and his palm pressed against the ground due to inertia. There was a diamond ring on his ring finger. It was very conspicuous under the night sky and was shining brightly. His whole body was a mess. His lips were pale and his chin was covered with stubble. It was unknown whether his leather shoes were stained with mud or smoke. His suit jacket was even more wrinkled. Only the diamond ring on his finger was so delicate and clean that it seemed kind of weird. Andrew felt that it was extremely annoying. He waved the club and smashed it on the back of his hand. This time, Avery, who did not resist before, curled up his fingers before the club fell down. He held the ring finger and the diamond ring tightly in his palm. The club fell on the back of his hand that was holding tightly, and bruises appeared on the back of his hand in an instant. The palm that Avery held tightly did not loosen at all. A ck Bentley parked not far away in the corner and was not easily detected by others. In the car, Darlene sat in the front passenger seat and looked at the scene not far away nkly. She had just returned to Baltimore with Braylen. Braylen received a call halfway through. A friend said that he was on a temporary business trip and asked Braylen toe to the police station to take a file. Braylen had something to do tomorrow, and he happened to contact Tom. Tom said that he was still at the police station, so they came here. Braylen had already gotten out of the car and left for a while. Darlene was waiting for him in the car. Unexpectedly, the first person she saw in Baltimore was Avery. Getting down to his knees on the road, Avery was beaten brutally by someone with a club. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 262 Chapter 262 The Grave in the Southwood Vi Avery knelt on the ground with blood flowing out from his mouth, but he continued in a vague voice, ¡°Darlene hates me and doesn¡¯t want to see me anymore. She won¡¯t evene to my dream. I¡¯m afraid I am gonna forget what she looks like¡­¡± It had been half a year, and Avery had never dreamed of Darlene. It was only then that Avery realized that after being with Darlene for so many years, he didn¡¯t even have a photo of her in his hands. Two years ago, Avery had a photo in his hand, but it was a small photo of him and Darlene on their marriage certificate. Later, when Avery and Darlene were in a divorcewsuit, the marriage certificate was taken to court. Finally, the court sentenced Avery and Darlene to divorce and a divorce paper was given to him. Avery left the court in a daze. When he realized that the marriage certificate was lost, he went to look for it, but it was nowhere to be found. Without Darlene¡¯s photo and being unable to dream of her made Avery feel scared. People¡¯s memories would gradually be blurry with time. No one could change this, so Avery got afraid. Avery was worried that after another year, two years, or at most five or ten years, he would never remember what Darlene looked like. Avery was afraid that Darlene¡¯s appearance would slowly be erased from his mind, and he would not remember anything about her. So Avery wanted to try any way he could to get Darlene¡¯s face to appear in his mind one more time, even just once. Andrew raised the club in his hand high again. His arms trembled, but in the end, the club didn¡¯t fall on Avery. Andrew¡¯s voice trembled violently. ¡°That woman is dead. Are you clear? It has been two years. Her body has long rotted at the bottom of the sea or somewhere in the mud. There is nothing left, not even dregs! ¡°What else do you want? You bastard, what else do you want?¡± Avery raised his head, looking grieved, but he said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I have searched everywhere. Without her body, Darlene must still be alive. ¡°If she is dead, why can¡¯t I find her corpse? It is impossible for a dead person to not have a corpse. There is only one possibility. That is, she is still alive.¡± Avery had been saying such self-deceiving words many times over the years. The only thing that couldfort Avery now was that Darlene¡¯s corpse had not been found. Even if there were too many ces at the bottom of the sea where corpses could be hidden, and there were countless piranhas in the sea, he did not want to think about that or admit that. The only thing Avery knew was that as long as the body hadn¡¯t been found, Darlene was still alive and she had to be alive. Andrew threw the club in his hand onto the ground, and he pped Avery¡¯s face and head with his trembling palm. ¡°Look at you now! How could you end up like this for a woman? Look at Gustave! ¡°After that woman died, Gustave has been even more ruthless in the past two years. Under his management, the Walpole Group boosted and he even threatened to swallow half of the Gard Group. Look, it¡¯s all for a woman. Why can¡¯t you learn from him?¡± Two years ago, the Gard Group was well-matched in strength with the Walpole Group and was even a little stronger. But in these two years, the Gard Group was getting worse and worse day by day. Andrew was old and strong in will but weak in power, while Avery smoked and drank every day without caring about anything. Avery even made a grave for Darlene in the backyard of the Southwood Vi. Even the servants in the Southwood Vi were scared away. Many media outlets reported anonymously that the sessor of the Gard Group, who used to be high and mighty, was now the joke of the entire Baltimore. The management of the Gard Group changed batch after batch and became more and more incapable. Those who had no ability tried to idle away, and those who were capable were with ill intentions and tried to find ways to fish up more benefits and hollow out the Gard Group. In the past two years, countless partners of the Gard Group had been poached by the Walpole Group. Businessmen were the most pragmatic. They could clearly see that the Gard Group was going to copse in the hands of Avery. No matter how deep their friendship with the Gard Group was in the past, in the face of benefits, those partners still made up some excuses to find another way out. And in Baltimore, there was no better way out than to cooperate with the Walpole Group. Andrew said sadly, ¡°Think about it, Avery. Think about it again. ¡°The Gard Group has been prosperous in the past hundred years, and don¡¯t you care if it will be screwed? I am getting old and who else can I turn to for help? How could I rest in peace even if I die?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Darlene sat in the car. She could not hear the conversation between Avery and Andrew. She only saw Avery getting down on his knees, and Andrew was agitated. Then Darlene saw Andrew hold his walking stick and kneel down in front of Avery. Darlene recalled the past few years. Sometimes, she felt that she and Avery were never meant to be together. In the past, when Darlene loved Avery and cared about him, she wished with all her heart that he would look at her and care about her a little. In front of Avery, Darlene did everything she could and was always cautious. During the two years of their marriage, Avery often went out to socialize and stayed out all night. Darlene waited for him in the Southwood Vi from afternoon to dawn. No matter how long Darlene waited, she never dared to call Avery. She was afraid that he would feel annoyed. Therefore, Darlene would often wait until dawn. When she heard the sound of the door opening, she was pleasantly surprised. Knowing that Avery had returned, she ran back to the bedroom in a panic. Darlene originally did not like to eat fish and could not stand the smell of fish the most. No matter how many ingredients were used to cover it up, she could not stand it. However, Avery liked eating fish a lot. Later on, she also developed an affinity for fish. After two years of marriage, the dish that Darlene hated the most and could not stand the most became her favorite. It wasn¡¯t that Darlene had never loved Avery before. In the past ten years, she had really loved him with all her heart. However, Avery didn¡¯t care. And what was worse, he even felt disgusted. Later on, Darlene finally decided to leave everything behind her mind and move on. But Avery shamelessly clung onto her again. It was as if he was the one who loved her dearly and was abandoned. Darlene pursed her lips and looked indifferently at the person kneeling in the cold wind outside the car window. Darlene thought, this man is such a joke. In the driver¡¯s seat beside Darlene, the sound of a mobile phone ringing immediately pulled Darlene¡¯s line of sight back. Darlene looked over and found it was Braylen¡¯s phone. He had left it in the storage box in the car door next to the driver¡¯s seat. The screen lit up now, there was a calling in. Darlene turned sideways to take the phone. Her body touched the steering wheel and identally pressed the horn of the car. The car engine was still running and a drawn-out honk suddenly sounded. On such a still night, the sound was shrill and harsh. Darlene¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She immediately retracted her body. When she subconsciously looked out of the car, Andrew and Avery looked over. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 263 Chapter 263 I¡¯ll Give You Anything Avery and Andrew looked over, but because it was nighttime and the carmps were on, they could not see Darlene clearly in the car. This honk was a bit abrupt. But since Andrew¡¯s car was almost parked in the middle of the road and the two of them were in the middle of the road, Avery and Andrew probably thought that Darlene did that because she wanted to pass by but was blocked. Darlene calmed herself down and wanted to sit back in the driver¡¯s seat. Whether it was turning around to leave or directly passing by Avery, it was better than stopping here. Darlene could feel Avery staring at this side. Even if she thought that he would not be able to see her clearly, she still felt a little uneasy. When Darlene was anxiously climbing to the driver¡¯s seat, Braylen had alreadye out of the police station not far away. He quickly came over. Braylen noticed that Avery was looking at his car and Braylen also heard the sound of the horn from afar. Braylen quickly realized what was going on. However, Braylen still looked very calm. When he passed by Avery, he calmly greeted, ¡°Hi, Mr. Andrew, Mr. Gard, what a coincidence. What is going on? Whoops, it seems that Mr. Gard is getting beaten up now.¡± Andrew heard the sarcasm in Braylen¡¯s words and ignored him. As for Avery, who was kneeling on the ground, he was even less in the mood to talk to Braylen. Instead, Avery continued to stare at Braylen¡¯s car. Avery thought, just now, there was a honk in the car, so there must be someone else inside. But is it strange that there was someone else in Braylen¡¯s car? No, it is not strange at all. In Braylen¡¯s car, there might be a woman he newly met, friends, or rtives. It might also be Mrs. Swale or Mr. Swale. There are too many possibilities, but it cannot be Darlene. Braylen walked to the side of the car and could feel Avery¡¯s gaze still following behind. So when Braylen opened the car door and got in, he deliberately raised his voice a little and comined, ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you just give me a call if you get impatient? I can hear you honk from afar. We are now outside the police. station. What if the police say that I disturb the other residents and detain my car?¡± Darlene was about to get into the driver¡¯s seat when she saw Braylen getting into the car. She did not respond and retreated back to the passenger seat. Avery and Andrew quickly shifted their gazes away. When Braylen drove away, Avery turned back to take another look again. Avery couldn¡¯t exin why he turned back to take another look, but Braylen¡¯s car had already disappeared into the night. The Gard¡¯s ce was still in a foul and lifeless state. When Andrew brought Avery back, Avery chased away the new clinical psychologist again. There was also a high-level nutritionist Andrew had finally managed to find to help Avery to quit smoking and drinking and regted Avery¡¯s diet and rest. The nutritionist had confidently made a long list of the daily diet for Avery and even wrote a book about his ns to change Avery¡¯s bad habits step by step. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. On the night when everything was ready, the nutritionist had just shown Avery the results of his hard work, and Avery kicked him out together with his recipes and book. After being a nutritionist for so many years, this was the first time he had been chased out. The nutritionist was so angry that he left immediately and refused toe again no matter what. The servants in the Southwood Vi were getting fewer and fewer day after day, and the few that remained were the most honest. Whenever the servants saw Avery, they looked scared and reluctant. They only hoped to get their sry after fulfilling their duties. The more Avery looked at those servants, the more he disliked them. In the end, he dismissed all of them. Only Cyrus and Roselyn left. Roselyn used to be Teresa¡¯s maid. Roselyn spent most of her life in the Gard¡¯s ce and did not want to leave. Avery drove her away a few times in annoyance, but in the end, he gave up. After Avery returned to the Southwood Vi, he still sat in the living room drinking wine. Roselyn did not try to persuade Avery. She must be tired of doing that after failing so many times. Roselyn directly went into the kitchen and got some honey water and hangover soup ready for Avery. After she got everything ready, she came out again, silently sitting on the sofa opposite Avery. Avery was tired of drinking and felt annoyed. He had drunk too much wine, and the more he drank, the more clear-headed he became. Avery threw the bottle of wine in his hand onto the coffee table and drunkenly looked at Roselyn sitting opposite him. ¡°Roselyn, do you also think I deserved it? I was so stupid back then.¡± Roselyn saw that Avery stopped drinking and got up to clean up the wine bottle and cigarette ash on the coffee table. Meanwhile, Roselyn said lightly, ¡°Mr. Gard, you know that Ms. Garcia is already dead. Rather than being like this, you might as well cherish the things you have now. ¡°I heard that the Gard Group has been in a bad situation recently. Your grandpa¡¯s health is getting poorer day by day. You should just move on.¡± Avery did not listen to what Roselyn was saying. Avery propped himself up against the back of the sofa, staggering out into the backyard. The Southwood Vi was much smaller than the Scenery Vi, but the backyard covered more than 1,000 square feet. In the past, there were various flowers and nts in the courtyard, but now it was a veryrge grave. Darlene¡¯s body was not found, so what was buried there were her clothes. Avery walked closer and sat down next to the tombstone. Avery touched the tombstone. There was nothing but Darlene¡¯s name on it, not even a single photo. Avery thought, in those two years of marriage, how much has Darlene been wronged? As her husband, I can¡¯t even take out a single photo of her. Avery gently stroked Darlene¡¯s name with his fingertips. Other than the howling autumn wind, there was no sound in the backyard. Avery never dared to count the days. Only now did he realize that Darlene had been gone for two whole years. It had been two years and Avery had no news of Darlene at all. All these years, Avery would always think of the words Darlene had said and her resolute gaze as well as her tone filled with hatred. Darlene said to Avery word by word, ¡°Avery, if I die one day, you must note to my grave and cry. Please don¡¯t.¡± Therefore, Avery didn¡¯t dare to shed tears here. A year ago, he had set up this tombstone, and now, in the blink of an eye, another year had passed. He had always remembered Darlene¡¯s words. But at this moment, for some reason, Avery couldn¡¯t help it. The wind blew so hard that his eyes hurt. Large drops of tears fell to the ground of the tomb. Avery curled up and stooped, unable to restrain himself from sobbing. ¡°Darlene, pleasee back. Open your eyes and look at me again. I¡¯ll make it up to you. Pleasee back and have a look at me again. I¡¯ll give you anything, okay?¡± Chapter 264 Chapter 264 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Nathen, It¡¯s You! By the time Braylen brought Darlene back to the vi, it was already past midnight. When the car arrived at the gate, Darlene, who had been silent the entire time, spoke up, ¡°How about pulling off here?¡± She had not been back for two years. She knew that her grandmother and younger brother hade here. Coupled with therge Swale family, it seemed that she was not prepared to face so many people. It was not because they had not seen each other for two years that she was unfamiliar with everyone there, but that she felt unfamiliar with her current self. When she came back with such a face, it was as if there was a sense of guilt in her heart, making her afraid to face so many rtives. There was no light in the vi. It was past midnight, so the Swale family had fallen asleep. When Braylen returned to Baltimore, he mentioned on the phone that he would bring Darlene back and exined many things in the past two years. However, he did not say that he was already in the city. Firstly, he wanted to give his family a surprise, and secondly, he was afraid that Darlene would change her mind. He followed Darlene¡¯s instructions and parked the car outside the gate. He thought that Darlene had just met Avery, so she was not in a good mood. So heined, ¡°If I had known that you would meet that man, I would not have brought you to the police station. I would have gone there by myself tomorrow morning.¡± Just now, his friend called and asked if he had received the files, causing Darlene to identally press the horn button and almost let Avery find her. However, with her current face, even if Avery saw her, he would not recognize her. Darlene shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Since we are back in Baltimore, we will meet sooner orter. I don¡¯t care. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Braylen continued driving and teased Darlene, ¡°Look how nervous you are. You are going to see your parents, not your inws.¡± Darlene followed his words and joked, ¡°You are right, good boy.¡± Only then did Braylen remember that when he was outside the police station, to deceive Avery, he opened the car door and got into the car to call Darlene ¡°Mom¡±. Braylen was taken advantage of, and he was so angry that he scolded Darlene with a smile, ¡°You heartless woman, you have no manners in front of your brother. Be careful, or your mother will beat you up.¡± Just as he finished speaking, the lights in the vi lit up. The lights were turned on one after another, and in an instant, the vi was as bright as it was during the daytime. Braylen was surprised, ¡°Is the sound of me driving in so loud?¡± He didn¡¯t even press the horn, so how could he wake up his family? Darlene curled her fingers and subconsciously grabbed the seatbelt. She wanted tough but could not. In the past two years, she and Braylen had be familiar with each other. Braylen was the one she got along well with as if she had been his younger sister. However, she was unfamiliar with Dakota and Lucian. The lights in the vi lit up. Soon, the door opened. Arge number of people walked out. Dakota¡¯s eyes were still tearful when she was supported by Lucian. She walked down the stairs and came over. Nigel helped Reina over. It had been two years since theyst met. Now, the boy who was almost fifteen years old became as tall as Darlene. Braylen got out of the car and went to the passenger seat to open the door for Darlene. Worried that she would feel ufortable, Braylen joked, ¡°Take it easy. We agreed that we only wanted to see Darlene alive. No one is allowed to cry and say any sentimental words.¡± Adam returned before Braylen and exined, ¡°Mr. Swale, after all, Ms. Swale has not returned for two years. It¡¯s not easy for her toe back. The atmosphere can¡¯t be cheerless.¡± ¡°So I told your parents that you woulde back.¡± Braylen reached out his hand and patted Adam. ¡°I just knew that you wouldn¡¯t keep your mouth shut, but you guys were quite calm. You knew when we would be back and even turned off the lights till just now.¡± Adam smiled, ¡°Mrs. Swale said that she was worried that if she turned on the lights and waited, Darlene would be scared away. Shees back with great difficulty, so Mrs. Swale won¡¯t let her run away again. That¡¯s why she turned off the lights and pretended that she didn¡¯t know anything.¡± The two chatted for a long time before they realized that no one was paying attention to them. Braylen looked over and saw Dakota and Reina. Their eyes were red as she stood on the steps and looked at Darlene. Darlene was standing outside the car, holding the handle of the car door. After a long time, she bitterly mocked herself, ¡°Do you not know me?¡± She smiled and felt cold in her heart. ¡°I asionally look at myself in the mirror, and I almost don¡¯t know myself.¡± Dakota finally came back to her senses. Darlene¡¯s face had be unfamiliar, but she could recognize that she was her daughter. She rushed over and held Darlene in her arms, choking. ¡°I know everything. Your grandmother, brother, and I all know what happened to you in thest two years.¡± Braylen was her son, and no one knew him better than her, his mother. Two years ago, in the early morning, Braylen drove out. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. After he came back, Dakota noticed that something was wrong with him. Later, he used all kinds of excuses to go abroad, and every time, he would leave for a long time. Dakota knew that he found Darlene and took her abroad to recuperate. But Dakota knew that Darlene did not want toe back at that time, so she did not say anything and just pretended to know nothing. She just waited for the day when Darlene let go of the past, recovered, and became willing to return. She waited for two years. About a year ago, Reina woke up from her paralyzed state. When she learned of Darlene¡¯s death, she was overly sad and almost died. Dakota had no choice but to tell Reina and Nigel that Darlene was still alive. Therefore, in the past two years, the Swale family and Reina had been ying dumb when facing Braylen. It was all for the sake of giving Darlene the time to recover. As for these things, Braylen was aware. It was just that before the day Darlene recovered and was willing toe back, everyone was ying dumb. Darlene was held by Dakota and she cried. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I did such an impulsive thing and made everyone worry about me.¡± Reina walked over, trembling as she grabbed Darlene¡¯s hand and patted her. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you back. Don¡¯t think too much about it. You have to take good care of your health.¡± Braylen felt like crying. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s go in. It¡¯s cold outside. ¡°Darlene needs more time to recover. When I brought her backst night, she had a fever. I have to take her to the hospital tomorrow morning for hospitalization.¡± Dakota then let go of Darlene and brought her into the vi. A few days ago, Darlene attended a few banquets and press conferences with Braylen in Lancaster. She also attended an art exhibition and went to the opening ceremony of a drama. Now that she was in a hurry to return to Baltimore, she had long been exhausted. Two years ago, after she fell into the sea, there were a lot of injuries left on her body, and she couldn¡¯t recover from them. Braylen was afraid that if she had a fever, she would catch pneumonia. The next morning, the whole family had a reunion breakfast, and he took Darlene to the hospital after that. Before going to the hospital, he helped Darlene pack up her clothes and medicine. Darlene herself, on the other hand, was focused on packing up the painting boards and things like that. She did not have the slightest awareness of making herself recuperate but looked like she was moving into a new office. Braylen packed up her things and looked at therge pile of things she prepared for drawing. He sighed a few times. There was nothing he could do. In the end, he brought all those things to the hospital. Braylen contacted a rehabilitation center for Darlene. It was in the suburbs and the environment was quiet. However, Darlene said that it was too far away and that she could just stay at John Hopkins Hospital, which she was familiar with. Braylen talked to her for a long time, but in the end, hepromised. ording to Darlene¡¯s will, they went to John Hopkins Hospital. Along the way, he sighed. ¡°Why do you always have the final call? Why don¡¯t I have the right to speak as your brother?¡± Darlene reached out and patted him on the shoulder. She kindlyforted him, ¡°ept your fate.¡± After Braylen was done with the hospitalization procedures, he went to work and left two servants to take care of Darlene. Darlene stayed in the hospital in the morning with one hand on the drip and the other drawing. She took a nap in the afternoon. When she woke up, it was already dusk. She opened her eyes and saw a familiar face. Her mind was not clear, so she subconsciously greeted him, ¡°Dr. Elicott.¡± Chapter 265 Chapter 265 A Wound that Never Heals Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Familiar Eyes Nathen had just taken Darlene¡¯s body temperature, and his hand that was writing the medical record paused when he heard this. He had been working at this hospital for many years, and there were many patients or doctors in the hospital who would call him Dr. Elicott. He didn¡¯t even know many of them. However, when Darlene called him, Nathen felt that there seemed to be something else in addition to an ordinary greeting. It was more like a greeting between acquaintances. Therefore, Nathen looked at the unfamiliar face on the bed and asked, ¡°Do you know me?¡± The servants went out to get things for Darlene. They were the only ones in the ward. When Darlene met the eyes she was familiar with, she was somewhat slow to react. Some things were already different. She heard Braylen say that after Nathen was taken away by Martin two years ago, he did not remember her. In other words, he did not remember the real Darlene. She gradually came back to her senses, and the voices in her mind sounded. They were distant but clear. ¡°Darlene, I found a heart for you. That person is still in Lancaster. I will take you there. ¡°Darlene, when you get a new heart, don¡¯t live for others anymore. ¡°Then I will remember this. I will be waiting for your gift at New Year. Don¡¯t forget it. ¡°Sleep and have a good dream. When you wake up, everything will be fine¡­¡± Those voices were both far and near. They slowly pulled her back to reality. Those voices echoed with the voice in her ear. The voice was still gentle, but there was a bit of estrangement. ¡°Do you know me?¡± She did, but she shouldn¡¯t. Darlene sobered up and pointed at the badge on his chest with a smile. ¡°Your name is on it.¡± Nathen looked down, and only then did he react and nod. ¡°I see.¡± However, the moment Darlene opened her eyes, she called out to him. The speed at which she noticed his badge was quite fast. Darlene seemed to casually add, ¡°When I came here, the nurse told me that the attending doctor was surnamed Elicott. I didn¡¯t call you by the wrong name, right?¡± Nathen felt that he should not think too much about it. He changed the topic, ¡°You didn¡¯t. I checked your current physical condition. For the time being, there is nothing serious about your health. ¡°However, there are many small problems with your organs. Your body needs to be carefully taken care of. I wille up with a recuperation n for you. You don¡¯t have to feel pressured. Just stay here in peace.¡± As he spoke, he looked at the drawing board that Darlene ced in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and reminded her, ¡°As for work, I suggest you put it aside and rx your body and mind. It will be good for your recovery.¡¯ Darlene smiled and nodded. ¡°You are right. I just randomly drew something. I will pay attention to it.¡± Nathen nodded. He took out a medical record sheet and put it into the clip at her bedside. ¡°That¡¯s all for now. Ms. Sheeran, continue your rest. My contact information is on the paper at the end of the bed. ¡°My office is at the end of the corridor outside. It has my name on it. If you have any problems, you can call me at any time. As for food, you can eat any kind of it but remember to keep it in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Darlene nodded again. Outside the ward, a woman¡¯s gentle voice sounded. ¡°Nathen, you are here. I have been looking for you for a long time.¡± Darlene looked over. A short-haired woman wearing a yellow coat walked in with a smile and nodded at Darlene. Darlene felt that the person who came in seemed familiar. Thinking back, she recalled the time when she fell into the sea twelve years ago. When she was pushed into the sea, she tried to look back. At that nce, she saw a pair of eyes. They seemed to be simr to the eyes in front of her at that moment. But it was probably an illusion. Ever since she was saved, she could not remember what happened before. The person who saved her was Gustave. It was only when Gustave mentioned it that she vaguely remembered. What was more, she vaguely remembered those eyes. When she fell off the cliff, she turned back and saw the eyes of one of the girls standing on the top of the mountain. As for the owner of those eyes, whether she was the person who pushed her or just a bystander, she had no way to know. Darlene responded with a smile, and the woman continued to talk to Nathen, ¡°Martin just called me and asked us to go back to the old house for dinner tonight. I said you might be busy with work. ¡°If you don¡¯t have time, I will call to say that we won¡¯t drop by tonight.¡± Nathen took another look at Darlene and realized that her action seemed to be impolite. Then, she looked away and looked at Kelly, who was beside him. ¡°I¡¯ll be free after I finish my work. Kelly, wait for me in my office for a while. I¡¯ll go back to the old house with you after I¡¯m done.¡± Kelly nodded and went out of the ward. After Kelly left, Nathen opened the medical records again, and then he remembered that he had said everything to Darlene. He looked at the medical records and was stunned for a moment. What did he want to say just now? He couldn¡¯t remember, and he didn¡¯t think about it. He looked embarrassed. ¡°That¡¯s all. Ms. Sheeran, Dr. Olsen is on the night shift. His contact information is also on the paper. You can look for him if you have problems.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Darlene responded. Kelly felt that when Nathen returned to his office, he seemed a little out of sorts. This kind of situation was rare. Kelly did not know why, but she felt uneasy. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. In Darlene¡¯s ward, as soon as Nathen left, Braylen brought her dinner. During dinner, Darlene casually asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see Aleena after I returned home? What has she been busy with recently?¡± Braylen ate with her and replied, ¡°She¡¯s still working at Gustave¡¯spany as an actress. ¡°I heard that Gustave paid her a good sry. She didn¡¯t do any part-time jobs, and now, she is a full-time actress. She earned a lot.¡± As Braylen spoke, he felt that something was wrong. He raised his head and looked at Darlene suspiciously. ¡°You have Aleena¡¯s Line ount. Can¡¯t you just check her posts? Do you want to ask about Aleena or Gustave?¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!